Dharmasastra with English Translation MN Dutt 6 Vols 20 Smritis

The
DHARAM SHASTRA

Hindu Religious Codes

Vol. IV

English Translation and Text

MANMATH NATH DUTT

COSMO PUBLICATIONS
NEW DELHI INDIA

First Published 1908

Published by:
Cosmo Publications
24-B, Ansari Road
New Delhi-110002

Printed by :
Mehra offset Press
New Dethi-110002

PREFACE.

SEVERAL of my friends, from various parts of India,
to whose help and sympathy I am greatly indebted
for the completion of my English translations of the
Ramayana, Mahabharata, and of other Sanskrit works,
requested me to undertake an English translation
of the Twenty Hindu Smfitis which pass under the
general name of Dhkarma-S’éstras. But I always ex-
pressed my reluctance to undertake the task, for I
did not consider myself competent enough to do the
same. It is only to satisfy the pressing request of
a host of kind friends, to whom it is a sin to be dis-
obliging, that I venture to undertake this most arduous
work of publishing, in a collected form, the Text and a
literal prose English Translation, with profuse Explana-
tory Notes, of all the SamAztés.

Some of these Samhitds have already been transta-
ted by some eminent scholars of the West. But no
attempt has yet been made to translate all of these
valuable works and publish them in a few handy volumes
so that every student of Hindu Law and Literature may
may easily possess them for his own use. This is indeed
asad desideratum, especially in a century when so much
activity is going on both in the East and West to place
the intellectual and moral greatness of the ancient
Hindus before the English-knowing world. The value
of Samhités as a sacred record of the life and customs
of the ancient Hindus stands supreme over every other
Hindu religious work, and it is but necessary that they
should be made as much popular as possible. To

W PREFACE.

encompass this great and sacred end that I have
undertaken the present work. I have very carefully
collated the Text, with the help of a number of Pundits,
and after carefully going through a number of Texts
both in Manuscript and print. The Translation I have
attempted to make as much literal as possible, kecping
an eye more on accuracy than on literary excellence.
To elucidate the Text and Translation I have not hesi-
tated in appending Notes, very carefully made out, as
elaborately as possible. In my opinion translations of
such technical works as SamAistds must be dlways very
literal. And I have followed this dictum very carefuily
throughout the work. My object, in publishing a very
carefully edited Text along with the Translation, is that
the reader may go through the Translation and the Text
simultaneously and learn for himself the true nature and
character of the civil and ccclesiastical laws of the
ancient Hindus. It is needless for me to mention here
that there is not a single collected edition of the Text
of the SamAitds available in this country and elsewhere.
And this surely, if not any, thing else, enhances the
value and utility of my publication.

A careful study of the Samhztds is fraught with
immense value and profit not only to the students and
practitioners of law but to the general readers as well
They will, by such a study, be not only able to form an
estimate of the life and conduct, so glorious and eminent
in themselves, of the ancient Hindus but will also be
able to regulate their own conduct in the same light and
on the same line, with such healthy innovations as the
environments under which they now live so urgently
require. True regeneration of the Hindus depends
mainly upon the regulation of their life and conduct upon

PREFACE tt

national lines. And nowhere can they find greater light
and help in forming their national life anew than in the
Samhitds. Students and practitioners of law in parti-
cular will find in these works the earliest and the most
genuine Texts of Hindu Laws on which they may safely
base their higher studies in this most impertant depart-
ment of Literature.

How far I have succeeded in making the Translation
literal and accurate, it is not for me to pronounce any
opinion. I leave it entirely to the judgment of my
readers. Lf, however, this edition of the early Law-Texts
proves successful, | shall, in a near future, undertake the
Translation of all the Commentaries for the convenience
and use of my legal friends and readers.

Any suggestion that my friends and readers may
make for the improtement of the work will be thank-
fully received by me. I beg only to remind them of the
fact that the present undertaking is a national work in
which they all, like myself, are equally interested.

THE ELYSIUM BOWER,
M. चि. D

January, 1906.

VISHNU SAMHITA

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Vishnu 5290744.

Subsecr.

Cuarrer I—The creation of the Universe,

the components of the divine body of
Vishnu ove

Description of the Earth goddess ००*
Conversation between Kas'yapa and Earth ..

Earth beholds Vishnu in the ocean of
ambrosia and hymnises and asks him to
relate to her the eternal duties wax

Cuaprer II.—Duties and means of livelihood
of the members of the four social orders ...

Cuarter 111.—Duties of the king

Law relating to treasure-finds ००१
CuapTrer IV.—Measures of money penalties
Cuarter V.—Crimes and their* penalties...

Cuarrer VI.—Law relating to mohey-debts,
interests, sureties, etc Ss ass

Cuaptrer VII.—Different kinds of documents
and their attestations, as well as deeds that
are invalid in Law ५६४ * ~

CHaprer VIII.—Petsons who cannot be cited
or held as witnesses

Witnesses द
Demeanour of a witness and the mide of
addressing, and administering oath to, a

witness, as well as the procedure of examin-
ing witnesses aes

Cuapter IX.—Administration of oath and
trials by ordeals ०७,

(धा X.—Ordeal by scale ..,
Caaprer XI.—Ordeal by fire ..,
Cuapter XI1I.—Ordeal by water

Craptrer XIII.—Ordeal by poison ‘fei

Cuarrer X1V.—Ordeal by sacred libation
(Kosha) ive de

Cuaptern XV —The twelve kinds of sons and
their status and ebligations

SLOKA.

r1—18
319-29

3० --31

32--59

s—8
४0
37-49
Im 4
1-92

अर 8.

71--13

+6
I-17

18—40

I-33
I~13
I—12

r—~8

Pace

Sr1—813
813--8 14
814

874--818

818 --819
819—8 24
§s1—82z

834
825--834

835 —837

8328 38

838—839
839

839—84r

841—8 42
843
844

845
845—846

846

846--848

ti CONTENTS.

Supygcr. ७1.0६५,

Persons disqualified from receiving shares .., 32--37-

Obligation of g son to offer funeral eblations 38- 43
‘Spiritual benefit accorded to a father by his
‘gon, no distinction between a son and a
daughter’s 00 ०. ae 1 43—46
Cuarrern X VI.—Offepring of hybrid marriages
and their names and vocations and means

of redemption _... os «8B
©^ XVII.—Division of property, Estate

ot a childless person, and woman's pro-

perty Sse x 5 183

(ध + लाटा XVIII—Shares of sons of twice-.
born fathers by wives of different castes,
‘Self-acquired property. Jomt-family after a
previous partition, etc ध oT easter

Carrer X1X.—Rules regarding the carrying
of dead bodies, S’udras not to carry the
dead bodies of Brahmanas, and ४४८८ versa २ --5

Procedure subsequent to the cremation of
a corpse ane ae we 6--79

The spiritua) superiority of Brahmanas ,., 20~29

The form of consolation te be given to th
bereaved ९९ See ae 25

Cuarran XX.—The speech of consolation to
be addressed to the bereaved, the inevi-
table nature of bereavement, the transi-
tory character of human life, the धभ
benefit cenferred on the manes by the
performers of S'naddhas eee ect I—5§3

Caarrera XX1.—Feeding Brahmanas on the
day of the expiry of the period of death-
impurity. he Ekoddishta, monthly,
yearly and Sapindakavanam S’raddhes ... 1-~33

Cuarrer XXII1.—~Periods of birth ot death
impurity in respect of the four castes and
the Sapinda relationship ans Pe Coe |

Acts prohibited during the period of im-
purity and expiatory penances for doing
them ०७० toe ०० $~?

Period of impurity in respect of wive's
Sapindas of different castes ... ००, 8 --23

Period of impurity in connection with an
abortion of preg nancy and regarding deaths
of children. Periods of death impurities
affecting married women. and various
terms of impurity under different circum-
stances eee 1, eee 24— 50

Pace.

818
848

848

849--850

850—85%

851-854

854

854—855
855

855

856—859

859—86t

861:— 862

862— 863
863

8639~~-865

CONTENTS

SuBJKCT.

Cireumstances which nullify déath-impurities

Penances for shedding tears for a suicide,
for following the corpse of a S'udra bya
Brahmana, etc. _...

Conditions which entail bathing. sipping
water aud other forms.of purification ००,

Rusity or impurity of the different species
of wines, the duties of a student on the
death of his preceptor, etc. General.
purifications ans

CHaprer XXIIi—Reritications of various
kinds 91 defiled things aS

Things that are always pure

Purifications under special circumstances
purifications of houses, etc., the purity
of a cow an

Cuaprer XXIV.—The four wives of a Brah:
mana. wives of different castes-. holding
different things in their hands in inter-
marriage ceremonies.. Factors which -proti-
bit. marriage *

The eight forms of marriage, the status of
sons of different forms of marriage and-
conditions under which a girl can marry
without the consent of her guardians

Cuarpter XXV.—Duties of wives

Cuaprer XXVI.—Status of the co-wives of a
Brahmana husband of different castes

CHaptsr XXVII.—The rites of Misheka,
Punsavanam, Simmantonnayanom, F dta~
Karma, Annapras'anam and Upanayanam

CHaprer XXVIII —Dusies of a Brahma-
charia and the routine of his daily life and
rituals ( ष

Cuapten XXIK —Definitions of Acharya, -
Upadhyaya and Ritturk :
Pupils who should net be taught

Gonference between the Brahmana and the

goddess of Learning as i

Cuaprar XXX —The rites of Upakarman.
and Utsarga
Days on which. the. study of the- Vedas is
prohibited and the evil which results - from
such studies

GOA

SLoxa.
51-55

56—65

66—79

80-~-98

146
47-54

55-61

०6

17~-41
I—I7

। |
1--39
1-7
9--17९

I-19

4—30

866-—868

86g—871
871—892

872—873

875 --874

874—895
875—876

876-877

877—880

880—885

884 --884
884

884

88 4— 885

iv CONTENTS.

Suayecr.

A student to salute his Guru both at the
commencement and close of his study and
the pleasure which ones manes derives
from his studying the different Vedas...

Bale of knowledge for money, etc., and the
superiority of one’s Guru ta one’s pro-
genitor ०७७ Ty) ००

Cmarter XXXI.—Gurus and one’s duty to
serve them ies ००५ oes

Devotion to parents and preceptors and its
merit eee oe eee

Craprer XXXII.—Pertons whom one shall
respect as one’s Gurus and the mode of
saluting them se ०९

A pupil not to touch the person of his pre-
ceptor’s wife, nor to anoint her person, etc

Mode of saluting strangers’ wives, conduct
towards a Guru ०५७ des

Rules as to saluting a youthful wife of a
Guru bya student who has attained the

age of discretion ०५७ ae
The rule of ए among Brahmanas,
Kshatriyas, Vais'yas and S’udras eve

(^ द XXXIII.—The three enemies of
man and especially of the householder, and
the different kinds of sin committed by
+ Idiog to their promptings. Atipatekas,

ahapatekas, Anupatukas, Upapatakas

CHAPTER XXXIV.—Acts which constitute
Atipatakas (heinous crimes and their un-
atoneable nature aes

(^ शाद XXXV.—Acts which constitute
Mahapdiakas and their expiating penances

Cuaprer XXXVI—Acts which constitute

Anupatakas and their penances ०००:
Cuarren XXXVII—Acts which constitute
Upapatakas and their penances Si

Cuapren XXXVIIL—Crimes that lead to the
lass of caste and their penances

Cuarter XXXIX —Acts which constitute
Sankareskaranam as

Cuaprer XL.—Crimes which 2176 called

Apatrikaranam and their penances ae

५४८१7४2 XLI.—Crimes which are called
Melavaham (defiling) and their penances

SLOKA.

3-39

49-4)

2-४2

13--75

16 —18

t—~§

Pager

856

886-- 88
887

888

888
888

868

889

889--890

890
800 -89६
89६--802
892--893
893

894

895

CONTENTS.

Subject.

Craprer XLIL—Miscellaneous (Prekrina)
Crimes and their peninces = ,,,

Cuarrer XLIII.—Hells and their names...
Different classes of sinners consigned to the
pangs of different hells, and. tortures. they
suffer therein ००७ र
Caapter XLIV.—Re-incarnations of differ-
ent species of beasts ध
८५ ^ 21.22 XLV.—Marks and congenital:
diseases with which sinners are born ,,
(^ XLVI —Penances — Differem forms.
of Krichchha Vratam aad Santepanam
penances. are ४ ध.
CuaPrer XLVI —Different forms of Chan-
drayunan penances. 9०.
CHarrer XLVIII.—Mode of cooking, 0
tecting and consecrating the sin-expiating
barley gruel se
Cuaprer XLIX.—Fasts, and worships
Vasudeva for the expiaticn, of sin.
Craprer L.—The Muhuvratum .and Go-

vratam Penances and penances for killing
Various species of animals = ,,, ००७

of

Cruarter Li.—Penances for various crimes...
Injunction of the S'astras against wanton
killing of animal life.
Animal sacrifices ध

Praises of non-killing and the etymology of
the term Afunsa 9 eat, >> ee

Caarrer LII.—Penances for Brahmanicide,
and thefts of several kinds of jems aw

Caaptrer LIIL— Penances for sexual crimes

(incests) etc.

Cuaeter LLV.—Liability of one associating
with a sinner to do. the samé penance as
the latter, penances. for drinking defiled
water fog Omission to visit one’s wife
after her menses, for being bitten bya
dog, etc., for renouncing the study of the
Vedas. for pretending excellence, for
marrying before an eider brother, for re-
celving improper gifts. and selling for-
bidden articles, and for attacking a Brah-
mana and other crimes

cea

ee |} +

SLOMA.

t—23

74~ 16
$--45

1~-=33

I—25

[22
I=—-1.0
1--50.
1—58

59—60-
61-67

68—78

t—17

४ -30

Pace.

895
895-896.
8 96 - 898
895--899
9००--904

g02—903
903-904

904—907

907
908 -9190
97०-915.

95
915—9:6

g16—9:8
918 —g19

9 9--9am

.9४०--924

vi CONTENTS.

Supiscr.

Virtuous men not to deal with unexpiated
` ginners, and persons who are to do half
penances. Penances, proportionate to the
व of the delinquent and nature of the
। ~ 8 me eee eee eee

Crapren LV.—Penances.for crimes done in
` g@eret, the sin-expiating energy of the
Pranave, Gayatr:, and Vyarhiti Mantras,
the excellence of Yapa-Yajnar 9

Cuarren 1. VI.—-The purifying Mantras from
all the Vedas

Cuarrzr LVIL—Persons who. should be
avoided. Gifts which, may be accepted
and persons from whom they may be
taken, S’udras whose food a Brahmans
may take — aes ee

४५7४8 LVIII.—The three kinds of pro:
perty, of a house-holder and their com-

parative moral worths eee ees

Caaprern LIX.—Religious sacrifices. to be
made by a house-holder—ihe FPake-

VYajnas. Darsha paurnamasi and: other.

sacrifices The superiority of the order
of house-holders ... ००७ Se
Cuarrse LX.-—Morning duties, rules as to
urination and defecation and cleansing of
the body in the morning ses ००९
©^ LXI.—Selection of a tooth twig
(brush) and the mode of using it as
Caarrsr LXII—Situstions of the different
Tirthas at the phala nges of different
fingers and the mode of doing the rite of
Ach amanans sce “se ass
Cuartrga LXII1—Rules of conduct
Cuarrer LXIV.—Baths and 7arpan rites....
Caarran LXVI~—The daily rite of worship
of the god. Vasudeva. oe ००९
Cuartgen LXVI,—Daiva on Pitri rites not to
be done with water collected at night,
things ought not to.he offered to a deity...

Cmarrer LXVII.—Mode of offering burnt
oblations. ` ००७ ie ^
Hospitality to. Atsthis. 3० ase

Cararter LXVIII —Occasions on. which a
person ought not to eat sue 9७

SLOKA.

31—34

I—27

1~16

I—j2

¥—30

1—26
। 9 6.

i—9
I—§f
३ --42
716
1--16

1—30
31-46

I~ 49

Pacs

924

924--92
927--929

929- 930

935

93 2-933

933-~934;
93 3-934,

935-936
930 - 919
939---942

942--943.

944

944-946
946—- 948

948— 950

CONTENTS.

Sunyecr.
^ रा LXIX.—Days on which sexual in
tercourse is prohibited ५०४ ०७७
Cuarten LXX —Réles regarding sleep...
Caarrern LXXI.—Rules of conduct dss
Benefit derived from observing rules of
conduct ६ oe ००७
Cuarrer LXXII —Merit of controlling the
Senses See

Chapter LXXIII.—Sraddha ceremony ०७
Cratrer LXXIV —Ashtaka Sraddhas ais

©+ शि धार LXXV.—Desendahts competent to
do the Sraddhas ef their manes
Cuarter LXXVI.—Occasions on which
S‘raddhas ought to be performed
Crarrmn LXXVII.—Occasions of which
Kamya S'raddhas should be offered and
their merit ४८६ ais
Necturnal S’raddhas pronibites except
under the auspices of a lunar eclipse and
their merit ie
Caarren LXXVIII.—Benefft derived from
performing S’raddhas on the different days
of the lunar month and under the auspic.
‘of the different astral combinations and on
days marked by the different astetisms ...
Carrer LXXIX.—Rules regarding the per-
formauce of a S’raddha ५०९ eas
Cuarren LXXX.—Different degrees of satis-
faction which the manes derive from
different articles offered in the S’raddhe ...
Cuaprer LXXXI.—Sights which are objec-
tionable while offeting a S'raddha to the
manes, and rules as to the distributionof
leavings of S’raddha oblations = ,
Cuarter LXXXII —Persons who should not
be invited on the occasion of a S’vaddha
ceremony
Cuaprern LXXXIIL—Panktipavanas (Brah-
manas who sanctify the row in which they
sit down to a S’raddha repast

Caarrern LXXXIV.-- Countries
S’vaddhas should not be offered

Cuarpter LXXXV.—The merit of bathing
in different 7irthas ay (1

in which

SLOKA.

116
०००?
1.87

88—go

|
| ९1 |
i=-§

im]

5-9

८-58

18 §

१14

६-~--23

१३6

१००2६
long

1—67

vii
Pace.

930—951
954

953-954 `

954

954—-955
955 959
959-960

96o—g6r
962

98 1—962

Giangés

963—965
965-966

967—968
968 —969

9790
022

071--973

viii CONTENTS.
Subject.

Charter LEXXVL—~the rite of Vrishot-
serga (setting freeacull) ... ee

Cuaprer LXXXVIL—the gift of a black

antelope skin ea
Caarrarn LXXXVIIL—The gift ola parturat-
ing cow ४ eee

Carrer LXXXIX —Rules of conduct, etc.,
to be observed during the month o7
Kartika (October, November)

Caartrer XC.—Merit of gifting different
articles in the different months of the year
and under the auspices of the different
phases of the moon vee

Charter XCI.— Merits of endowing tanks ete
for the benefit of the puDdlic ee

Cuarrear XCII.—Gifts and their merits
Caarren XCIII.—Proper Recipients of gifts

Cuaarrer XCIV.—~Paraphernalias of the order
of forest dwelling hermits...

(धन्त XCV.—Duties of a forest-dwelling
hermit

Caharrenr XCVI —The fourth order of asce.
ticism, Praurajyyam ०००

Cuarrean XCVII.—The mode of contempla-
tion to be practised by an ascetic of the

fourth order vee eas
Cuarrer XCVIIL.—Hymn to Vishau by
Earth 999
हभ ष्व XCIX.—Earth hymnises the goddess
Lakshmi oat ae ००
Persons and things in whom the goddess,
resides eco eee cee
Cuarrern C.—The excellence and sanctity of
the Vishnu Samhita ००७ 9७४

SLOKA.

{—-70
1—106

i—4

I—29
1—r9
I—32
oe
I—15

I—17

t—97

7 --21

7 = 00

१ 22

I—4

PAGS.

973-975
973-975
976

976

977—980
980—-98 £
g81-—983
983 --98 4
98 j~—98 5
985—986

986---999

999—993
993—995
995—996
996—998
9956—998

VISHNU SAMHITA’.

CHAPTER I.

On the expiration of the Brahma night,* and on the
awakening of the lotus-sprung {deity,} Vishnu felt a
desire of creating creatures; knowing the earth to be
under water, he, as in the cycle before, uplifted the
earth, supported upon the auspicious [figure of the] boar,
delighting to sport in the water. (1—2)

[He] had the Vedas for his four feet, the sacrificial
staké for his tusk, the sacrifice for his teeth, the cAct:T
for his mouth, the fire far his tongue, ttie sacrificial grass
for his down, the esoteric meaning of the Vedas for the
crown of his head, and was endued with great austere
penances. (3)

(He had] the day and night for his two divine ey#s}
the Vedangas, for his beautiful ears; the streams of
clarified butter, for his nose; the sacrificial ladle, for his
8०४६ ; and the recitation of the S4man, for his roar. (4)

{He was] all religion and truth, beautiful, adored
in his heroic movements forward and backward, was all
penance, heroic, had beasts for his knees, and was like
unto a huge bull. (5)

(He had] the Udgatri [reciter of the SAman] for his
entrails; Homa, for his generative organ; seeds and
medicinal herbs, for his testes; the sacrificial altar, for
1

* One human year is equal to one divine day; two thousand divine
years form one Brahma night.

t Aa oblong with quadrangular sides intended fora sacrifice,
107

812 Vishnu Samhité.

his soul ; the Mantra, for his buttocks and Soma [juice],
for his blood. (6)

{He had] the great altar for his shoulders, the offer-
ings of clarified butter for the smell [of his body], the
offerings to the deities and departed manes for his
velocity, and Pragvansha* for his body; he was efful-
gent and endued with various forms of initiation. (7)

(He had] the sacrificial presents for his heart, and
{he was] great and full of Yoga and the great Mantras ;
[€ had] UpAkarman (preparatory rite for the study of
the Vedas) for his beautiful lips and drops of perspiration
for ornaments. (8)

The various chhandas (metres) were his road; and
the secret Upanishads, his seat. Helped by his shadowy
consort, he appeared like a gen)-crested mountain-
summit. (9)

Desiring the well-being of the worlds, that Lord,
the Prime Leity and Great Yogin, entering into the all-
expansive ocean and raising up with the tip of his tusk
the earth, thrown into the water of the ocean, extending
all over like one sheet, and submerging mountains and
forests, created the universe again. (10—15)

Thus by him, in the days of yore, seeking the well-
being of created beings and assuming the form of a
sacrificial boar, the entire earth, submerged in water,
was uplifted. (12)

Having raised her up, he placed her again in her
own permanent place. The slayer of Madhu then
placed waters in their proper divisions, vzs., the water
of the ocean into oceans, that of river into rivers, that
of lake into lakes and that of pool into pools. (13—14).

* A sacrificial chamber of the same name,

Vishne Samhité. 813

He made seven PAtdlas (nether regions) and seven 7
worlds and sites for various islands and oceans. (15)

(He then created] governors of various places, and
various worlds, rivers, hills, trees, the seven Rishis,
conversant with Religious Codes, the Vedas with all
their Angas, the celestials, the Asuras, the Pishachas,
Uragas, Gandharvas, Yakshas, Rakshasas, human beings,
beasts, birds, deer and other animals, the four kinds of
creatures, clouds, rain-bows, lightnings, sacrifices and
various other objects. (16—17).

Having thus created the entire universe, mobile
and immobile, the Divine Boar repaired to a region
which is beyond the ken of all the worlds. (18)

Jand4rddana, the deity of deities, having gone to
a region: which is unknown to all, the earth began to
think “ Who shall uphold me”? (19).

५ Approaching Kas’yapa I shall ask him (about it];
forsooth he shall tell me (about it], for that great ascetic
daily carries thoughts about me.” (20)

Having so determined, that goddess, assuming the
form of a woman, went to see Kas’yapa. Kas’yapa
too saw her, (21)

(As having] eyes like petals of a blue totus, a coun-
tence like the autumnal moon, hairs black like black
bees, a white color, and beautiful lips like Vaxdhu-jiva
flowers ; (22)

[As having} beautiful eye-brows, beautifully small
teeth, a handsome nose, drooping eye-lids, a conch-
shell-like throat, plump thighs joined to each other and
high hips; she had a pair of equally rising breasts,
having no intermediate space between them, compact
like the frontal globe of Indra’s elephant, and brilliant
like gold. (23—24)

814 Vishnu Samhitd

[She had] two arms like unto lotus stalks, palms like
tender leaves, thighs like golden pillars, the two knees
plump and well-attached. (25)

[She had] two legs, shorn of hairs from the ankle ta
the knee-joint, and well-rounded, and a pair of most
beautiful feet, a strong hip, and a waist, like that of a
lian-cub. (26)

{Her} nails were bright and copper-colored and her
beauty was the most charming of all, and she [seemed to
fill the quarters of the heaven with blue lotuses by her.
loaks. (27)

By the brilliance [of her body] the goddess made.
the quarters of the heaven free from darkness. She wore.
a white raiment of very thin fibres and was bedecked
with the most excellent jewels. (28)

Having seen her, possessed of beauty and youth
fulness, and filling the earth, as if with lotuses by her
foot-steps, approach him and stand humbly, Kas’yapa
adored [her]. (29)

{He} then said to her, ‘\O fair one, what is in your
mind is known to me. O goddess, O thou having large
eyes, do thou, O noble lady, go to Janérddana, and
he will particularly relate to thee the means of thy pre-
seryation. (30)

O thoy having a beautiful face, I know, he 15 living
in the ocean of milk, by my. meditative power; and
that knowledge too, O thau of beautiful limbs, is owing
to his favour.” (31)

Thus spoken to and adored by Kas’yapa, Earth,
thereupon, repaired to the ocean of milk, for beholding
Kes’ava. (32)

she saw there the ocean of ambrosia, beaytiful like

Vishnu Samhitd. 814

the moon-beams, full of waves created by the wind,
huge like a century of Himalayas and appearing like
another earth. With her hands of moving white
waves, she was, as if, calling the Earth ; (33—34)

And, as if, with those fhands] she was, day and
night, assigning whiteness to, the moon. Her endless
sins had been dissipated by Hari, living within her,
And hence it was that she was carrying that huge body.
of great whiteness. (35)

[That ocean} was yellow-coboured, unapproachable
to the sky-rangers (birds), and situate in the nether
regions, and contained sapphires and showed the sky
conversely (i.e., in its water). (36)

Beholding that extensive (ocean], like unto the
slough of the Sesha serpent, produced from the rows
of foams* and filled with clusters of forests, she saw
there, inside it, the abgde of Keshava, of boundless
dimensions and prosperity. (37—38)

Therein [she] saw the slayer of Madhu, lying on
the couch [made by the hood] of the Sesha [snake],
whose lotus countenance wase rendered hard to lovok
at by the lustre of the gems, lying on the hood of
Sesha. (39)

He was effulgent like unto a hundred moons and
ten thousand suns; he was clad in a yellow raiment,
bereft of all agitation, and bedecked with all sorts of
jems. (40)

(He was] adorned with a crown of solar effulgence
and two ear-rings. His two feet were being served by.
Lakshmi (Vishnu’s consort) herself with her handsome

* It means that the ocean was full of foam-crested waves.

t Perhaps the text means that there were many islands covered
with forests in. that ocean.

816 Vishnu Samhita.

palms. He was being served on all sides by weapons
assuming bodily forms. (41)

Having seen the slayer of Madhu possessed of
lotus-like eyes, she adored him. Then touching the
ground with her knees, she communicated [saying, (42)

“O god, by thee have I been sent down to the nether
region, been upraised and placed in my proper place,
O Vishnu, seeking the well-being of humanity But
who will sustain me now, O lord of deities ?’? Thus
addressed by the goddess, the divine [Vishnu] gave vent
to the [following] words :—(43—4}) ;

“ Persons, proficient in S’astras, and conversant with
the rules of conduct of various Varnas (castes) and
A’sramas (orders), will find out the means of sustaining
you. Your charge has been made over to them.” (45) .

Thus accosted, Vasumati (earth) said to the God of
gods :—~" Do thou describe the eternal rules of conduct
of [various] Varnas and A'sramas. I wish to hear of
them from thee. Thou art my supreme refuge. (46)

८८ Salutation unto thee, O Master of all the deities,
O destroyer of the host of celestial enemies, © Nard-
yana, O lord of the universe, O holder of conch-shell and
discus. (47)

८८ 0 lotus-navelled deity, O Hrishikesha, O thou of
great strength and prowess, O thou who art beyond the
range of the senses, O thou who art not to be easily
understood, 0 thou the holder of the bow of horn; (48)

“QO dreadful Boar,* O Govinda, O Ancient, O fore-
most of male beings, O thou having golden hairs,
O thou having the universe for thy eyes, O ‘thou
having the sacrifice for thy form, O thou who art
unmanifest ; (49)

i

* This refers to the Boar incarnation of Vishnu described in the
beginning of the chapter.

Vishna Sanhhitd. 817

O body, O soul, O lord of the worlds, O thou living 9
within waters, O Mantra, O carrier of Mantras, O thou
who cannot be meditated upon, O thou of the form of
Vedas and Ved&ngas ; (50)

O thou, the creator and destroyer of the entire 9
universe, 0 thou conversant with all the forms of reli-
gion, 0 thow having virtue for thy form, O root of virtue.
O giver of boons ; (51)

O Vishwaksena, O thou immortal, O thou of the form 2
of the ether, O destroyer of Madhukaitabha, O thoe `
greater than’ the space, O incomprehensible. O all, O
giver of fearlessness unto all ; (52)

O thou adorable unto all, O sialess one, O thou, the
delighter of life, O eterna 0 creator of the universe,
O delighter of the universe, O thou, the refuge of consci-
ousness, O thou devoid of action; (53)

O thou having seven heads, O lord of sacrifices, O
great soul, O eternal, O undecaying, O thou the cause
of the action of atoms, O thou who art fond of votaries.
O Sanctifier ; (54)

Thou art the refuge of all the deities; thou art
the refuge of BrahmavAdins; thou art the refuge, 0
Supreme Soul, of all those who are possessed of spiritual
knowledge. (55)

I bow unto thee, O lord of the wniverse, [who art]
certain, the lord of speech, the lord [of all], the bene-
factor of the Vedas and Brdhmanas, invincible, the
source of wealth, the giver of wealth ; (56)

Who art endued with great Yoga-powers and
strength, who hast the sky in his womb, whe dost
contain the luminous bodies, VAsudeva, great-seated.
lotus-eyed and undecaying ; (57)

Who art the preceptor of the celestials and Asuras,

818 Vishnu Samhité.

the omnipresent lord, the master of all creations, who
art of the Universal form, four-armeéd and the creator of
the creators of the universe. (58)

O thou, endued with spiritual powers, do thou des.
cribe unto me the eternal duties of the tour Varnas,
together with the esdteric meanings of the conduct of
all the orders and their abridgments.” (59)

Thus spoken to, the lord of the deities again said
to Earth:—" Hear, O goddess, tlie eternal duties of the
four Varnas, and the conduct of the orders, together
with their esoteric interpretations and compendium, and
of all those good and clever पाला, who will sustain thee.
O thou of beautiful thighs, dd thou sit on this most
excellent golden throne. (60—61)

Seated at ease, do thou listen to me as I describe
the religious duties.” The Earth then listened to tlie
Wuties described by Vishnu. (62)

CHAPTER It.

THE Brahmanas, Kshatriyas, Vais’yas and S’udras are
the four Varnas (castes). (1) Of them the foremost are
the three, twice-born ones. (2) All their rites beginning
with conception and ending in crematidn [are per-
formed] with Mantras. (3) Their duties :——to teach
[is the duty] of the Brdhmanas; to use weapons is
always the duty of the Kshatriya ; to tend cattle [is the
duty of] a Vais’ya; to serve the twice-born [is the
duty of} a S’udra. To study and officiate as priests at
sacrifices [are the duties of] the twice-born. (4)

Now about their means of sustenance :—To officiate
at sacrifices and to accept presents (are the means of

Vishnu Sarhhsi2. 819

livelihood] of a Bréhmana; to protect the earth is that
of a Kshatriya; agriculture, tending cattle, trade, usury
and collecting seeds [are those of] a Vais’ya; all the
arts [are those of] a S’udra. (5) In times of difficulty
the inferior callings [may be pursued by higher
castes.] (6)

Forgiveness, truthfulness, self-control, purity, charity,
restraint of senses, asbtention from injury, service of
the elders, journeying on pilgrimage, mercy, simplicity,
absence of avanice, adoration of the deities and Bréh-
manas, and renunciation of envy are spoken of as
the general duties (of all). (7—8)

CHAPTER III.

Now about the duties of the king. (1) To protect
the subject, and to establish the various castes and
orders in their respective duties [are his duties]. (2)
The king shall live in a courttry, which abounds in
forests, which is beneficial to the animals, which is full
of corn, and which is -largely peopled by Vais’yas
and S’udras. (3) There he shall live in one of these
forts, namely, sandy fort, human fort, earthen fort,
watery fort, woody fort, and movntainous fort. (4)
There he shall create governors of villages, governors
of ten villages, governors of a hundred villages and
governors of provinces. (5) The Governor of the village
shall suppress the crimes of the village. (6) [If himself]
unable, he shall communicate it to the Governor of ten
villages (7) If he is unable, [he shall] communicate
it to the Governor of a hundred villages. If he is
unable, he shall communicate it to the Governor of the
108

820 Vishnu Samhita.

Province. The Governor of the Province must
suppress the crime by all means. (8) [The king] shall
appoint trust-worthy agents in mines, in the collection
of taxes, and in forests abounding in elephants. In
religious rites (he shall engage] religious men; clever
men, in monetary transactions; heroes, in conducting
battles ; dreadful men, in dreadful aftairs; and eunuchs,
in (the protection of} women. (9)

Every year, he shall collect from his subjects, as
revenue, one sixth of the paddy; similarly, in respect of
all food grain; (10) two per cent on animals, gold and
clothes; (12) one sixth of meat, honey, clarified butter,
medicinal herbs, scents, flowers, fruits, timbers, leaves,
deer-skins, earthen vessels (baked), unbaked earthen
vessels, and bamboo works. (12) He shall not collect
revenue from Brdhmanas, for they give virtue as tax unto
the king. (13) The king takes one sixth share of the
virtue and iniquity of all his subjects. (14) He shall
collect one tenth (of the profit] of indigenous articles as
duty, and one twentieth of that on imported articles.
(15) He shall confiscate all goods, if one evades [pay-
ment] at the place where duty is collected. (16)

The artizans, those who live by handi.craft, and the
S‘udras shall do one work for the king, every month.
(17) The master, ministers, forts, treasury, army, king-
dom and allies form Prakriti {in the aggregate]. [The
king shall] kill him, who obstructs all {or one] of these.
(18—19) He shall keep spies, as his eyes, in his own
kingdom, as well as in those of others. (20) He shall
adore the pious. (21) He shall destroy the wicked (22)

He shall apply, in proper times and to proper persons,
[the measures of] conciliation, dissension, bribe and
punishment—to [kings who are] enemies, to friends, (to

Vishuu Samhitd. 821

those who are] neither friends nor foes, and to those
{who} may be either friends or enemies. (23) He shail
resort, in proper times, to alliance, war, military expedi-
tion, halt, maintaining a post against an enemy, seek-
ing shelter and duplicity. (24) He shall undertake a
military expedition either in [the month of] Chaitra
(March) or Agrahdyana (October, November), or when
the enemy is in difficulty. (25) When an enemy's
country is brought under subjection, he shall not
suppress the estabiished laws and usage. (26) When
attacked by an enemy, he shall protect his kingdom by
all means. (27) There is no religion higher for a king
than his renunciation of body in a battle. (28)

Those, who are killed for protecting kine, Br&ahmanas,
King, friends, wealth, wives or their lives, enjoy the
celestial region ; and so do they, [who die] for preventing
intermixture of castes. (29) When ६ । enemy’s king-
dom is brought under his possession, the king shall
instate on the throne one of the previous royal family.
(30) He shall not erradicate a royal family. [He shall
bring a king] from a royal family from elsewhere. (31)
He shall not be addicted to hunting, gambling, women
and drinking (32) He shall not demolish the forts or
gate-ways [of a newly-acquired kingdom]. (33) He shall
not make gifts unto unworthy persons. (34) He shall
take all from the mines. (35) Having obtained a
hidden treasure, the master whereof is not known, he
shall give half of it unto the Brdhmanas, and deposit
the other half in his treasury. (36) Having obtained a
hidden treasure, a Brdhmana may himself appropriate
all. (37) A Kshatriya shall make over to the king one
fourth, to the Braéhmanas one fourth, and shall himself
take the half. (38) A Vais’ya shall make over one

$22 Vishnu Samhité.

fourth to the king, half to the Bréhmanas, and himsel?
take one fourth. (39) Having divided the found treasure
into twelve. parts, a S’udra shall make over to the king
five parts, to the Br4hmanas another five parts, and shall
himself take the latter two. (40) The king shall confis-
cate the entire [property of the person), who does not
communicate the report of such a find. (41)

Even from what is hidden by one’s-self, [all the other
castes], except the Braihmanas, shall make over one of
such twelve parts to the king. (42) If one declares
what is hidden by another as that hidden by himself, he
shall suffer penalty to that extent. (43) The king
shall protect the property of a minor, orphan or a
woman. (44) Recovering the property stolen by a thief,
he shall make it over to the various castes. (45) If he
does not get it, he shall, make good the loss [of the
owner] from his own treasury. (46) He shall pacify
evil portends by benedictory rites. (47) Daily, with
weapons, he shalliavert the attack of a foreign army. (48)
He shall elect as a‘priest one, who is well-versed in
the Vedas, History and Religious codes, who is born
ina good family, of full-grown limbs and given to
asceticism, and those as ministers, who are pure, shorn
of avarice, careful and capable. (49) Assisted by
learned Br&hmanas, he himself shall look after the
administration of justice. (50) Or he shall appoiat a
Bréhmana in the administration of justice. (51) Those,
who are born in good families, have gone through the
initiatory rites, practise religious observances, and
treat friends and enemies equally, and who can not be
won over by suitors by appealing to their desire, anger,
fear or avarice, are to be appointed by the king as his
councillors. (52) . In all his works, the king is under

Vishnu Samhitd. 823

those, who make prognostication of the year. (53) The
king shall always adore the deities and the Braéhmanas.
(54) He shall serve the aged people and celebrate
sacrifices. (55) Within his territory, no Brdhmana shall
hive hungry ; nor shall any one else who is given to the
performance of good works. (56) He shall make gifts
of lands unto the Brahmanas. (57) On asking, either
on parchment or on a copper-plate, he shall make the
deed of gift, mentigning the names of three generations
of those to whom (such gifts are made], (of three
generations] of his own family, the measurement and
the boundaries, stamped with his own seal, for the in-
formation of the succeeding kings. (58) He shall not
misappropriate the lands given by another. (59) He
shall make over all sorts of valuable articles unto. the
Br4hmanas. (60) He shall protect his own self by all
means. (61) He shall be, handsome to look at, and
must know the mantras, destructive of impediments and
diseases. He shall not enjoy an article without first
examining it. (62) He shall always smile before
speaking. (63) He shall not brow-beat even one, who
is condemned to death. (64) He shall administer
punishment unto those who deserve it, proportionate to
their guilt. (65) He shall properly create [forms of]
punishment. (66) He shall not forgive any one for his
second offence. One, who does not follow his duty,
can not escape without being punished by the king.

The subjects of the kingdom, where the blue-colored,
blood-eyed Punishment stalks fearlessly, flourish, if the
king sees all properly. (67)

He shall mete out just punishment in his own king-
dom, and administer harsh chastisement unto the
enemies [so long they are not subdued]. He shall be

824 Vishnu Samhita

open-minded unto his friends and forgiving unto the
Br4hmanas. (68)

The fame of the king, who acts thus, even if he
lives by gathering grains, spreads in this world, like
drops of oil in water. (69)

The king, who is happy in the happiness of his
subjects and is sorry in their sorrow, is endued with
fame in this world and becomes glorious in the celestial
region, after death. (70)

CHAPTER IV.

THE dust that is seen in the solar rays passing through
a latticed window is known as 7vasarenu. (1) Eight
Trasarenus make one dikshd. (2) Three of them
make one Rdja-sarshapa (3) Three of them make one
Gaura-sarshapa. (4) Six of them [make] one Yavah.
(5) Three of them make one Arishmalam; (6) five
of them, one AMésha. (7) Twelve of them make one
akshardha. (8) One akshardha and four 45/25 [make]
one Suvarna. (9) Four Suvarnas [make] ene Nisha.
(10) Two Krishmalas of equal weight make one
Rupyamdshaka. (11) Sixteen of them [make] one
Dharana. (12) One Karsha of copper 18 called
Karshapana. (12) Two hundred and fifty panas
make one prathama (first) Sihasa; the middle is
known to consist of five hundred and the best of a
thousand [panas] (14)

Vishnu Samhita, 825

CHAPTER V.

AtL the Mahdpdtakins (great sinners), save the Brdh-
manas, are subject to capital punishment. (1) There
is no corporeal punishment for a Bréhmana. (2) [The
king shall) banish a Bréhmana from bis own country
after having marked his limb. (3) In case of a Br&h-
manicide, a headless figure shall be painted on his fore-
head. (4) For drinking spirituous liquor, the emblem
of wine [shall be painted); (5) in theft, a dog; (6) in
violating a preceptor’s bed, the female organ. (7) In any
other crime deserving a capital punishment, [the king)
shall banish him without confiscating his wealth and
inflicting any bodily punishment. (8) The king shall
destroy those, who govern unjustly or fraudulently, those
who make forged documents, those who administer
poison, the incendiaries, the robbers, and the murderers
of women, children and men; (g—11) those, who pilfer
rice, more than ten pitchers in quantity; (12) those
who steal gold, silver, etc., of more than one hundred
palas in weight; (13) those, who without being born
in a royal family, desire for a kingdom; (84) those,
who break down bridges ; (15) Those who give shelter
and food to robbers, (16) except when the king
is unable [to suppress them]; (17) those women who
are not under the control of their husbands and those
who commit adultery. (18) [The king} shall cut off
that limb of an inferior caste with which he strikes the
body of a superior one. (19) If one (2.¢., a low-caste
man) sits on the same seat [with a superior caste}.
he, having his hip branded, shall be banished. (20)
If he spits; his lips shall be cut off. (21) If he passes
wind, his buttocks shall be cut off. (22) If he villifies, his

826 Vishnu Samhité.

tongue shall be cut off. If one delivers religious instruc:
tions with haughtiness, the king shall pour hot oil into his
mouth. (25-~24) If one recites another’s name and caste
with a malicious intention, a rod, ten fingers [in length, ]
shall be put into his mouth. (25) He, whe, though well
tead in the Scriptures, speaks falsely of his country, caste
and deeds, shall be fined two hundred panas. (26) Ifa
man calls a deaf or a lame man as such, he shall be fined
a hundred Adrshapanas. (27) By vilifying elders, [one
shall be fined) a hundred Kérshapanas. (28) If one
vilifies another for being out-casted, he shall [pay] the
highest fine. (29) If of minor sins, [he shall pay} the
middling fine. (30) [The same penalty holds good in
cases of] vilifying Brdhmanas, learned in the three
Vedas, or guilds. (31) [To vilify] villages or countries
[involves} the highest fine. (32) To vilify by using
abusive words [involves a fine] of ahundred Kérsha-

pana. (33)

To abuse one’s mother [involves} the highest
fine. (34) By vilifying [ones] own caste, [one] shall
be fined twelve panas. (35) By vilifying an inferior
caste, [one] shall be fined six panas. (36) In the शा.
fication of a higher or of the same caste for sufficient
reason thereof, the punishment is the same (४.८. six
panas or three Kdrshapanas. (37-38) The same
punishment holds good in case of using offensive
language. (39) Highest fine is the penalty for knowing
another’s wife of the same caste. (40) [The penalty]
for knowing a woman of an inferior caste is of the
intermediate [form]. (41) [The same] for holding in-
tercourse with a cow. (42) Capital punishment is laid
down for knowing an out-caste. (43) For [holding sexual
intercourse] with an animal the penalty is [४ fine of]

Vishnu Samhité. 827

ahundred Karsha panas. (44) [The same is the 2१.
ment] for one, who gives away a maiden in marriage
without mentioning hee defects. (45) He shall have
to maintain her [2150]. (46) By speaking of a maiden,
who has no defects, as one having them, [one shall have
to pay the highest fine. (47) The slayer of an elephant,
horse, or acamel shall have one hand and one foot
cut off. (48) [The same is the penalty] for one, who
sells forbidden meat. (49) The slayer of any domesti-
cated animal shall be fined a hundred Karsha panas.
(50) He shall pay the price [of the animal] to its
owner. (51) The slayer of wild animals shall be
fined fifty Karvska panas. (52) The killer of birds and
fishes shall be fined ten Karsha panas. (53) The killer
worms shall be fined one Karsha panam. (54) The
hewer of fruit-bearing trees shall be punished with the
highest fine; (55) the hewer of flower trees, with an in-
termediate fine. (56) The hewer of creepers and groves
[shall be fined] a hundred Karsha panmas. (57) The
destroyer of grass [shall be fined] one [Karsha
panam.| (58) They shall all have to pay compensation
to the owners. (59) For striking [another] with hand
{one shall be fined] ten Karsha panas. (60) [For striking
another] with foot, [he shall be fined] twenty Karsha
panas.) (61) For striking with a wood [the punish-
ment is] the lowest fine. (62) [By striking] with a
stone [the punishment 15] the intermediate fine. (63)
With a weapon [the penalty] is the highest fine. (64)
For pulling another by the foot, hair, cloth or hands
one shall be fined ten panas. (65) For inflicting pain
on another without blood-shed, [one shall be fined]
thirty-two pazas. (66) If with blood, [the fine shall be]
sixty-four [ 27425}. (67) The intermediate form [of fine
is the penalty in cases of] breaking fingers, feet, or teeth,

$28 Vishnu Samhita.

and the cutting of ears and nose. (68) [The same is
the penalty] when a blow is inflicted which stops move-
ment, eating and speaking. (69) The highest fine is
the penaity for injury to eyes, neck, arms, thighs or
shoulders. (70) The king shall never free from fetters one
who pierces another man’s eyes. (71) Or he shall make
him so (४. ९., pull out both his eyes). (72) Each [of the
strikers] shall be punished with double penalty where
many [persons] strike one [man]. (73) [The same is
the penalty for] those, who, when piteously appealed to
{by the person so struck], stand close by, or go away
with indifference. (74) All male persons, inflicting such
injuries, shall pay the charges, necessary to get the wound
healed up. (75) [The same is the penalty for those], who
strike domesticated animals. (76) The pilferer of a cow,
horse, camel or elephant shall be made one-handed
and one-footed. (77) For stealing goat one shall be
made one-handed. (78) One, who steals rice, should
be made to pay eleven times [the quantity stolen}.
(79) The same 15 the penalty} for the pilferer of {other}
food grains. (80) He, who steals gold or silver, more
than fifty 00८25 in weight, or more than fifty pieces of
fine cloth, shall be made fingerless. (81)

A fine of eleven tines [its value] is the penalty [for
stealing an article] of lesser value. (82) Three times
the value of each article, stolen, is the penalty for stealing
thread, cotton, cow-dung, molasses, curd, milk, butter-
milk, salt, earth, ashes, birds, fish, clarified butter, oil,
meat, honey, a vessel made of thin bamboo splits, an
earthen vessel, or an iron vessel. (83) [The same-is the
penalty] for stealing ccoked food. (84) Five Xrishmalas
form the fine for stealing flowers, green shrubs, wind-
ing plants, creepers, and leaves. (85) [The same is
the fine for stealing] green vegetables, roots and fruits.

Vishnu 56 01६6, 820

(86) The first form of punishment holds good for steal-
ing gems. (87) The stealer of articles, not mentioned
{in a Law-code], [shall be made to pay a fine], equal
to the value [of the article, stolen]. (88) All the stolen
articles shall be returned to the owner. (89) There-
upon, proper punishment shall be inflicted [upon the
thieves]. (990) He, who does not accord a way to those to
whom a way should be given, shall be fined twenty-five
Karshapanas.(gt) [The same fine is the penalty] for not
giving a seat to him, who is worthy of a seat. (92) [The
same fine js the penalty] for not offering adoration to him,
who is worthy of adoration. (93) [The same fine is the
penalty for] inviting another Brahmana by superseding a
neighbouring one. (94) [The same 15 the penalty] for not
feeding [a man] after having invited him. (95) If after
saying ‘so be it,’ on being invited, one does not take
one’s meals, one shall (pay a fine of a gold Masha] and
give double the quantity of the food to the inviter. (96)
One, who contaminates a Brahmana by giving him inter-
dicted food, (shall pay a fine of] sixteen gold coins. (97)
(He shall pay a fine of] a hundred (gold coins for giving
food] that takes away his taste. (98) [Those, who give]
wines, shall be killed. (99) Half [of that is the fine] for
contaminating a Kshatriya. (100) Half {of the latter is the
fine] for contaminating a Vais’ya. (101) The lowest fine
[is for] contaminating a S’udra. (102) A man belonging
to a caste that is not touched, and willingly touching the
three [higher] castes, shall be killed. (103) One shall
drive away, with the branch of a tree, a woman in her
menses, if she so touches [others]. (104) He, who passes
urine or excreta on a high-road, in a garden, or near a
water-reservoir, shall be fined a hundred fanas. (105)
He shall remove those impurities. (106) The second
form of fine is the penalty for him, who makes a hole in

330 Vishnu Samhité.

another’s house, ground, or wall. (107) He shall fill them
up. (108) For throwing injuricus articles in another’s
house [one shall pay a fine of] a hundred Janas. (109)
He who conceals (é.¢., misappropriates) a public pro-
perty [shall pay the same fine.] (t10) He, who does
not give what has been sent for another, [shall pay the
same fine.} (111)

Of father, son, preceptor, sacrificer (dtscipte) and
priest, he who forsakes another, who is not out-casted;.
{shall pay the same fine.] (112) One shall not forsake
them. (113) [The same 15 the fine for] him, who feeds.
S’udra mendicants at rites for the departed manes and
celestials. (114) [The same penalty is] for ,him, who
performs works which he ts not entitled to do. (115)
[The same penalty is] for him, who opens a jlocked
house. (116) [The same penalty is for him], who swears
without being asked to do so. (117) [The same penalty
is for him], who cuts off the organ of a beast. (118)
[A fine of] ten panas is the penalty for witnesses in
a dispute between a father and:a son. (11g) The
highest fine [is the penalty] for those, who-create such
dissensions from behind. (120) {The same is the penalty
for those], who falsify weights or measures [of trade].
(121) [The same is for those], who speak of articles of
correct weight as being of false weight. (122) [The same
is for} him, who sells an imitation article for a genuine
one. (123) [The same is the penalty for] those, who
boycott commodities of trade (for purchasing them
cheap), [25 well as for those] who buy them cheap
and sell them at a higher rate. (124) Each seller [shall
be so fined.] (125) He, who, after taking the value of
acommodity, does not give it, shall be made to make
it over with interest. (126) The king shall punish him
[with a fine of) a hundred fanas. (127) For not taking

Vishnu Samhité. 831

delivery: of a purchased article, the purchaser shall have
to suffer the loss, (if the article is accidentally des-
troyed.}) (128) Hf one sells an article interdicted [for
sale] by the king, it shall be confiscated. (129) If one,
engaged [in collecting the duty on river-born articles,
realizes the duty on land-born commodities, one shall be
punished] (with a fine of] ten कऽ. (130) If one,
engaged in collecting duty on articles carried by
boats, realizes the same from a religious student,
hermit, ascetic, a pregnant woman, or one who is
so-journeying to a place of pilgrimage, [one shall be
punished with the same fine.] (131) It shall be refunded
to them. (132) He, who p‘ays with false dice in
a game of] dice, shall have his hand cut off. (133)
The best part [i.e., the thumb and fore-finger] shall
be cut off [from the hands of those], who play fraudu-
lently [in a game of,dice.] (134) The hands of a pick-
pocket shall be cut off. (135) It shall be the fault of
the keeper, if he does not come when a cow is killed by
a wolf in the day time. (136) He shall pay the price of
the animal, so killed, to itssowner. (137) One, milching
[2 cow], without) the permission of its owner, shall pay
a fine of twenty-five Karshapanas. (138)

If a bufallo destroys corn, its keeper shall be
punished with [a fine of] eight M/éshkas. (139) In the
absence of a keeper, the owner [shall be punished.}
(140) [The same is the fine in the case of 2]
horse, camel, or ass. (141) Halt [of that fine is in
the similar case of} a cow. (142). Half of that [is forf
a goat. (143) Double is the fine, if (those animals}
sit, after eating [the crop}. (144) In every case the
value of the crop, damaged, [shall be paid] to the
owner. (145) There is no wrong [if they graze] on
aroad, in a village, or in an enclosed pasture land.

832 Vishnu Samhité.

(146) [Nor if they do so] in a land, which is not
fenced. (147) [There will be no wrong if they graze]

for a short while. (148) [There will be no wrong], if
most excellent bulls, and kine that have recently given

birth to young ones, [graze]. (149) The highest fine is.
the penalty for him, who engages a higher caste in his
service. (150) He, who has given up the life of a reli-
gious mendicant, shall serve the king. 151) If aservant
gives up his service before the termination of the full
period of contract, he shall have to refund the entire
money {paid to him]. (152) He shall pay a fine of
a hundred panas to the king. (153) He shall make good
the loss to the owner caused by his own negligence and
not by accident. (154) If amaster discharges a servant
before the full period of contract is over, he shall have to
pay the entire [amount of} wages. (555) [He shall pay]
a hundred panas to the king, but not when the servant
is charged with neglecting his duty. (156) He, who
makes over to another a maiden who has been betrothed
to one, shall be punished like a thief, except when some
defect is found in the bride-groom. (157) {The same is.
the penalty for him}, who forsakes his wife without any
fault. (158) If one unknowingly and openly buys
another’s article, he is not culpable of any offence. (159)
The owner shall get back the article. (160) If one buys
[an article] secretly and at a lesser price, both the buyer
and the seller shall he punished as thieves. (161) The
stealer of a public property shall be banished. (162 [The
same is the punishment for him, who transgresses any
common law. (163) He, who misappropriates a property
that is deposited with (him, shall be made to return it to.
the owner with interest. (164) And he shall be punished:
by the king as a thief. (165) He, who calls an article
that is not pledged as one pledged, [shall be equally

Vishna Samhita. 833

punished, (166) Having punished him, who destroys a
boundary mark, [the king] suall again have the boundary
marked. (167) One, who makes another out-casted, by
giving him interdicted food, shall be banished. (168)
One, who sells forbidden food and articles that should
not be sold, [shall be similarly punished]. (169)
The highest money-penalty shall be inflicted on him,
who breaks an idol. (170) A physician, by falsely
treating persons of higher order, [shall be punished
with the higker fine. (171)

(By so treating] middle-class men, [he shall be
punished with a fine of the] second form. (172) The
lowest fine [is] when he so treats low-class people. (173)
Having chastised him who does not give a promised
article, [the king] shall inflict the lowest fine [on a man].
(174) Every thing belonging to a false witness shall be
confiscated. (175) [The*same is the penalty] for members
[of a council] who live on bribes. (176) He, who takes
per force from another a plot of land, measuring a o-
charma, and gives it away, shall be killed. (177) If it is
jess than that, he shall be punished with a fine of sixteen
gold coins. (178) Whether small or big the plot of land,
the produce of which one enjoys for one full year, is
called gocharma. (179)

If two men dispute over a property which is pledged
with them, the final decree is for him, who [proves]
possession without any force. (180) If one is in the full
possession of a property, the acquisition and the posses.
sion of which [is proved], the possessor shall retain it ;
it shall never be taken away [by another.] (181) The
right of a son to the property, which had been legally
in the possession of his father, shall never be questioned,
after his demise, for he has obtained that [property]
by succession. (182) Even in the absence of any written

834 Vishnu Samhité

document, the fourth generation shall obtain what had
been legally in the possession of three generations. (183)
For slaying animals with nails, or those with tusks, or
those with horns, or robbers, elephants, or horses, the
destroyer shall not be charged with any offence. (184)
Without any consideration whatsoever, one may slay
his precepter, a boy, an old man, or a Brdhmana greatly
read in the S’ruti, if he approaches him with a view
to kill him. (185) A man commits no offence by
secretly or openly slaying one who attempts to murder
[him]; for (such an action] provokes his anger.
(186) One, who takes up a sword [to kill another],
one who administers poison, an incendiary, one who
raises up his hand for imprecating a curse, one who
attempts to kill another by an Atharvan rite, one
who charges another falsely with murder before the
king, and one who ravishes another's wife are the seven
A'tatéyins. (Besides these}, those, who destroy fame,
wealth and religious rites, {are also called A’fatdyins.]
(187—188) O Dharani, all the forms of punishment
for all crimes have thus been very extensively described
by me unto thee. (189) In other crimes, [which have not
been mentioned], the king, after learning the caste, posi-
tion and age of the delinquent and consulting with the
Brahmanas, shall administer punishment. (100) He,
who lets go a person, who deserves punishment, shal bear
double penalty ; and similarly, that wretch of a man,
who punishes one who does not deserve any punishment.
(191) That king is entitled to go to the region of Indra,
in whose city there is no thief, no adulterer, no person
who gives vent to unpleasant words, no desperado,
or law-breaker. (192)

Vishnu Sambitd., 835

CHAPTER VI.

A CREDITOR shall take from the borrower the entire
amount of the money i.e, capital lent by him. (प)
Every month, according to the order of caste, [he shall
take} two, three, four, or five per cent (as interest]. (2)
All the castes shall pay the interest as promised by
them. (3) If there is no definite agreement, one shall,
after the expiry of a year, [pay the interest] as sanction-
ed by Law. (4) Ne interest shall run, if the article
pledged is enjoyed [by the creditor] (5) The creditor
shall make good the mortgaged article, if it is destroyed,
except by an accident or through the oppression of the
king. (6) Even if the maximum amount of interest is
paid, the mortgaged article, if it is immovable, (shall not
be returned], unless there is an agreement to that
effect. (7—8) [The creditor] shall recurn the immovable
property, that is mortgaged with him .for the realisation
of the interest, after the payment of ` 1€ [521] interest.
(9) If the creditor does not accept the money, offered,
when it is returned no interest shall run thereon. (10)
The highest accumulation of interest on gold is double
[the capital]. (11) That on paddy 15 three-fold. (12)
That on cloth is four-fold. (13) That on oily substances
is eight-fold. (t4} A young one (should be given as
interest in case of a loan] af female animal. (15) End-
less is the accumulation (of interest] on drugs or enzymes
used to cause fermentation in the manufacture of wine, on
cotton, thread, on hide, on weapons, on bricks, and cinders.
(16; Double [is the accumulation] on asticles not men-
tioned [in the Code]. (17) The king shall not say anything
when [the creditor] attempts by any means to realize the
money advanced. (18) When forced to pay [the money
if the debtor] goes to the king, [the latter] shall punish
him with a fine) equal [to the capital]. (19) If the
139

836 Vishnu Samhita

creditor goes to the king and proves the loan, the debtor
shall pay one twentieth part [to the king]. (zo—21) [If a
debtor] denies the debt entirely, and if one is proved,
he must pay all. (22) There are three ways of proving
a debt, vis., written document, writer, and affirmation
on oath (23) What is taken before a witness, shall be
returned before a witness. (24) When full satisfaction
of a witten document is entered, it snall be torn off. (25)
when a part payment is made, and if the joriginal]
written document is not near at hand, the creditor shall
give a receipt written in his own hand (26) If the debtor
dies, or becomes a religious mendicant, or leaves his home
for an unknown country, his son or grand-son stands
bound to repay it, for twelve years. (27) Afterwards
{they are not legally bound to pay it], if they do not
Wish it. (28) One, who inherits the property of a person,
whether he is sonless or has a son, shall liquidate his
debt. (29) One, who takes the wife of a person having
no property, [shall pay] his debt. (30) (A woman shall
not:pay the debt contracted by her husband or herself.
(31) The father shall not pay the debt contracted by his
son. (32—33) The survivor shall pay the debt made by
the members of a joint-family (34) (One shall pay] the
paternal debt (from the property] of oue’s brothers, living
jointly. (35) And if partitioned, they shall pay [the debt]
proportionate to their respective shares. (36) The debt
[contracted] by the wives of milk-men, wine-sellets

washermen and hunters their husbands shall repay. (97)
[Debt] orally made shall be discharged by any member
of the family. (38) Any debt contracted for the
maifitenance of the trembers of a family should be
paid By ‘any member. (49)* The husband or sons shail

| = See Ydjnawalkya, Chapter 11, Stoka $4,

tshau Samhsté. 837

not pay a debt contracted by a woman. If having
taken a loan with a promise, “I shall repay it as such
[s.e. the capital oaly] tomorrow,” one does not repay
it out of avarice, [the creditor] shall get the interest. (40)

Surety is sanctioned in Darsana (presentation,)
pratyaya (creating confidence) and Déna (giving.)
The first two sureties, if their statements prove false,
must be compelled to repay the money: and even
the sons of him, who undertakes to repay the money
himself, [are tosrepay the money] after his demise. (41)
If there are many sureties they shall have to repay the
money according to the extent of their respective shares.
And in the absence of explicit terms, the will of the
creditor shall prevail. (42) A debtor must pay double
the amount, which a surety, pressed by the creditor,
pays to him [on debtor’s behalf. (43)

CHAPTER VIf.

Now there are three classes of written documents (1)
{They are] attested by the king, attested by [an inde-
pendent] witness, and unattested by any witness. (2). A
Réjastkshika [attested by the king] [document] is one
which is written by a clerk appointed by the Court, and
stamped with his finger-prints by the Head of the Depart-
ment. (3) A document, written at any place, and by
any body, marked with the finger prints of witnesses, [is
one] hawing witnesses. (4) A document] written in
one’s own hand [requires no witness. (5) A document
executed by force is not valid. (6) All documents
fraudulently executed are [not valid] (7) [A docu-
ment), which is attested with finger prints by witnesses,
whe are considered disqualified either for natusal

838 Vishnu SamhitA.

weakness [old age] ९६८., or bad deeds is not vaild
even though it is attested by a witness. (8) [A
document) written by such (a disqualified man] is also.
invalid. (9) [Likewise is a document] executed by
@ woman, by a boy, by one dependent on another, by
an insane person, or by one terrorized or beaten. (10)
{A document], which is not hostile to the established
usage of the country, stamped with clear marks, and
written in distinct and clear letters, is to be treated as an
evidence. (11) A doubtful document shall be examined
by the letters, by the seal affixed thereto,.and by page-
marks, arguments and a copy of similar writing. (12) [Io
a case, where a debtor, a creditor, a witness, or a writer
dies, the document shall be proved by his own hand-
writing or mark. (13)

CHAPTER VIII.

Now about those, who [can not be cited as wit-
nesses.] (1) The king, a S'rotriya, a religious mendi-
cant, a cheat, a thief, a dependant, a woman, a boy,
a desperado, an aged person, a drunkard, an insane
person, a cursed man, an out-caste, a ‘hungry man, one
stricken with thirst, one addicted to vices of gambling
etc., and one blinded by attachment [shall never be cited
as witnesses.) (2) An enemy, a friend, one counted
with the transactors (creditors), one who performs ac-
tions hostile to the order to which he belongs, one
whose blemishes have been found out, and those who
‘help (the transactors shall never be cited .as witnesses.]
(3) He, who, without being cjted as a witness, speaks
something, [is not to be treated as a witness.] (4)° So

Vishnu Samhita. = 839

is the only one witness. (5) In cases of theft, robbery,
vilification, striking and adultery the witnesses shall not
be examined.* (6) त

Now about witnesses. (7) Persons born in good
families, persons endued with good character, those pos-
sessed of riches, those who celebrate sacrifices, those who
are engaged in ascetic austerities, those who have sons,
those who are conversant with Religious Codes, those
who have studied the Vedas, the truthful, and those
who are well-read in the three forms of learning [shall be
cited} as witnesses. (8) Even one man, possessed of
accomplishments mentioned before and approved by both
the parties, [may be cited as > witness.] (g) Of the
two contending parties, the witnesses of the complain-
ant shall be first examined. (10) If for some business
the. plaintiff's party be weak then those of the defend-
ant shall be examined. (11) If any witness, who has
been called, be dead or goes to another country, those,
who know what he would have said, should give evt-
dence. (12) A witness is one who has seen or heard
{a thing] directly. (13) The witnesses are purified by
truth. (14) In 2 case which involves the death of a
Brahmacharin [he is purified] by untruth ft (15) For
the purification thereof a twice-born person shall offer
oblations to the fire with the Kushmdnda Mantras. (16)
Bey fasting for a day a S’udra shall give morsels of food
to tem kiné. (17) He whose face is naturally dis-
coloured and who makes contradictory statements is
to be treated asa false witness. (18) Having called
the witnesses after sun-rise and made them take oath

= i.e, No distinction shall be made, even those such as the king, etc.,
who are excluded from the list, shall be called as witnesses.

¶ The purport of the sloka is -—In a case where by speaking truth
a Brahmechéria is killed, a wiiness may speak untruth. |

$40 77236 79 Sanchité.

[the Judge] shall question [them.]/(19) He shall] accost
a Brahmana [saying] “say.” (20) (He shall ask] 2
Kshatriya [saying,) “Tell the truth.” (21) [He shalt
ask] a Vais'ya [to swear by] cow, seeds and gold.* (22)
and ask] aS udra [६० swear by] heinous crimes.f (23) The
regions, which are for the Mahdpdtakins (great sinners)
and those which are for persons guilty of minor sins, are
for the false witnesses. (24—-25) [To g've false evidence]
destroys all virtues acquired in the pesiod intervening
between life and death. (25) The sun. sheds its rays
by truth. (27) The moon shines by truth. (28) The
wind blows by truth. (29) The earth sustains [the load]
by truth. (30) The water exists by trath. (31) The
fire exists by truth. (32) The sky [exists] by truth. (33)
The Devas [exist] by truth. (34) The sacrifices [exist]
by truth. (35)

A thousand horse-sacrifices. and truth being weighed
in one scale truth becomes: heavier than a thousand
horse-sacrifices. (36)

Those, who knowing abeut a matter, remain silent
while giving evidence, shall be equally guilty as false wit-
nesses, and likewise punished. The king shall examine
the witnesses in the order of their castes. (37) He, whose
witnesses, after taking oath, shall speak the truth, shall
come off victorious. Certain ie his defeat, whose [wit-
nesses} speak otherwise. (38) If the witnesses vary the
king shall accept the evidence of the majority. If there
be an equal number (he shall accept] the statement of
those of higher accomplishments, and.of the foremost of
the twice-born ००९७ if they are equally accomplished. (39)

= i.¢., Cow, seed, and gold will yield nothing for him, if he speaks
falsehood. This is an oath intended to terrorize a Vais’ya.

+ The Judge ‘shall put the threat before a S’udra, saying that he
shall be visited hy the direst possibis ain, if be apaaks falegbeod.

Vishnu Samhitd. Sat

In every dispute where a false witness speaks an untruth
the cause of action shall cease then and there and what
is done shall be treated as what ९5 not done. 140)

CHAPTER IX.

Now about the administering of oath. (1) In case of
high treason and robbery [the Judge] may give oath
according to hi8 pleasure. (2)

In cases of mortgage and theft (the oath] shall be re»
garding the quantity of the value. (3) In all monetary tran-
sactions [the king) shall put down gold as the standard of
valuition. (4) If the value of an article be less than a
Kritshmala, a S’udra shall be made to take oath with a
Durvdé in his hand; (§) if it is less than two Krish-
madas, with sesame in his hands; (6) if less than three
Krishmalas, with silver in his hand; (7) if less than
four Krishmalas, with gold in his hands; (8) if less
than five Ariskmalas, with earth raised by a plough in
his hands. (9) If the value is less than a half gold coin
a S’udra shall be given a Kosha (ordeal). (10) If it is
more than that, 2५८4 (ordeal of weight), fire, water, of
poison, any of these shall be given according to the
position of the person [guilty]. (1) If the value be
double of what has been mentioned a Vais’ya shall be
made to take an oath. (12) If it is three-fold a Ksha-
triya (sliall be made to talk an oath]. (13) If it is four-
fold a Brdhmana shall be made to go through a Kosha
(ordeal). (13) [None] shall give a Brahmanaa Koske
(a trial by ordeal). (rg) Except creating confidence
in future and with no other object, a Brahmana shall be
made to go through an ordeal. (16) In the place of an

842 Veshna Samhita

ordeal a Br&dhmana (shall take an oath) with earth,
raised by a plough, in his hands. (%7) Even if the
value be less, a person, who had been guilty of some
previous crime, shall be made to take one of the higher
oaths. (18) Even in greater necessity, one, who is
known amongst good men as one of excellent character,
(shall not be made ६० take oaths. (19) The complainant
shall make a covenant that he shall be punished if the
charge fails. (20) The accused too 9 >] take oath. (21)
In cases of high treason and robbery one shall have to
take oath even if he undertakes to be punished in case
of the charge not being proved. (22) 7éd or the ordeal
of weight shall be administered to women, Brahmanas, to
those of defective limbs and to weak and diseased persons.
(23) That 74 shall not take place when the wind blows
(24) The ordeal of fire shall not be administered to one
suffering from leprosy, to a weak man and to an iron-
smith. (25) (It shall not take place] in autumn or
summer. (26) Poison shall not be administered to one
suffering from leprosy, to one suffering from Pittam and
a Brahmana. (27) [It shall not take place] in the rainy
season. (28) The [ordeal by] water shall not be ad-
ministered to persons afflicted with phlegm, to the timid,
to the asthmatic, nor to those who earn their livelihood
by water. (29) Nor during Hemanta and Sisira (from
middle of November to middle of March.) (30) The
ordeal must not be administered to atheists. (31) Nér
when the country is stricken with disease or pestilence.
(32) [The judge] shall summon the defendant at sun-
rise, after having fasted on the previous day and bathed
with his clothes on and make him go through all the
ordeals in the presence of the gods and Brahmanas. (33)

Vishnu SamhitA. 843

CHAPTER ॐ.

‘ Now about the ordeal by balance. (1) [The seale-tohgue]
shall be four 45८25 (cubits) above the ground, and two
Hastas long. (2) The béam of the balance shall be made
of substantial wood, five Hastas long, and the two scales
‘must be suspended from its two ends. (3) One of gold-
smiths or braziers should make it equal on bath sides: (4)
{They shall] put the person [accused] into one scale and
a stone or some othe [article] of the same weight into
the other. (5) The equivalent and the man having
been equally «weighed and well marked, the man
should be made to get down. (6) [The judge] shall take
the scale by oath; (7) so will the person who will
hold ‘it. (8)

The places, which are ordained in the Smriti for the
murderers of Brahmanas, or for false witnesses, are for
the person, who, appointed to look after the weighing,
acts fraudulently. (9) ।

Thou, 0 balance, art called Dharma (justice ot
equity). Thou, O Dké¢a (ordainer), knowest what mortals
do not comprehend. (10) =,

Being charged with a legal offence, this man is being
weighed in thee. Therefore, it behoves thee to deliver
him lawfully from this dubious position. (11)

Thereupon, [the judge shall] have him placed into
the scale again. If he rises with it, he is freed from
the charge, according to the law. (12)

in cases of the strings bursting or the beam breaking,
[the judge] shall place the man again into the scale.
The knowledge shoud be so very positive.as to atrive at
a just determination. (t3)

844 (0156188 Samhstd.

CHAPTER XI.

Now about the ordeal by fire. (t) He must make
seven circles, each, sixteen fingers in breadth, the inter-
vening space being of the same breadth. (2) There-
upon, (the judge shall place seven fig-leaves into both
the palms, of the hands of the accused [about to perform
the ordeal], who shall turn his face towards the east and
stretch out both the arms. (3) Those [leaves] and
both the hands he must bind with a thread. (4) Then
he must put into his hands a red-hot iron-ball, fifty
Palas in weight and smooth. (5) Taking. it up [the
person] shall pass through the circles, stepping the
ground neither very hurriedly nor very slowly. (6)
Thereupon, having got beyond the seventh circle, he
shall put down the iron-ball on the ground. (7)

A man, whose hands are burnt in any place, shall
be considered guilty ; but if they remain wholly unburnt,
he shall be declared innocent. (8)

If he lets drop the ball from fear, or if it is doubtful
whether he is burnt or not, [the man] shall be made to
take up the iron ball again, on account of the defect of
the ordeal. (9)

[At the beginning, the judge] shall cause the person
to rub some rice in his hands and then shall notice
(carefully whether there is any mark] ; then consecrating
the iron-ball with the mantram, he shall place it into
his hand. (10)

“Thou, O fire, livest in the minds of all creatures,
like a witness. O fire, thou knowest what mortals do
not comprehend. (11) |

“This man, being charged with a legal offence, wishes
to be cleared from guilt. It behoves thee, forsooth, to
deliver him from this doubtful position. (12)

Vishnu Samhité. 345

CHAPTER XII.

Now about [the ordeal by] water. (1) [The accused
shall enter] water, which is free from mud, aquatic plants,
vicious animals, fish, leeches and others. (2) The water
having been consecrated with wantrams, he shall enter
it, which will be navel-deep, holding the knees of another
man, who is neither a friend nor an enemy, and dive
into it. (3) Directly another man must shoot an arrow
from a bow, which must be neither too strong nor too
weak. (4) Another man shall fetch it speedily. (5)

He, who’shall not be visible in the meantime, shall
be declared innocent, otherwise even if one limb be-
comes visible, he shall be deemed guilty. (6)

Thou water livest in the minds of all creatures as a
witness. O water, thou knowest what mortals do not
comprehend. (7)

This man, charged with a legal offence, dives into
thee; it behoves thee, forsooth, to deliver him from this
dcubtful position. (8)

come

CHAPTER XIII.

Now about [the ordeal by] poison. (1) Any [other]
poison must not be given, (2) save that obtained from
the Sringa plants, which grow on the Himalayas. (3)
Of this [the judge] shall give seven grain3, mixed with
clarified butter, to the accused. (4)

If the poison is digested easily without violent symp-
toms, [the judge], knowing him innocent, shall dis-
charge him at the end of the day. (5)

On account of thy poisonous and harmful nature,
thou art dreadful unto all creatures; O poison, thou
knowest what mortals do not comprehend. (6)

8446 Vishnu Samhité

Charged with a legal offence, this man wishes to be
cleared from guilt. It behoves thee, forsooth, ta deliver
him irom this doubtful position. (7)

ena

CHAPTER XIV.

Now about [the ordeal] by osha (sacred libation). (1)
Having invoked the dreadful deities, {[one shall] drink
thtee handfuls of water in which [images of] these deities”
have been bathed, (2) saying at the same'time “I have
not done this,” with his face directed towards the deity. (3)
Know him to be guilty to whom any calamity* happens:
within two or three weeks; otherwise he is freed from
the charge. A righteous king should honour ‘him, wha
has cleared himself from guilt by an ordeal, (4—5)

(mae

CHAPTER XV.

Now there are twelve kinds of sons. (1) The first is
the son of the body, 7.2., he who is begotten (by the
husband) himself on his own lawfully married wife. (2)
The second is the son of the soil (wife) #.e., one be-
gottenf on her by ar appointed kinsman, allied by

* Such as illness, death of a selative, fire in the house, or any other
unexpected or unforeseen calamity.

+ We have followed the Text Syotpaditah which the commentator
Nanda Pundit has followed. Some manuscripts read Kotpaditak, “be-
gotten bya kinsman.” The commentator parapharases the clause’ as
follows “begotten by an elder or younger brother of the husband; on
failure of such by a kinsman allied by funeral oblations; on failure of
him, by one belonging to the same gotra (race) as the husband ; on
failure of him by one descended from the same Rishi ancestors as he;
on failure of him by a member of the higher caste i.e, a Brishmana,”

Vishnu Samhita. ४47

funeral oblations, or by a member of the highest caste.
(3) The third is the son of an appointed daughter. (4)
She is called an appointed daughter, who is given away
by her father, saying “Her son shall be my son.” (९)
A brother-less woman is also an appointed daughter
though she has not been given away according to the
rule of an appointed daughter. (6) The son of a twice-
married woman 15> the fourth. (7) She. who being a
virgin is married for the second time, is called punarbhu .
(twice-married). (8) She too is also called punarbhu,
who, though not legally married more than once, has
lived with another [before her marriage]. (9) The
Kénina or a son born of an ynmarried woman is the
fifth. (10) [He is called so] whois born of a woman
in her maidenhood in the house of her father. (प)
He belongs to the man who marries [her afterwards]
(12) The son who ‘is born secretly in the house
is the sixth (13) He belongs to him in whose bed
he is born. (14) The son received with a bride js the
seventh. (15) He 15 the son of a woman, married
while pregnant. (16) He belongs to him, who marries
[the pregnant bride]. (17) The adopted son is the
eighth. (18) He belongs to him to whom he is given
by his father or mother. (19) The son purchased ts the
ninth (29) He belongs to him] by whom he is pur-
chased. (21) The son, self-given, 15 the tenth. (92) He
[belongs to him] to whom he gives himself. (23) A
deserted son is the eleventh (24) (He is called so]
who is forsaken by his parents. (25) He [belongs to
him] by whom he is taken up. (26) The son begotten
on any woman whatsoever is the twelfth. (27) Of
these, each preceding one is preferable to the [one]
succeeding. (28) He only inherits the property. (29) He
shall maintain others. (30) He shall marry unmarried

848 Vishnu Samhita.

(sisters) proportionate to the property inherited by
him. (31) Out-castes, eunuchs, persons suffering from .
incurable diseases, and those having defective limbs are
not entitled to any share. (32) They should be main-
tained by those, who inherit the property (33) Their
own begotten sons shall receive a share. (34) And not
the children of an out-caste, provided they were born
after the act for which the parents whre outcasted. (35)
Children begotten by husbands of inferior (castes)
on women of higher castes are not entitled to a
share. (36) These sons will not inherit the property
of their grand-father. (37) They are to be supported
by those, who inherit the shares. (38) He, who inherits
the property, shall offer funeral oblations. (39) Amongst
wives of one husband the son of one is the son of
all.* (40) Like-wise, amongst brothers begotten by one
father. (4) A son, even if he does not inherit his
father’s property, shall offer the funeral oblations (42)
Because he saves his father from the hell called Pué,
therefore the son is called Putra by Swayambhu
himself (43)

He (father) throws his debt on him (the son); and
the father comes by immortality if he beholds the face of
a living son. (44)

Through son he conquers the regions, through a
grand-son he enjoys immortality, and through the sun’s
grand-son he attains to the solar region. (45)

No distinction is made in this world between the
son of a daughter, for even a daughter's son encom-
passes the Salvation of a son-less person, just like a
son’s son. (46)

® He must offer funeral oblations to all of them.

Vishnu 54 44८4. 849

CHAPTER XVI.

SONS [begotten] on women equal in caste [to their
husbands] are equal in caste [to their fathers]. (1) [Sons
begotten] on women of lower castes, become of the
caste of their mothers. (2) Sons begotten on women
of higher castes are despised by the twice-born. (3)
Of these the son of a S’udra by a Vaisya woman is
named A’yogava (4) Pukkasa and MAgadha are sons
of a Vaisya and 5’udra respectively by a Kshaitrya
woman. (5) dhe Chand4la, Vaidehaka and Suta are
the sons of a Sudra, Vais’ya and Kshatriya respectively
by a Brahmana woman. (6) Besides these there are
numberless other mixed castes produced by further
intermixture. (7) Ayogavas shall earn their livelihood
by artistic performances (dancing etc.) (8) Hunting is
the means of support in] the case of Pukkasas. (9)
Eulogy is that of the MAgadhas (10) The excution of
criminals is that of the Chandalas. (11) Vaidehakas
must earn their livelihood by keeping [dancing girls
and other public} women and profiting by what they
acquire. (12) To manage the horses [is the means of
livelihood] open to the Sutas. (13) The Chandalas must
live at the outskirt of a village and put on the mantles
of the dead. This is what distinguishes them [from
other castes] (14) All should have social intercourse
only between themselves. (15) [Like higher castes}
the son inherits the property of his own father. (16)

All these mixed castes have been. pointed out in
the order of their father and mother. Whether (their
birth} is kept secret or is publicly known, they may be
found out by their deeds. (17)

To relinquish life, without any consideration for
reward, in order to save a Brihmaga or a cow, or for

85९ Vishnte Samhita,

the sake of a woman or child, confers Heavenly bliss
even upon base castes. (18)

CHAPTER XVII.

fr a father makes a partition with his sons, he may
dispose, of his self-acquited propertly as he likes. (1)
But in a property inherited from the paternal grand:
father the ownership of father and son ‘is equal. (2)
[Sons] separated from their father should give a share
to (a brother), who is born after partition. (3) The
property of ason-less person goes to his wife} (4) On
failure of her to his daughter (5); on failure of her to
his father; (6) On failure of him to his mother; (7) On
failure of her to his brother; (8) On failure of him to his
brother’s son; (9) On failure of him to Vandhus*; (10)
On failure of them to Sakulyasf; (11) On failure of
thém to a fellow-student. (12) Failuring him it goes
to the king with the exception of a Brdhmamna'’s which
goes to other Brahmanas. (13—14) The preceptor shall
take the property of a hermit (deceased]; (15) Or his
pupil [may take it]. (16)

A re-united coparcener or a uterine brother shall take
the share of his re-united coparcener or uterine brother
whten deseased [without any issue] and shall deliver it
{to a sqn subsequently] born. (7) What has been
presented to her, on her husband’s marriage with
another woman, what has been given to her by her

* Relations allied by funeral. oblations. The commentator says
the property goes first to the Sapindas en the father’s side.

t Distant Kinsmen beginning with the fifth in descent and ascent.

Vishnu Sathheta. 851

kindred, as well as her fee* or gratuity, or what has
been given to her after marriage are called woman's
property (Stridhan). (18) If a woman, married accord:
ing to the four rites beginning with Brahma, dies with-
out any issue, [her property] goes to her husband. (19)
If she is married according to the remaining [inter-
dicted] modes, her father shall inherit [her property]. (20)
If she dies leaving children, in every case, her property
goes to her daughter. (21) The heirs shall not divide the
ornaments, which a woman wears when her husband is
alive. If they divide them, they shall be out-casted. (22)
Shareholders, descended from different fathers, shall
adjust their shares according to their fathers’. Each shalt
take the share due to his father and no other. (23)

CHAPTER XVIII.

ह a Br&hmana has sons begotten on wives of the four
castes, they shall divide the ancestral property into ten
parts. (1) Of these, the son of the Brdhmana wife shall |
take four; (2) the son of the Kshatriya wife, three ; (3)
the son of the Vais’ya wife, two; (4) and the son of
the S’udra wife, one. (5) Again if there be three sons
of a Brdéhmana, but no son by a S'udra (wife), they shall
divide the property into nine parts. 6) They shall
take, each in order of their castes, as their shares, four,
three, atid two parts of the whole respectively. (7)
(If there are three sons by wives of differeht castes,
but] no Vai'sya among them, they shall divide the

* The text has Suléa. Sulka, “fee” means the value of a pro-
perty made over to her by her husband or the fee paid by the brides
groom.

112 9

852 Vishnu Samhita.

property into eight, parts and take four, three and one
part respectively. (8) If there is no [son by the]
Kshatriya [wife] they shall divide the property into
seven parts and take four, ‘two and one part respec-
tively. (9) If there is no Brdiimana {son}, they shall
divide it into six parts, and take three parts, two parts
and one part respectively. (10) The same division
{shall take place], if there are sons of a Kshatriya by
a Kshatriya, a Vais’'ya and a S’udra wife. (11) Again
if there be a Brdhmana and a Kshatriya son of a उदी
mana, they shall divide the property into seven parts.
Of these the Brdhmana son shall take four. (12) The
‘Kshatriya son [shall take] three: (13) And if there
be a Brdhmana and a Vais’ya son of a Brahmana, they
shall divide the property into six parts; and of these
the Bréhmana shall take four. (14) The Vais’ya [shall
take] two. (15) Amd if these be a Brahmana and a
S’udra son of a Brdhmana, they shall divide the property
‘into five parts. (16) Of these the Brahmana shall take
four parts. (17) The S’udra ‘(shall take} one. (18) H
there be two sons of a Bréhmana or a Kshatriya, and
the one be of the Kshatriya and the other of the Vais'ya
caste, they shal) divide the property into five parts. (19)
The Kshatriya shall take three. (20) The Vais’ya [shall
take two.] (21) If there be two sons of a Bra4hmana
or a Kshatriya, and if one be a Kshatriya and the other
a S’udra by caste, they shal} divide the property into
four parts. (22) Of these the Kshatriya shall take
three. (23) The S’udra [shall take} one. (24) Again
if there be two sons of a Bréhmana, Kshatriya, or
Vais'ya and the one be a Vais’ya and the other a
S’udra by caste they shall divide the property into
three parts. (25) Of these the Vais’ya shall take two
parts. (26) The S’udra [shall take] one. (27) If a

Vishnu Samhita. 853

Brahmana has only one son, provided if he be a Brdh-
mapa, Kshatriya or Vais’ya, he shall inherit the entire
property. (28) [The same law holds good} when a
Kshatriya has [one only son, who 15] either a Kshatriya
or a Vais’ya. (29) [The same is the law} when a Vais’ya
has [an only son who is] a Vais’ya. (30) A S’udra
[son] shall be the sole heir of a] S'’udra [father]. (31)
A S'udra, who isthe only son of a father of a twice-
born caste, shall inherit half his property. (32) The
half shall meet with the same fate (:.¢.) succession, as
that of the property of a sonless person. (33) Mothers
are entiiled to shares proportionate to their son's
shares. (34) And so are the unmarried daughters. (35)
Sons of the same caste are entitled to equal shares. (36)
An additional share (६.८. one-twentieth part) shall be
given to the eldest for, his honor. (37) If there are
two sons by a Brdéhmana wife and one son by a S’udra
wife, the property shall be divided irto nine parts; of
these the two Brdhmana sons shall take eight parts
and the S’udra son one part. (38) If there are two
sons by a S’udra and one by a Brdéhmana wife, the
property shall be divided into six parts, of these the
Br&éhmana son shall take four parts and the two S’udra
sons together shall take two parts. (39) In this order
the division of property shal} take place elsewhere. (40)

Jf (brothers), who after a previous partition of th -
property live again as members of a joint family should
make a second partition, the shares must be equal in
that case, and the eldest has no right to an additional
share. (41)

What one (८.९. a brother) shall acquire by his own
labour without destroying the paternal propesty he 15
not bound to give up (to his other brothers), if he does
not wish it, for it is an acquisition made by himself. (42)

854 Vishnu Samhité.

If a man recovers what could not be recovered
before by his father, he shall not divide it, for it is a
self-acquired property, with his sons unless by his own
free will. (43) | .

Raiment, written documents,* ornaments, prepared
food, water, females (slaves), gain and security pre-
serving the old and acquiring the new (not previously
obtained),f pastuse-groundt and a book are not divi-
sible. (44)

CHAPTER XIX.

One shall not. allow the dead body of a twice-born
person to be carried by a S’udra. (1) Nor [that of aj
S‘udra by’a twice-born person.:(2) The sons shall
carry [the dead body of their] father or mother. (3)
The S’udras [shall never carry the dead body of a]
twice-born one even if he be their father. (4). The
Bradhmanas, who carry :[the dead body. of] a Brahmana
who has no relatives, attgin to the celestial region. (5)
Having carried a dead relative and burnt it, [the
corpse-bearers} shall walk round the funeral pyre from '
left to right and then plunge into water with their
¢lothes on. (6) Then having offered a libation of water
to the deceased they shall place one ball of rice on blades
of Kusa grass. (7). Then having changed their clothes
- they must bite Nimva leaves between their teeth, and

= The text has a Pare, Jolly has translated it vehicle.

+ The text has. Yogakshema which Jolly has translated as ^" propeety
destined for pious uses or sacrifices.” =

‡ The text is Prdkara—The commentator Nanda explaias it as
“a path leading to or from a house.”

Vishnu Samhitd. 855

having stepped upon the stone placed on the thresh-
hold they shall enter the house. (8) They must then
throw unbroken grains into the fire. (9) Qn the fourth
day they must collect the bones. (10) They must throw
them into the water of the Ganges. (11) As many
bones of a person shall exist in the water of the Ganges
so many thousands of years he shall reside in’ the celes-
tial region. (12) As Jong the period of impurity lasts
so long they shall offer a libation of water and a ball of
rice [to the deceased.] ( 3 They shall take food
brought or obtaived unsolicited. (14) They must not eat
meat. (15) They shall sleep on the ground. (16) They
shall sleep separately. (17) After the termination of
the period of impurity they must walk out of the village,
have their beards shaved, and having cleansed themselves
with a paste of sesamum or witha paste of mustard
seed, they must change thelr clothes and re-enter the
house. (18) Thereupon having performed there a
propitiatory rite they shall adore the Brdhmanas. (49)
The Devas are invisible deities and the Brahmanas are
visible deities, (20) The Brihmanas uphold the world
(21) By the favour of the Brihmanas, Devatds reside in
the Div (celestial region). (22) A word uttered bya
Bradbmana never becames false. (23)

The Devas shall welcome what the Br&hmanas, when
best pleased, shall pronounce. The visible deities
being pleased, the invisible deities shall also become
pleased. (24)

O Earth, liked by my mind, I shall now recite to thee
the speeches with which persons, endued with the
Sattwa guna, .shall address the mourners, who lament
the loss of a relative. (25)

Co ee

# -© Vishnu Somhita

CHAPTER XX.

Tuk northern progress of the Sun is a day of the Devas
(1) The southern progress is their night. (2) A year
(with them] is a day and night. (3) Thirty such form a
month. (4) Twelve such months form a year. (5)
‘Twelve hundred years of the Devas are a Kaliyuga. (6)
J-vice as many [form] a DwApara. (7) Thsice as many
(formja Tret4. (8) Four times as many form a Krita
Yuga. (9) Twelve thousand years constitute a Chalur-
yuga (a period of four Yugas.) (10) Seventy-one
Chaturyugas make one Manwantara (period of a
Manu). (11) A thousand Chaturyugas.) make one
Kalpa. (12) That 15 the day of the grand-father
(Brahm4). (13) His night is of the same duration. (14)
A hundred years formed by such calculation of days
and nights, months and years, constitute the age of one
Brahman (15) A day of Purusha is equal in duration to.
the age of one Brahman. (16 | At its termination MahA.
kalpa (is over’. (17) Of the same duration is the night
{following it.) (18) No enumeration is possible of the
nights and days of Purusha that have gone by. (19)
And so are the future ones. (20) Time is without be-
ginning or end. (21) Thus in this Kala (time) in which
there is nothing to rest on and which ie rolling on eter-.
१०६. { see nothing which is, in the least, stable. (22)

‘fhe sands in the Ganges and the streams of water,.
when Indra pours down rain, may be counted but not
the number of Grand-fathers. (Brahm4) who have passed
away in this world. (23)

In each Kalpa, fourteen chiefs of the Suras meet with
destruction, as many kings and: fourteen Manus. (24) =

Many thousands of Indras. and hundred thousands.
of Daitya chiefs have been destroved by Time, what to
speak of human beings? (25)

Vishnu Samhita. 857

Many royal Rishis, all renowned for their virtues,
many Devas and Brahmatshis have been destroyed by
Time. (26)

Those, who are capable of creating and annihilating
this world, are destroyed by time, and therefore Time
is powerful. (27)

Every creatute is seiged upon by Titne and carried
to the other world. Every creature is subject to its
{pristine} actions. Why therefore is bewailing on its
death? (28)

One, who is’ born, is sure to die, ahd one who ig
dead, is sure to be born again. This is inevitable, and
ho companion can follow a mah (aftet death). (29)

Those, who mouth, cannot do any good to the dead.
Therefore [the relatives] should not weep, but perform
the obsequial rites to the best of theit powet. (40)

Both good and bad actions will follow one like asso-
_Ciates (after death). Of what use is it then to him
whether his relatives mourn for him or not ? (31)

His relatives remaihing in a state of impurity, the
departed spirit finds no rest and‘returns to visit (them)
who shotld offer him funetal cakes and watery
libations. (32)

Till the Sapindlkaranam (8'r4ddha) is not petformed,
the deceased remains a disembodied spirit. Give rice
and a jar of water to the man, who has gome to the
tegion of disembodied spirits. (33)

Having gone to the region of the Pitrss, he enjoys
what (is offered] in a S’r4ddha in the shape of .a ऽ कदी
(celestial food); offer S’r4ddha therefore to him, who
has gone to the region of the Pitrzs. (34)

Whether he has become a Deva, or remains in hell,
or has entered the body of an animal or of a human

858 tshuu Samhitd.

being, he will receive the S’rAddha offered to him by
his relatives. (35)

The dead person and the performer of the S’rAddha
are forsooth benefitted by the performatice thereof; re-
nouncing useless sorrow, always perform therefore the
S’rAddha. (36)

This should always be done by the relatives of the
deceased; by mourning a man will benefit neither him:
self nor the dead. (37)

Having seen this world shorn of friends who can
be relied on in difficulty and that one’s relations are
dying, choose, O ye men, virtue, as your only coms
panion. (38)

Even if he were to die with him, a relative cannot
follow a dead man, all, save his wife, are prohibited
from following the paths of Yama, (39)

Virtue alone follows him wherever he goes. There-
fore always practise virtue in this worthless world of
men. (40)

One shall perform to-day what should be done
to-morrow and the afternoan’s work in the fore-noon {
for death will never wait whether one has done it
or not. (41)

As a she-wolf carries away a lamb, so death, all on
a sudden, carries away a person whether his mind is
fixed upon his field or shop, or house or his mind is
engrossed by sume other object. (42)

No one isa favourite with Kala (Time), hor is it'4
friend of any one; on the expiration of the {effect of
his former deeds, producing this life, it forcibly carries
away aman. (43)

Even if pierced by a hundred arrows one shall not
die before the appointed time comes, even when touched
by ablade of Kusd he shall die when the time comes. (44)

Vishny Samhité. 859

Neither medicines, nor Mantrams, nor offerings
to the sacred fire, nor the recitation of prayers will save
ॐ, man, who 15 08565560 by death or decrepitude. (45)

An imminent evil cannot be averted even by a
hundred precautions. Why should you then lament ? (46)

Even as a calf recognizes its mother among a thou-
sand cows so a pristine deed is sure to find out its
perpetrator. (47)

Of creatures the beginning is unknown, the middle is
known, and the end is again unknown. Why should you
then complaia? (48)

As the body of an embodied being passes through
infancy, youth, and old age so is its attainment of
another body ; considerate men are not stupefied in this
matter. (49)

As one renounces an old cloth before one wears a
new cloth so an embodied man puts on a new body
according to his pristine deeds. (50)

Weapons do not cut It ; fire does not burn It; watet
does not moist It, and wind does not dry It. (51)

It is said that It is not to,be cut, not to be burnt, not
to be moistened, and not to be dried up. It is ever-
lasting, all-pervading, stable, firm, eternal, ever-continy-
ing, not perceivable, inconceivable and unchangeable.
Therefore, knowing it as such, you should not grieve.

(52—53)

CHAPTER XX.

Now on the expiration of the period of impurity a

person shall bathe himself properly, wash his hands and

feet properly, and rinse his mouth property; then

having adored Brahmanas, who have similarly [cleansed
113

` 869 Vishnu Samhité.

themselves], seated with their faces directed towatds
the north, and propitiated with perfumes, garlands,
‘raiments and ornaments, he shall feed them. (1) At
the Ekoddishta® one shall alter the Mantras so as
to refer to one person. (2) Near the residue of the
food [left by the Brahmanas], one shall place a funeral
cake, calling out his (६.८.) deceased person’s) name and
family. (3) The Brdhmanas having taken food and
been adored (honoured) with presents, one shall offer
imperishable water to them, after having called out the
name and family of the deceased; he shall then dig
three trenches, each four fingers in breadth, their dis-
tance between one another and their depth also measur-
ing the same, and theif length reaching up to one Vitasti
(twelve fingers). (4) Near the trenches he shall place
three fires, and having added fuel to them, he shall offer
three oblations to each fire. (5)

Swadha and Salutation unto Soma, accompanied by
the departed manes. (6) Swadh& and Salutation unto
Agni who conveys the oblations offered to the de-
parted manes. (7) Swadha and Salutation unto Yama,
Angiras: (8)

As before, he shall place funeral cakes at the three
places. (9) After having filled the three trenches with
vice and clarified butter, honey and meat, he shall utter
“This is for you.” (10) On the day of death he shall
perform this ceremony, every month. (11) At the end
of the year he shall give food to the Brihmanas, after
having fed the deities in honor of the deceased, and ot
his father, grand-father and the great grand-father. (12)
At the rite he shall perform the burnt offering, the invo-
cation and the offering of water for washing feet. (13)

a er eT eee ee

© The first Sriddha performed for a deceasd person,

Vishnu Sanmhité. 861

With the Mantram “ may earth unite thee” and “ united
your mind” he shall pour water for washing feet from
the vessel destined for the deceased person into the
three vessels containing water for'washing the feet of the
ancestors. (14) He must place four funeral cakes near
the leavings. (15) He shall show out the Brdhmanas
after they had rinsed their mouths and been presented
with sacrificial fees. (16) He shall knead together the
funeral cake of the deceased with the three funeral cakes
and mix the water for washing his feet and his Arghya
with theirs. (17) He shall do the same near the three
trenches. ({8) The Sapindikaranam shall be perform-
ed on the thirteenth, after the monthly S’raddhas have
been performed on the twelfth day. (19) For Sudras
fit shall be peformed] on the twelfth day without any
Mantras (20) If there be an intercalary month during
the year he shall add one day to that of the monthly
S’raddhas. (21)

Similarly, the ceremony of Sapindikaranam of
women shall be performed. One shall perform a
S’rAddha, every year, so long he lives. (22) He, for
whom a Sapindtkaranam shall be performed within a
year, shall be honored by making a gift, all through the
४९97, of food, and of a jar of water to a Brahmaua in his
memory. (23)

CHAPTER XXII.

THE impurity of a Bradhmana, consequent on the birth
or death of Sapindas, lasts for ten days. (1) That of a
Kshatriya lasts twelve days. (2) That of a 9५५12 lasts

862 Vishnu Samhita.

for a month* (3) The relationship of a Sapinda ceases.
with the seventh man (in descent). (4) During impurity
offerings to the sacred fire, acceptance of gifts and
sacred studies shall be stopped. (5) No one shall take
the food of one suffering from impurity. (6) He, who
once pertakes of the food of Brahmanas or others,
while they are in a state of, impurity, will remain impure
as long as they (7) After the expiration of the period
of impurity, he shall perform§ a penitential rite. (8)
Having partaken of the food of one of his own caste
while he is in a state of impurity, a twice-born person
shall come to a river, and plunge into it, and recite
thrice the hymn of Aghamarshanam. And having come
put of the river he shall recite the Gayatri one thou-
sand and eight times. (9) If a Brdhmana partakes of
the food of a Kshatriya in a state of impurity, he shall
he purified by fasting on the previous night. (10) [The
same penance is laid down for a Kshatriya who has par-
taken of the food of a Vais’ya while the latter was
impure. (11) A Brahmana [having partaken of the food]
of an impure Vais’ya shall fast for three nights. (12) 11
a Kshatriya and a Vais’ya [have partaken of the food] of
a Brdhmana or a Kshatriya, who was impure, they shall
come to a river and recite the Gayatri five hundred
times. (13) Having partaken of the food of a Brihmana
while in a state of impurity a Vais’ya shall recite the
Gayatri one hundred and eight times. (14) A twice-
born person [who partakes of the food) of a S’udra while
in a state of impurity, shall perform the Prdjdpatyam
penancé. ` (15) A S/’udra [after partaking of the food]

* Evidently in the Bengal recension a text has been left off. There

is no mention relating to the impurity of the Vaisyas, Jt shall be “that
of the Vaisyas lasts for fifteen days.”

Vishnu Sambité. 863

of a iwice-born person, while in a state of impurity,
must bathe [ina river). (16) A S’udra [partaking of
the food] of another S’udra, while in a state of impurity,
must bathe and drink Panchagavyam. (17) For wives
and female slaves in the direct order of castes [the
period of) impurity is the same as that of their husband
or Master. (18) On the death of their husband [the
period of} impurity lasts according to the order of
their castes. (19) If Sapzndas of a superior caste [die
or are born], the period of impurity for the lower caste
relations is of the same duration with that of the
members of the higher caste. (20) When Kshatriya,
Vai’sya or S’udra Sapindas of a Brahmana [are born
or dead], he becomes pure. within six nights, three
nights, or one night respectively. (21) If Vais’ya and
S’udra Sapindas of a Kshatriya [are born or dead],
he becomes pure within six or three nights respec-
tively (22) If the S’udra Sapindas of a Vais’ya [are
born or dead], he becomes pure within six nights. (23)
In an abortion of pregnancy a woman remains impure
for as many number of nights as that of the months of
conception. (24) The relatives of children, that have
died directly after birth, and of still born children become
pure at once. (25) [Those] of a child, dead before
teething, [become purified] at once. (26) Neither the
rite of fire nor that of water shall be performed for
it. (27) For a child that has teethed, but has not
yet been shorn [purity is obtained] in one day and
night. (28) For a child that has been shorn but not
initiated [purity is obtained] in three nights. (29) (धल
that [purity is obtained] in time mentioned before (30)
Marriage ceremony is the initiation for women. (31)
There is no impurity on the father's side for married
women. (32) If they live at their father’s house during

864 Vishnu Samhita.

the child-birth, or if they die there, (their distant re-
latives are purified) in one night and their parents (in
three nights.) (33) If during the period of impurity,
consequent on birth, another birth-impurity takes place,
it ends with the termination of the former impurity. (34)
[If it takes place] when only one night [of the period
of impurity] remains, [the second one terminates] two
days later. (35) [If it takes place] when one watch
[only of the last night remains, it ends} three days
later. (36) [The same rule holds goodj, if a relative
dies during a period of impurity consequent on the
death (of another relative.] (37) Hearing of the birth
or death [of a relative] while living in another country,
one becomes purified after the termination of the period
remaining to complete [the full term of impurity]. (38)
If the period of impurity, but not a whole year, has
passed away [16 15 purified] in one night. (39) After
that time, [one is purified] by a bath. (40) If ones
preceptor or maternal grand-father is dead, [he 15 puri-
fied] in three nights. (41) ,Likewise, on the births and
and deaths of sons not begotten of one’s own loins,
and if wives, who had another husband before, ` have
been delivered of a child, or have died. (42) [One
becomes purified] in one night, if the wife or son of his
teacher, or his Upddhydya (sub-teacher), or his maternal
uncle, or his father-in-law, or a brother-in-law, or a fel-
low student, or a pupil is dead. (43) The same is the
period of impurity, if the king of that country in which
he lives is dead. (44) Similarly, if one, who is not a
Sapinda dies in his house. (45) There is no impurity
for those killed by (falling from) a precipice, by a fire,
or fasting, or in battle, by lightning or by the king. (46)
Nor [there is impurity] for the kings while discharging
their duties. (47) [Nor there is impurity] for persons

Vishnu Samhité. 865

observant of religious vows while engaged in perform.
ing penances. (48) Nor for those who daily give away
food while distributing it. (49) Nor for workmen
while engaged in their work. (50)

Nor for these who carry out king’s orders at his desire.
($) Nor when the image of a deity is installed and
during a marriage ceremony, if those ceremonies have
already begun. (52) Nor when a disaster overruns a
country. (53) Norin times of extreme distress. (54)
Suicides or outcasts cause no impurity nor receive any
watery libations. (55) Onthe death of an outcast, a
female slave of his must upturn a pot with water with
her feet, (saying “drink thou this”). (56) He, who cuts
the rope by which [a suicide] has hung himself, becomes
purified by performing the TZaptakrichchha. (57) So
does he, who takes part in the funeral of a suicide. (68)
So does he, who sheds fear for him. (59) . He, who sheds
tears for a dead man, becomes purified by a bath along
with the relatives of the latter. (60) If he has done
so before the bones have been collected, (he becomes
purified} by bathing with his cloth on. (61) 11 > twice-
born person has followed the dead body of a S’udra, he
must go to a river, and having plunged into it, recite the
Agharmashnanam three times; and then, after having
emerged from it, recite the Gayatri one thousand and eight
times. (62) (After following the dead body] of a twice-
born person [he shall recite the Gayatri] one hundred
eight times. (63) If a S’udra has followed the dead body
of a twice-born person he must bathe. (64) All the ८२६१३,
coming near to the smoke of a funeral pyre, shall bathe
(65) (Bathing is laid down] after sexual intercourse,
bad dreams, when blood has come out from the throat,
and after having vomitted or passed excreta. (66) After
shaving. (67) After having touched one who has

866 Vishnu Samhita

touched a corpse, or a woman in her menses, or a
Chandala or a sacrificial post. (68) And {after having
touched] the corpse of a five-toed animal, save those that
may be eaten, or their bones, still moist with fat (69)
In all such ablutions he must not put on his cloth without
having washed it before. (70) A woman in her course
becomes pure after four days by bathing. (71) Having
touched another woman of lower castes who is in her
menses, & woman in her menses must not eat again till
she is purified. (72) Having touched one of her own
caste, or one of a higher caste [in her course, a woman
shall take her meals after bathing. (73) Having sneezed,
having slept, having eaten, going to eat, or to study,
having drunk, having bathed, having spat, having put on
his cloth, having walked on the high road, having passed
urine or excreta, and having touched the bones, no longer
moist with fat, of a five-toed animal, one must rinse his
mouth. (74) Like wise, after holding conversation with
9. (0204412 or a Mlechchha. (75) If the lower part of
his body below the navel, or one of his fore arms has
been defiled by impure excretions of the body, by the
spirituous liquors, or by intoxicating drinks, he is purified
by cleansing the said limb with earth and water. (76) 11
another part of his body is defiled, [he becomes purified
by cleansing it] with earth and water and by bathing.
(77) If his mouth has been defiled, [he becomes puri
fied] by fasting, bathing and drinking Panchagavyam.
(78) Similarly, if his lips have been defiled. (79)

Adeps, semen, blood, dandruffs, urine, foeces, ear-
‘wax, nail-parings, phlegm, tears, rheum, and sweat
form the twelve impure excretions of the body. (80)

‘Gaudi (distilled from sugar), MAdhvi (distilled from
the blossoms of the Madhuka flowers) and Paishthi (dis-
tilled from rice)these are known as the three kinds of

Vishnu Sanmhitd. $67

spirituous liquor ; as one, so are all; none of them shall
be touched by the twice-born. (81)

That distilled from Madhuka blossoms, from molasses,
from the fruits of the Tanka (or.Kapittha tree), of the
jujube tree, of the date tree, or of the bread.-fruit
tree, from grapes, from (Mairenga) and from the sap of
the coconut tree, and MAdhvi:wine. (32)

These ten intoxicating drinks are unclean for a
Br4hmana; but by touching them, a Kshatriya, or
a Vais’ya commits no sin. (83)

Having performed the funeral rite of his dead pre.
ceptor, a pupil becomes pure, after ten nights, like those
(kinsmen), who carry away the dead. (84)

A student does not infringe the rules of his order by
carrying away, when dead, his teacher, or his sub-
teacher, or his father, or his mother, or his Guru. (85)

A student shall not offer watery libations to a
deceased relative [save his parents] till all the period of
his studentship is over; but, if after its expiration, he
offers a libation of water, he becomes pure after three
nights. (86)

Knowledge, ascetic austerities, fire, food, earth, mind,
water, smearing [with cowdung], religious acrs, the sun
and the time are purifiers of embodied creatures. (87)

Of all pure things, pure food is known as the most
excellent ; for he, who eats pure food only, is truly pure ;
not he whe is only purified with earth and water. (88)

The learned are purified by forgiveness; those who
have committed iniquitous deeds, by acts of liberality ;
those who have sinned in secret, by the recitation of
prayers; those, who best know the Vedas, by ascetic
austerities. (89)

114

868 Vishnu Samhitd

What is to be purified should be purified by water
and earth; a river is purified by its current; a woman
whose thoughts have been impure, by menses; and
the foremost of the twice-born, by renouncing the
world. (90) .

Fire purifies the body; the mind is purified by truth ;
the soul is purified by learning and asceticism; and
the understanding, by knowledge. (91)

Thus is determined the measure for purifying. the
body. Now hear the rules of purifying various kinds
of articles. (92)

CHAPTER XXIll.

WuatT has been defiled by the impure excretions of the
body, by wines, or by intoxicating liquors, is highly
impure. (1) All iron vessels, highly impure, become pure
by being thrown into fire. (2) Articles made of gems, or
of stones, or of water shells [become purified] by keeping
them buried in the earth for seven days; (3) Those
made of horns, or of teeth, or of bone, by planing them.
(4) [Vessels] made of wood or earth must be thrown
away. (5) Of a cloth, which has been defiled, in the
highest degree, the [part, which being washed ४0९.
comes discoloured, shall be cut off. (6) With wate;
is effected the purification of articles made of इण,
silver, water-shells or gems, when they are not smeared
[with greasy substances.) (7) So are stone-cups and
vessels used at sacrifices ; (8) Sacrificial pots, ordinary
wooden laddles, and woodcn laddles used for pouring
clarified butter are cleansed with hot water. (9) In
sacrifices, the vessels for sacrifices [are cleansed]

Vishnu Samhité. $69

by being rubbed with the hand. (10) Sword-shaped
pieces of wood for stirring the boiled rice, winnowing
baskets, implements used for preparing grain, pestles
and mortars [are cleansed] by being sprinkled over with
water; (11) [So] of beds, vehicles and seats. (12) Like-
wise, a large quantity. (13) Grain, antelope-skins,
ropes, woven cloth, articles made of bamboo, thread,
cotton and clothes [are similarly cleansed.) (14) Also,
pot-herbs, roots, fruits; and flowers; (15) Similarly,
grass, fire-wood, dry cow-dung and leaves. (16) These
[are cleansed] by washing; (17) And so of a small
quantity. (18) Silk and wool [are cleansed] with
saline earths. (x9) Blankets made of the hair of
mountain-goats [are cleansed} with the fruits of the soap-
plant; (20) Clothes made of the bark of trees, with Bel
fruit; (21) Linen cloth, with white sesamum. (22) [The
purification of rugs] made bf deer’s hair [is effected]
by lotus seeds ; (23) That of copper, bell-metal, tin and
lead vessels [is effected by] actdulated water; (24—25)
[That] of white copper and iron vessels with ashes;
(26) Wooden articles by planing; (27) Vessels made
of fruits (such as cocoanuts, bottle-gourd), by [being
rubbed with] cow's hair; (28) A collection of articles
by being sprinkled over (with water]; (29) Liquids
such as, melted butter), by being scraped off with (two
blades of Kusha grass, to the length of an open palm
(Pradesha) ; (30) A large quantity of treacle and other
preparations from sugar-cane, kept in the house, by being
sprinkled with water and heated on fire.* (31) The

— Ca =,

* According to Nanda Pundit, a small quantity of treacle or candied
sugar, kept in the house, requires to be sprinkled with water only. Ié
they are kept elsewhere than in the house, as if they are exposed for sale,
they require no purification by an express text of the Smriti.

870 Vishnu Samhitd.

same rule holds good in respect of all kinds of salt.* (32)
Impure earthen vessels shall be purified by a second
burning ; (33) Images of gods, by cleansing them in the
same manner as the materials they are composed of are
cleansed, and by re-instating them. (34) Only that
much of undressed grain, which has been actually soiled,
should be rejected, and the rest should be cleansed by
threshing and washing. (35) Prepared grains of more
than a Drona measure (sixty-four seers) suffer no
defilement. (36) Portion of it, actually soiled or defied,
should be thrown away, and the residut shall be purified
by sprinkling over it water, conseorated with the Gayatri
Mantra, and in which a piece of gold has been immersed ;
or it should be shown toa goat, or exposed to the
fire. (37)

Food, which has been nibbled by a bird,t or smelled
at by acow, or touched by foot, or sneezed upon, or
defiled by insects or human hair, is purified by scattering
(loose) earth over it. (38)

In purification of all defiled articles, earth and water
shall be so long applied to an object, smeared with a

defiling substanoe, as long as its smell and stain shall
remain on that article. (39)

Pure is the mouth of a horse, impure is the mouth
of a cow, impure are the excretions of the human body ;

roads are purified by the rays of the sun and of the
moon, as well as by the winds. (40)

Mire and water in the ruts on a high road, defiled
by the touch of a dog, of a crow, or of a low caste

GE a

* The main species of salt such as, rocksalt, sea-salt, Sauvarcha

salt, Sambhala salt, and earth salt, (a kind of saline effloresence of the
earth.)

t Whose flesh may be eaten.

Vishnu Samhita. 871

person, as well as buildings constructed of baked bricks
are purified by the winds. (41)

Persons, extremely defiled, shall be caused to effect
their purification with earth and water, every day, with-
out idleness. (42)

Unless otherwise defiled by the touch of any impure
substance, stagnant water, enough to quench the thirst of
a cow, is pure ; so 1s the water on a mountain top. (43)

The water of a well, defiled to the highest extent, or
in which a five-togd animal* has died, shall be baled out,
and the rest shall be dried up with cloth. (44)

In a well, buttressed with burnt bricks (and defiled in
the preceding manner), a fire shall be caused to be light-
ed, and Panchagavyam shall be cast into it when fresh
water will be coming forth. (45)

For ponds and small reservoirs of water, the mode of
purification is as laid down in respect of wells; O earth,
large tanks or reservoirs of water (rivers) are never
defiled. (46)

The gods have ordained three things as pure in
respect of Brdhmanas vz.,(1) things not seen or known
to be actually defiled, (2) things sprinkled or washed
with water (in case of suspicious purity), (3) and things
pronounced or declared as pure by Brdhmanas. (47)

Perpetually pure is the hand of an artisan, pure is
the commodity exposed fur sale, pure is the article
gifted to a Brdhmana and perpetually pure are all
receptacles. (48)

Perpetually pure is the face of a woman, birds are
pure in respect of felling fruits, pure is the mouth of a calf

° Other than those species of five toed animals whose flesh may
be eaten.

873 Vishnu 54014.

in respect of secreting the milk at the time of milching
pure is the face of a dog at the time of catching a
game. (49) Pure is the flesh of an animal killed by a
dog, by a Chandala, by a robber, or by any other carnivo-
rous animal. (50). Pure are the apertures of the human
body situate above the umbilicus; secreted excretions
of the human body, as well as apertures* below the
navel are always impure. (51). Flies, small particles
of saliva, shadows of the degraded, cows, horses, rays
of the sun or of the moon, dust, earth, winds, fire and
cats are always pure in respect of touch (52). Particles
of saliva .alling from one’s mouth on one’s body do
not make it impure, as leavings do (Uchchhistam); nor
do hairs of beard entering one’s mouth, nor the particles
of food sticking to one’s teeth. (53) Drops of water
used in rinsing the mouth of another and falling on
one’s feet do not mak them impure ; such drops) are pure
like the water welling up from beneath the earth (54).
A person holding an article in his hand and (happen-
ing) to be defiled by the touch of leavings (any impure
substance) shall be purified by rirsing his month, without
laying that article on the ground. (55)

A house is purified by scouring it with a broom
and washing; a book, by washing; and a ground, by
washing, scraping and burning, as well as by fasten-
ing cows on its surface. (56). Cows are auspicious
purifiers; on cows depend the worlds, from cows pro-
ceed (originate) the religious sacrifices cows destroy
all kinds of sin.

* The human body is provided with nine apertures, according to
the Sanskrit anatomy :—they are the moutn, the two ears; the two eyes,.
the two nostrils, and the orifices of the organs of excretion and genera:
tion, the last two being always impure.

Vishnu Samhita. 873

Cowdung, cow’s urine, cow-milk, cow-bile (Goro.
chon4*) cow-butter, and curdled cow-milk are-the six
most auspicious articles, that are obtained from cows ;
auspiciously purifying are the washings of cow-horns,
which destroy all sin. (57—~59)

Scratching the body of a cow destroys all sin; by
giving morsels of food to the cows one is gloritied in
heaven. (60)

The (river) Ganges resides where cows are penned
(Gotirthat); prosperity, in the dusts of their couch ; and
fortune, in dry cow-dung; hence one should constantly
make obeisance to cows. (61)

CHAPTER XXIV.

A BRAHMANA may have four wives in the direct

order of castes; (1) a Kshatriya, thr >; (2) a Vais'ya,
two, (3) and a S’udra, one (4) Wives marrying hus.
bands of their own castes shadl join their hands. (5)
In marrying a husband of a different caste a Kshatriya
girl shall take hold of an arrow in her hand; (6) a
Vais'ya girl, a goading stick (7) and a S'udra girl,
the skirt of her cloth. A man shall not marry a wife
belonging to the same Gotra or Pravaraf as him-
self; (8—g) nor a girl within the fifth degree of descent

* Gorechana 18 & kind of pigment prepared from biliaty concre
tion of cows.

t The text is Gavim hi.terthe—Jollv translates it as io urine of
9 cow, perhaps from a different rea4ing of the text Gavam hi Mutre.

$ The term Gotra refers to descent from the same Rishi, while the
term Pravara refers to descent from» cemmon Mantra. Krit, or the
‘Rishi inveked at the beginning of a religious sacrifice by » particular
branch of Brahma 085,

874 Vishnu Samhité.

on his mother’s side and within seventh degree of
descent on his father’s side; (10) nor one born of
low parents; (11) nor one suffering from any incurable
disease ; (12) nor one who has got an excess lumb or
bodily appendage ; (13) nor one who has a lesser
number of limbs; (14) nor one whose complexion is
extremely brown; (1§) nor one who is foul-mouthed
and extremely garrulous. (16)

There are eight forms of marriage, (17) viz,.
Rishma, Datva, 43/00, Prdjdpatya, Géndharvah,
A'sura, Rakshasg and (4152८04. (18) The Brahma form
of marriage is (hat in which a qualified bride is
invited and married to a girl. (9) The Daiva
marriage is that in which a girl is married to a priest, offi-
ciating at a religious sacrifice, in leu of his Dakshina.
(20) The A'rsha form is that in which a girl is given away
in marriage on the receipt of a pair of oxen. (21) The
Prajapatya form is that in which a girl is given away
in marriage by soliciting the bridegroom. (22) The
union of a willing cquple, without the consent of their
parents, is called Gandharva. (23) The A’sura marriage
(is effected) by the purchase of the bride; (24) The
RAkshasa is, by kidnapping, or by forcibly seizing the
bride in war; (25) The Paishacha is, by ravishing the bride
in sleep or while under the influence wine. Of these the
first four forms are virtuous. (26—-27) The G&ndharva
form is virtuous fora Kshatriya. (28) A son procreated in
a Brahma marriage redeems twenty one persons ;* (29) A
son procreated in a Daiva form:of marriage, fourteen ;
(30) A-son procreated in an A'rsha form of marriage,
seven ; (31) And a son procreated in a Praj&patya form

of marriage, four. (32) He, who gives away the bride
न
® Ten ancestors, ten descendants and the giver. `

Vishnu Samhité. $75

im a Brdhkma form of marriage goes to the region of
Brahma, (33) Thatin a Daiva form to heaven; that
in an Arsha torm to the region of Vishnu; that in a
Prajapatya form to the region of the gods, and that in a
Gdndharva to the region of the Gandharvas (34—37).

Father, Grand-father, brother, Saf:ndas, maternal
grand-father and mother dre competent to give away a
girl in marriage (38) In the absence of the preceding
one, each succeeding person i$ competent to give her
away, (39)

An unmarried woman, who passed three monthly
courses, may choose a husband on the expiry of her
third menstrual period. (40)

An unmarried girl, who menstruates, while living in
her father’s house, should be regarded as a degraded
woman, a man commits no sin, by carrying her away
(from the custody of her guardians) (41)

CHAPTER XXV.

Now about the duties of wives (1) (They are as
follows). To observe the same religious rites as their
husbands.* (2) To serve her elders, mother-in-law and
father-in-law, as well as the gods and 4८14025 (arrived
at her house.) (3) To keep her household = प्लत
cleansed and in proper array. (4) Not to be lavish in
her expenses. (5) To keep her purse concealed.t (6)
Not to practise love-charms with roots or drugs. (7)

* The text has Samana-Vrata-Charitvam. Jolly has erred in tran.
slating it as “ to live in harmony with her husband.”
t The text has Sugupta Bhandaté. Jolly has translated it as” to
mainteia saving habits,” which is some what free,
115 9

376 Vishnu Samhitd

To observe auspicious customs. (8) Not to decorate
her person during the stay of her lord in a distant
country. (9) Not to resort to houses of strangers. (10)
Not to stay at the window or door of her house. (11)
Dependence in all acts (12) Dependence on her father,
husband and son (17 her childhood, youth and old age.
(2) To ‘live the life of an ascetic (perfect chastity)
after the death of her lord, cr to follow him onthe
funeral pile. (14)

Wives have no religious sacrifice, penance, or fast
ing apart from their husbands ; by serving thefr husbands

they are glorified in heaven. (15) In the life time of
her husband, a wife, who observes a vow of fasting, rcbs

him of a portion of his life-duration, and goes to
hell. (16)

Even a sonless woman, living the life of perfect
chastity, after the demise of her lord, goes to heaven,
like the Brahmachdrins. (17)

CHAPTER XXVIE.

EvEN in the existence of many wives, all of the.
same caste with him, a man shall perform a religious
rite in the company of his eldest (wife). (1) In the case
of one having several wives of diverse eastes, one shall
perform a religious ceremony in the company of his
youngest wife, if she be of his own caste. In the
absence of a wife of his own caste, one shall perform a
religious rite with a wife belonging to a caste next to
that of his own. The same rule holds good in case of
disqualification z.e., (when the proper wife is physically
disqualified from joiaing him in the performanes of

Vishnu Sahhite. $77

the rite, as during her menstrual period*). (2—3) The
S’udra wife of a twice born one shall not have the same
privilege. (4)

The S’udra wife of a Brdhmana can never be for
virtue. She is only the object of enjoyment of a
passionate Brahmana. (5) Twice born ones, who,
through tolly, marry women of low castes, degrade
their sons and families to the Status of a S’udra. (6)

The gods and Pitris do not accept the oblations
offered to them by (twice born ones), who perform
the Daiva and 22८7 (sacrifices), or propitiate the
Atithis, in the company of their S’udra wives ; such men
go to hell. (7)

CHAPTER XXVIL.

THE rite of Nisheka shall be done unto a woman
when signs of her full uterine development will be

patent.f (1) °

* The text has Anapadi,{ which. according to the commentator,
means while labouring under a physical disqualification. Jolly has
translated it as distress, which is not the right meaning.

+ The text has Garbhasya Spashtaté jndné—Jolly following Nanda
Pandit has translated ‘' Garbha” as “ vitu’’ i.e. the time favourable for
procreation, following immediately upon the menstrual evacuation.
We see no reason for adopting the interpretation of Nanda. The term
Garbha in the sense of uterus occurs may times in the Sushruta
Samhita (Sharia Sthanam) but we do not remember that it occurs any-
where in the Ayurveda in the sense of menses or menstrual period.
Our interpretation is more in conformity with the spirit of the Smriti,
which lays down that the rite of Garbhadhanam should be performed
unto a girl after the completion of her uterine development, and not
immediately after her first flow, when in most instances the reproductive
¢rgans continue unripe. `

878 Vishnu Samhita.

The rite of Punsavanam (causation of the birth of
a male child) before the quickning of the child is felt
in the womb.* (2) The rite of Simantonnayanam
(parting of hair) on the sixth or eighth month of preg-
nancy. (3) The rite of Jatakarma (post-natal ceremony)
on the birth of the child. (4) The rite of naming
(should be done unto the child) on the expiry of the
period of uncleanness. (5) The name of a Bréhmana
should be one of auspicious import. (6} That of a
Kshatriya should be a term implying strength. (7)
That of a Vais’ya, a term signifyiag wealth or opu-
lence. (8) That of a S’udra should be a term implying
humbleness or servility.t (9) The showing of the sun
to the child shall be made in the fourth month after its
birth. (10)

eee

* Jolly rightly subscribes to the view of Nanda pundit, who combats
expressly the opinion that this ceremony has the consecretion of the
mother and not the consecration of the feetus, for its object. The
object of Punsavanam, as its name implies, was, according to the views
of the framers of the Ayurveda, «he causation of the birth of a
male child; and they have rightly laid down that, the ceremony, as well
as the accompanying medicinal agents which facilitate the birth of a
male child, should be done unto and administered to the mother in
the third month of gestation, before the sex of the foetus is determined.
The Rishis too were aware of the fact that the predominance of Katabo-
lism (Pitrika Shakti) or anabolism (Matrika Sakati)in the foetal body
gives rise to its male or female sex. Charaka, Sushruta, Bagbhat and
other masters of the Ayurveda have laid down elaborate systeas of
medicine and dietics for the purpose, and Aruna Dutta, the commentator
of the Ashtanga-Hridayam, have quoted texts from Daruvahi and
other embryologists of ancient India, which show that the secret of
sexual diamorphism was not unknown to the Rishis of India. The
essential object of the ceremony is not so much the consecration of the
mother or the fortus, as the causation of a male child.

† The text has Zugupsitam. Jolly has translated it as “indicating
contempt" which docs not give the real import of the text.

Vishnu Samhité. 879

The rite of AnnaprAshnam (of first feeding the child
with boiled rice or Pdyasa) should be done in the
sixth month. (11) The rite of tonsure in the third
year.* (12) These rites shall be done unto women
without Mantras. (13) Marriages of women shall be
done with Mantras. (14) The rite of Upanayanam
shall be done unto a (Braéhmana) child in the eightlr
year after conception. (15) That of a Kshatriya in the
eleventh year after conception. (16) That of Vais’ya
in the twelfth year after conception. (17). Of them
the girdleseshall be respectively composed of Munja,
grass, bow-string and Valvaja. (18) ‘Their strings (holy
thread.-Upavita) and garments shall be made of cotton,
hemp and wool respectively. (19) They shall wear
the skins of deer, tiger, and goat respectively. (20)
Their rods shall be made of Palasha, Khadira, and
Audumvara woods respectively. (21) And they shall
reach up to the rim of hair, forehead and tip of the
nose in the case of Bradhmana, Kshatriya, and Vais’ya
respectively. (22) Or all of them may use all the
above kinds of rod. (23) , And their staves should not
be crooked, nor with their barks stripped off. (24) In
begging alms they should put in the word Bhavat (Sir)
at the beginning, in the middle and at the end of
their prayers respectively.f (25)

* Trilochana Acharyaya in his commentary on the Yajnavalkya
Samhita asserts that the first or the-third year is the proper time for
doing the ceremony of tonsure. Raghunandana holds that it should be
done in the third year, either after the conception or birth of a child.
Nanda Pandit subscribes to the latter opinion.

+ Aceording as they are Brahmanas, Kshatriyas, and Vais'yas. The
term Phavat (Sir) should be used in respect of Males and Bhavati (lady)
in respect of females at the time of asking for alms, Jolly has translated
Bhavat as “lady,” whigh, in fact means sir, Bhavati (lady) being ite
feminine form.—Tr,

880 Vishnu 5427024.

The ceremony of initiation with the holy thread must
not be delayed beyond the sixteenth year in the case
of Brahmana, beyond the twenty-second year in the
case of a Kshatriya, and beyond the twenty-fourth year
in the case of a Vais’ya youth. (26)

Beyond these age limits, youths of these threo castes,
not duly initiated with the thread, become degraded,
and deprived of the privilege of being initiated with
the SAvitri Mantra and are called Vratyds. (27)

The skin, the thread, the girdle, the staff, and the
garment, enjoined to be used by a youth oftany parti-
cular caste, during the Upanayanam ceremony, should
be used by him in other religious rites as well. (28)

A girdle, a skin, a staff, a holy thread, or a Kamun-
dalu (ewer), broken or spoiled by use, should be thrown
into the water, and one should take a new one, conse-
crated with the Mantras. (29)

CHAPTER XXVIII.

Now the students of the Védas (Brahmachfrins) shall
reside ir. the houses of their preceptors. (1) And _ per-
form the two rites of Sandhya, every day. (2) Stand-
ding he (a Brahmachérin) shall perform the morning
Sandhya, and the evening Sandhya, seated. (3) At
both these times he shall bathe ana offer oblations in
the ‘fire. (4) He shall plunge into the water without
reciting any Mantra (Dandabat*.) (5) He shall study
(the Vedas) when called upon to do so. (6) He shall

= The text has Dandavat Majjanam. An ablution taken without
reciting any Mantra (Amantra Sndnam) is called] Dandatat Majjanam
and not, as Jolly has translated it, a plunge into the water like a rod.”

Veshnu Samhita. 881

do whatis pleasant and beneficial to his preceptor. (7)
He shall wear his girdle, his holy thread, and his skin,
and (carry) his staff. (8) He shall beg at the houses
of virtuous persons, other than his Gurus and 1९.
latives. (9) With the permission of his preceptor, he
shall eat what he has obtained by begging. (10) He
shall refiain from taking artificial salt, meals on the
occasion of a S’réddha ceremony, leavings other than
those of his Guru’s plates, and al} kinds of stale food,
and abjure all singing, dancing, sexual intercourse.
lewd talk, honey, meat-diet, abusive language, hurt-
ful feelings and collyriums. -(11) He shall sleep on
a low couch. (12) He shall rise before, and lie down
after, his preceptor. (13) After performing his Sandhyd
he shall salute his preceptor. (14) He shall simu
taneously catch hold of the two feet of Ins preceptor
with his two hands. (15) The right foot with the right
hand and the left foat with the left hand. (16) After
salutation he shall mention his own name (as I am such
and such) and add the word ‘ Bhos’ at the end of his
address. (17) He must not speak to his preceptor
while he 15 himself sitting, standing, ‘ying down, eating,
or averting his face. (18) If his preceptor sits, fet
him speak to him, standing up, if he walks, advancing
him, if he is coming towards him, meeting him, if he
runs, running after him. (19) Turning round so as to
meet him, if his face is averted. (20) Approaching
him, if he is at a distance. (21) Bending to him if he
is in a reclining posture. (22) Before his eyes, let him
not sit in a careless manner. (23) Let him not pronounce
his name without due respect. (24) Let him not imitate
his speech, gait and manner. (25) Let him leave the
place where he (Guru) is calumnised or lightly spoken
of. (26) Let him not sit on the same cushion with him.

882 Vishnu Samhité.

(27) Except in a boat, or in carriage, or on 4 stone-
slab. (28) Show him the respect of a Guru, if a pre-
ceptor’s preceptor is arrived (29) Without the permis-
sion of his preceptor, let him not speak to his own re-
latives (parents, etc.) (30) On a preceptor’s son, jynior,
or equal to him in years, happening to be his tutor, he
shall pay the same respect to him as to his own pre-
ceptor. (31) Let him not wash his (णण son’s)
feet. (32) Nor eat the leavings of his plates. (33)
Thus he shall master one Veda, or two Vedas, or three
Vedas. (34) After that, the Vedangas. (35% He, who
without having studied the Vedas, attempts to study any
other book, degrades himself and his progeny to the
status of a S’udra. (36) The first birth is from mother.
The second birth is on the occasion of putting on the
Maun}ji girdle. (37) In this second birth the SAvitri
is his mother and the preceptog is his father. (38)
Herein lies his twice-bornness. (39) = twice-born
one, before he puts on the Maunji girdle, is like unto a
S’udra. (40) A Brahmachdrin shall either be clean
shorn or wear clotted hair. (41) After completing the
study of the Vedas, he shall give remuneration to his
preceptor with his permission, and then take an
ablution. (42) Or he shall pass the remaining portion
of his life in the house of his preceptor. (43) On the
death of his preceptor he shall behave to his son as
his preceptor. (44) Or in the absence of his preceptor’s
son, he shall so behave to his preceptor’s wives, or to
his preceptor’s relations. (45) On the failure of such
wives or relations; a true, ritualistic Brahmach4rin shall
attend to the service of the sacred fire. (46)

A twice-born one, who thus observes the vow of
Brahmackaryam, with all his senses put under a healthy

Vishnu Samhitd. 883

control, goes to the eternal region, and does not revert
to existence. (47)

A wilful evacuation of semen by a Brahkmachdrin
is pronounced as a breach of the vow by the pious
Brahma-Vddins. (48)

Having committed this sin, he shall put on the skin
of an ass, and beg at seven houses, confessing his
guilt. (49)

For a year, he shall live on what he shall obtain by
thus begging, every day, and bathe, three times a day ;
whereby he shall regain his purity. (50)

Having unconsciously spent his seed in a dream,
a Brahmacharin shall bathe, and worship the sun, and
three times recite the Punarmdni etc., verse, whereby
he shall regain his purity. (51)

Having failed to live on alms, or to perform the
Homas for a week in succession, in the absence of any
disease, one shall practise the vow of Avakirna. (52)

If the sun rises or sets without the knowledge of a
Brahmachdrin, keeping in bed out of laziness, he shall
fast for an entire day and night, and repeat the Gdyatrs
Mantra. (53)

CHAPTER XXIX.

He, who having initiated, and counselled Brahmacharyam
to > (twice-born one), gives him instructions in the Vedas,
is called an Achérya. (ए) He, who teaches (a twice-
born pupil) an entire Veda in consideration of fees,
or aportion of the Vedas without fees, ts called an
Upadhyaya. (2) He, who officiates as a priest at one’s
sacrifice, is called one’s रत. (3) One should not
116

884 Vishnu Samhita.

officiate as a priest at the sacrifice of a man, whose
birth, conduct, etc., are thoroughly unknown, nor one
should initiate such a man with the thread, nor teach
him the Vedas. (4—6) Either of the persons, who asks
9 question he has no right to ask, or answers a question
which he has no right to answer, meets his doom, or a
bitter animosity is created between them. 7)

Imparting knowledge to a pupil, by teaching whom
no piety or end is secured, or who does not render
services proportionate to the teaching he receives, proves
futile, like the sowing of good seeds in a barren soil. (8)

The (presiding deity of) Learning appeared to a
Brahmana, of yore, and said, “I am your secret, in-
exhaustible treasure; do not divulge me (impart know-
ledge) to the crooked, to the malicious, and to men who
have not controlled their senses ; by this my potency
will continue unaffected. (9)

O Brahman, disclose me to him, whom thou shalt
know as pure, cautious (pains-taking), intelligent, of
continent habits, and who does not use any abusive
or unpleasant language to you; to such & custodian of
treasure shalt thou disclose me. (10)

CHAPTER XXX.

HAVING performed the rite of Updkarman on the full
moon in the month of Shravana or Bhd&dra, a student
must study the Vedas for four months and a half. (9)
After that, the rite of Utsarga shall be done, outside the
town, in respect of the Vedas which have been com-
pletely studied, and not in respect of those whose studies
have not then been completed. (2) The Veddngas

Vishns Samhitd. 885

should not be studied between the rites of Uisarga and
Updkarman. (3) For the whole day and night, the
Vedas should not be studied on the eighth or the
fourteenth day of the moon’s (wane or increase). (4) Nor
at the end of a season ner on the occasion of a so ar or
lunar eclipse. (§) Nor for an entire day and night, when
indra’s flag is hoisted or taken down. (6) Nor during
a strong gale. (7) Nor when rain, lightning and thunder
happen out of season. (8) Nor during the happening of an
earth-quake, or a meteor-fall, nor during the appearance of
the magnetic light in the western sky (0264404). (9)
Nor in a village from which a corpse has not been ree
moved. (16) Nor during a battle. (11) Nor while
dogs barking, jackals yelling, anu asses braying. (18)
Nor when the sound of a musical instrument is heard.
(१३) Nor near the Sudtas and the degraded. (14) Nor
in the vicinity of a temple, of a cremation ground, at the
crossing of four roads, or on a high road. (15) Nor
while immersed in water. (6) Nor while riding on an
elephant, on a borse, ona camel, in a boat, or in:a oat-
riage. (17) Nor while seated with his foot resting on
a foot-stool. (18) Not after having vomited. (19)
Nor after having been purged. (20) Ner during an
indigestion. (21) Nor on the passing of a five toed
animal between him and his preceptor. (22) Nor when
a king, or a S'rotriya, oc a Brahmana has met
with an accident. (23) Nor (for three days) after
the Upékarman. (24) Nor (for three days) after (८.
sarga. (25)

He should not study the Rik or the Yayurveda
when the SAma Veda will be chanted. (26) He shall
not lie down to sleep again after having studied in the
latter end of the night. (27) Let him not study during

886 Vishny Samhita

the interdicted period of study, even being questioned
by his preceptor. (28) Inasmuch as the Shdstrg read
during the interdicted pesiod of study fails to bear any
fruit both in this world and the next. (29) On the
other hand, such studies lessen the life-duration of both
the student and his preceptor. (30) Hence, a preceptor,
wishing to go to tha region of Brahma, shall sow the
seeds of sacred knowledge in the soil of a virtuous
student ; not on forbidden days of study. (31) ^ pupil
shall salute his Guru both at the commencement and
end of his Vedic study by taking hold of his feet. (32)
He shall utter the Pranava. (33) Moreover, he, who
reads the hymns of the Rik Veda, satisfies his departed
manes as if with clarified butter. (34) By studying the
Yayus he satisfies them as if with honey. (35). He, who
studies the SAma melodies satisfies his manes ag if with
milk. (36) He, who studies the Atharva, satisfies them
as if with oblations of meat. (37) He, who studies the
Purdnas, Itihdsas, Veddngas, and Dharma Shdstras,
satisfies them as if with oblations of rice. (38) He, who
having acquired knowledge sells it for a living in this
world, shall derive no benefit from it in the next. (39)
He, who uses his knowledge to destroy the reputation of
others, will derive no benefit from it in the next world
(40) Without the preceptor’s permission, a pupil shall
not learn the Vedas from another pupil, studying the
Vedas. (4६) Such a conduct will be regarded as a theft
of the Vedas and will lead him to hell. (42)

Let not a student rebel against him from whom he
has obtained worldly, Vedic, or spiritual knowledge. (43)
Of one’s two fathers, the progenitor and the teacher

ef the Vedas, more honoured is the teacher of the
Vedas, inasmuch as the birth of a twice-born one in the

Vishnu Sanmhité. 884

knowledge of Brakma 19 the only abiding existence
both in this world and the next. (44)

The birth of achild in its mother’s womb through
the union of its parents, out of carnal desire, is a mere
organic existence, which he has ia common with the
beasts. (45)

The birth, which bis teacher, conversant with the
Vedas, effects for Kim, by uttering the Sdustrs Mantra,
is the only true, deathless, decayless existence. (46)

The teacher, ewho fills his ears with truths, confers
happiness upon him in this world, and makes him an
heir to immortality; him iet a student look upon as
his parent, let him not injure such a teacher out of
simple gratitude. (47)

CHAPTER XXXII.

(One's) Mother, Father, and preceptor are ९11, d one’s
Great Gurus (veneable elders). {1—2) One must perpe-
tually serve them. (3) Let him do their commands. (4)
Let him do what ts pleasant and beneficial to them. (5)
Without their leave he shall not do anything. (6)

These (one’s parents and preceptor) are the three
Vedas, these are the three regions, these are the three
fires, these are the three gods Brahma, Vishnu, and
Shiva. (7) The father isthe (Gérhapatya) household
fire, the mother is the ceremonial (Dakshina) fire, and
the preceptor is the sacrificial (Ahavamiya) fare. (8)

Commendable are all the acts of him, by whom these
three are respected.

Futile are the -acts of him, by whom these three are
dishonoured (9)

$38 Vishal Samhité.

Devotion to mother conquers this world, devotion to
father conquers heaven, and devotion to preceptor con-
duers the region of Brahma. (10)

CHAPTER XXXII.

A KING, a priest, a Brahmana conversant with the Vedas,
one who dissuades from vice, an uncle, a meternal grand-
father, a maternal uncle, a father-in-law, an elder
brother, and relations by marriage older than one in years
are to be respected as a preceptor. 14) Likewise, the
wives of these of their same caste. (2) Likewise, the
mother’s sister, the father’s sister, the elder sister. (3)
A father-in-law, an uncle, a méternal uncle and a priest,
junior to him in years, he shall salute by rising from his
seat. (4) He shall salute his Guru's wives, of inferior
castes, from a distance, and not by touching their
feet.. ($) He shall not rub or anoint the limbs of his
Guru's wives, nor arrange their hair, nor wash their
feet, nor do any such service to them, (6) Even a
stranger's wife shall be addressed as mother, sister, or
daughter. (7) He shall not say “thou” to his Guru. (8)
Having anywise offended the dignity of his Guru,
he shall fast for the whole day and take his meal after
sccuring his pardon in the evening. (9) He shall not
argue with his preceptor out of a spirit of emulation ; (to)
nor speak ill of him. (11) Nor do anything which he
does not like. (12)

A pupil of full twenty years, having acquired the
faculty of discrimination, shall not salute a youthful wife
‘of his Guru, by catching hold of her feet. (13)

Vishnu Samhita. ४89

A youthful disciple shall, at pleasure, duly salute a
youthful wife of his Guru, by lying prostrate before her,
and by giving out his name as [ am such and such. (14)

Following rules of good conduct, a young pupil,
having returned from a distant country, should salute
his Guru's wife, by taking hold of her feet and pras-
trating himself on the ground, every day. (14)

Wealth, friend, (mature) age, performances of acts in
conformity with the (S’ru¢: and Smrits) and erudition are
the five sources of honour; each succeeding one is more
honourable than the one immediately preceding it in the
order of enumeration. (16)

A Brdhmana, ten years old, and a Kshatriya of a hun-
dred years of age should be regarded as a father and a
son (in respect of honour or precedence), of these two
the Brdhmana is the father. (17)

The precedence among Brdhmayas is according to
their knowledge, the precedence among Kshatriyas ts
aecording to their prowess, the precedence smong
Vais’yas is according to their.(richness) in (wealth ann
paddy, and the precedence among S’udras is according
to the (seniority) of their births. (18)

CHAPTER XXXII.

Now the three dreadful enemies of a man are his lust,
anger, and greed. (1) And especially of a house-holder
on account of the multiplicity of his relations with his
environments and other individuals. (2) Attacked (in-
stigated) by this trinity of foes, aman commits sins
(respectably falling under the categories of) Atipdtakas
(most heinous crimes), AMahdpdétakas (great crimes)

890 Vishnu Samhitd.

Anu-pditakas (small crimes) and Upa-pétakas (minor
crimes). (3) Also crimes which lead to the loss of a
caste, crimes relating to the hybridisation of castes,
crimes making their perpetrators unfit to receive alms and
the like, crimes leading to different and miscellaneous
other crimes. (4—§)

This trinity of lust, anger and greed (covetousness)
are the three doors to hell, they kill the self, hence it
should be renounced.* (6)

CHAPTER XXXIV.

CARNAL knowledge of ona’s own mother, daughter, or
daughter-in-law constitutes what are called 464८7625
(most deadly sins.) (1)

Persons guilty of any of.these three classes of
Attpitakas shall immolate themselves in fire—there 1s
no other atonement for them. (2)

CHAPTER XXXV.

BRAHMANICIDE, wine-drinking, stealing a Brdéhmana’s
gold,* carnal knowledge of a Guru’s wife—these are
the Mahipdiakas (great crimes) (t) Likewise, the in-
tercourse with (such criminals). (2) He, who associates
with an out-cast, for a year, becomes himself an out-
cast. (3) Likewise, by riding in the same carriage,
by sharing the same bed, and by eating (in the same
row) with him. (4) By holding sexual intercourse, or

= This verse also occurs in the Mahabhératam and in the Bhagavad
Gita, Ch. XVI, 26.

Vishnu Samhité. Rot

sacrificial intercourse, or intercourse with the mouth*
lve becomes an out-cast on the same day. (5)

These deadly sinners shall regain their purity by
celebrating a horse-sacrifice, and by visiting all the
Terthas १0 the world. (6)

CHAPTER XXXVI.

KILLING a Kshatriya or a Vais’'ya engaged in perform.
ing a religious sacrifice, or a woman in her menses, or
a pregnant woman, or a woman of the family (Gofrv) of
Atri who has bathed after her menstrual impurity, or an
‘embryo of unknown sex, or one taken under protection
are (crimes) equal to that of killing a Bra4hmana. (1)
Giving false evidence and killing a friend are crimes
equal to that of wine-drinking. (2) Ousting a Brdhmana
of his land, and appropriation of trust-money are crimes
‘equal to the crime of gold-theft.t (3)

The crimes of defiling the bed of an uncle, maternal
grand father, maternal uncle, father-in law, or a king
is equal to that of carnally knowing a gurs’s wife. (4)
So is the crime of visiting the bed of a father’s sister,
mother’s sister, or a sister. (5) So 15 the crime of defiling
the wife of a S’rotriya, or of a priest, of an Upddhydya
or a friend’s wife. (6) So is the crime of visiting the
bed of a sister’s female friend, of a woman of one’s
own Goftra, of a woman of one’s superior caste, of a
virgin, of a low caste woman, of a woman in her menses,

न्क =

= Maukha-Sambandha—{lit. intercourse by the mouth) means ६९३८} *
ing or imparting lessons in sacred works, or studying the scriptures

in the company of the out-cast.
¶ DE not less than eighty Ratis weight,
१7 9

892 Vishnu Samhitd.

of a woman who has taken to asceticism or of a female
ward of one’s own. (7)

These Anupdtakins (perpetrators of small sins) are
equal to Mahdpdtakins (in respect of moral dilinquency)
and they shall regain their purity by celebrating horse-
sacrifices and by visiting all the 7irthas. (8)

CHAPTER XXXVII.

A LIE about one’s own excellence. (1) A false com.
plaint to a king. (2) Falsely calumnising one’s own
preceptor (3) Speaking slightly of the Vedas. (4)
Abandoning one’ own undegraded parents, sons, or
wife. (5) Partaking of food of Chand4las and eating
forbidden articles of fare. (6—7) Stealing other’s pro-
perties. (8) Going unto other's ‘wives. 9) Officiating
as priests at sacrifices of men who are unworthy of
being so served. (10) Living by adopting a profession
not proper to one’s own order. (11) Receiving alms
from unworthy givers. (12)" Killing a Ashatriya, ora
Vais'ya, ora S’udra, or a cow. (13) Selling articles
which are forbidden to be sold. (14). Suffering one’s
younger brother to marry before one’s self. (15)
Marrying before the marriage of one’s elder brother. (16)
Or to give a daughter in marriage to either of these.
(17) Or to officiate as a priest at their nuptial cere-
mony. (18) To suffer one’s self to remain uninitiated
beyond the proper age-limit (Vrdtyata). (19) To
teach the Vedus, every day, in consideration of fees.
(20) To be taught by one who teaches the Vedas
for remuneration. (21) To be employed (by the king’s
erder) in working all kinds of mines. (22) To make
large, sharp instruments. (23) Cutting trees, shrubs,

tshnu Samhitd. 893

creepers, climbing’ plants or cereals. (24) Living by
prostituting a girl or one’s own wife. (a5) Attempt-
ing to kill another by practising deadly incantations.
(26) To cock for one’s own use. (27) Omission to
kindle the sacred fire, (even in the presence of one’s
right to do the same). (28) (Neglecting to discharge
one’s debts to the gods, (२८३॥८ and departed manes. (29)
Studying of pernicious literature. (30) Atheism. (31)
Subsisting by a reprehensible art. (32) Intercourse
with women who drink intoxicating spirits. (33) These
are the Upapatakas. (34)

Persons guilty of Upapatakas shall practise
Chandrayana or (24260 penances, or shall celebrate
a cow-sacrifice by way of expiation. (35)

CHAPTER XXXVIII.

CAUSING bodily pain to # Brdhmana. (1) Smelling
wines and articles that ought not to be smelled. (2)
Crookedness. (3) Sexual connection with beasts. (4)
And psodomy (or unnatural connection with a woman)
(5). These are the crimes that lead to the loss of
caste. (6)

One having wilfully committed any of these
(jati-bhransakava) crimes, shall practise a Krichchha-
Santapanam penance; having unintentionally committed
it, one shall practise a Prajapatyam penance by way
of expiation. (7)

४94 Vishnu Samhitd

CHAPTER XXXIX.

KILttné domestic or wild animals are crimes, which
degrade their perpetrators to the status of a mixed.
caste (Sankareckaranam). (1)

Having wilfully committed any of these crimes, one
shall live, for a month, on barley gruel; having uninten-
tionally committed it, one shall practise a Kvichchha or
an Atzkrichchha penance. (2)

CHAPTER XL.

RECEIVING (remuneratuuon)® from a despicable person
(such as a Miechchha, etc.,) Carrying on trade or usury,
speaking falsehood and serving a S’udra,—these are
crimes that make their perpetrators unworthy of receiv-
ing alms (Apatreekaranam). (1) :

Having committed an Updtreekaranam crime one
shall practise a Fapta Krichchha or a Sheeta Krichchha

penance, or a couple of Maha-Sdntapanam pen-
ances. (2)

CHAPTER XLI.

KILLING aquatic birds and animals (such as fish, ete,.)
and worms and insects. (i1—2) Eating things kept in
the same box with wine.t (3) These are the crimes
which lead to defilement (Afaldvaham). (4)

——w = (णी भी णी क es 1. एह) = ~ न्ने

——

* Receiving gifts from such a persen would be regarded as an
Upapdtakam.

t The text has Mudydnutgata-Bhojanan which may alse mean
eating things which contain intoxicating principles within them. Jolly
has adopted this interpretation and translated the line as “eating nut-
megs or other plants similar to intoxicating drinks {in their effects upoa
the system)”

Vishnu Samhitd $95

The practice of a Tapta-Krichchha penance is the
atonement for a Afaldvaham crime; a Krichchham
or an Alikrichchham penance may also be practised
for its expiation. (5)

CHAPTER XLII.

CRIMES other than those already enumerated should be
classed within the Prakirna (miscellaneous group). (1)
In a case of Prakirna crime, one, considering its
gravity or lightness, shall practise an expiatory penance
in accordance with the injunctions of a Brahmana. (2)

CHAPTEK >< {.111.
Now about hells. (1) Zamtsram (darkness). (2)
Andha Tamisram (total darkness) (3) Rauravam
(hell of great howling) (5) Kéala-sutram (hell of
lime ०८ death). (6) Makd-narakam (the great hell.)
(7) Sanjivanam (re-animating). (8) Adicht (wave-
less). (9) Zupanam (burning). (10) Sampratapanam
(extremely scorching). (11) Sanghétakam (compress-
ing). (12) Kakolam (ravens). (13) Kandulam* (itch-
ing). (14) Auttanam (cutting). (15) Puttmrititham
(of putrid soil). (16) Lohka-Shanku (iron-spiked). (17)
Richisham (frying pan). (18) Vishama-panthanam (of
undulating ways). (17) Kantaka-Shalmali (hell of
thorny Shdlmali (Malabaricum Bombax) trees. (20)
Dipanadi (flame-river.) (21) Astpatra-Vanam (sword
leaved forest) and Lohakarakam (Iron-feters.) (22—23)

* Kudmalam is a different reading which Jolly has adopted.

896 Vishnu Samhita

In these Adspdtakins, who have failed to do the proper
expiating penances, are successively cooked for the
period of > Kalpa; (24) deadly sinners, (Makdpatakins)
who have not done penances, for a Manvartaram ; (25)
Minor sinners (Anupdtakins), for the like period; (26)
(Unexpiated) Upapatakins, for four Yagas. (27) Those
guilty of bringing about the hybridisation of castes
for a thousand years. (28) Likewise, those guilty af
crimes leading to the loss of caste. (29) So are
persons guilty of crimes making them unworthy
of receiving gifts (Apatrikaranam). (30) Similarly,
those who have committed crimes which lead to defile-
ment. (31) Those guilty of crimes belonging to the
Pvrakirna (miscellaneous) group for a great or small
number of years (according to the lightness.or gravity
of their offences). (32)

After death, sinners, treading on the way of
Yama, suffer dreadful pangs. (33)

Dragged by the dire and grimvisaged emissaries of
Death, dreadfully frowning, now on this side and now on
the other, they are led to undergo sufferings in hell. (34)

And are bitten by dogs, jackals, carnivorous ravens,
herons, cranes, bears, serpents and scorpions (35)

Burnt by fire, pricked by thorns, severed with saws
and oppressed by thirst. (36)

Oppressed with hunger, attacked by ferocious tigers,
and fainting with the putrid smell of blood and pus. (37)

Dreadful emissaries of death with faces of crows,
cranes and herons ruthlessly assail them whenever they
evince a desire to partake of food and drink, belonging
to other departed souls. 38)

In some places they are cooked in oil, somewhere
they are mercilessly belaboured with clubs, and some-
where they are pasted on slabs of iron. (39)

Vishnu Sashitf. 897

In one place they are made to eat vomited matter,
in another to drink pus and blood; in ons place they
are subjected to eat excrements, in another putrid flesh,
having the smell of pus. (40)

Here enveloped in impenetrable darkness, they are
devoured by insects and fire-fanged scorpions. (4१)

There they stand shivering in cold, immersed in
pools of filthy excrements, or the departed spirits devour
one another in distraction of hunger. (42)

Here some are mercilessly belaboured by ghosts,
there some are suspended in the air, or shot by hosts
of arrows, of cut in pieces. (43)

Here the emissaries of Death trample upon their
throats,* their bodies being twisted by coiling snakes,
there they are (tormented) with grinding machinest and
dragged on by their knees. (44)

Broken-backed, broken-necked, broken-headed, with
throats constricted like the girth of a needle} and bodies
large as cottage-dwellings, these sinners, suffering
the consequences of their sins in hell, take birth in the

[मी eS

= The text has Kanthéshu Ddttapadascha, We fail to understand
why Jolly has translated it as‘ waiking upon thorns. Xentha means
throat ; substituting Kanteshu for Kanthesha, as Jolly as manifestly done,
the text would be absurdly senseless and directly condradictory to the
sense, indicating the instrumentality of these emissaries of Death in
consigoing the sinners to the pangs of different hells, as disclosed ia
the latter part of the couplet, even admitting that Kanfa may ever have
the meaning of Kantakam (thorn) —7r.

t The Uttara-Khandam of the Garuda Puranam, which is evidently
a subsequent addition or interpolation, contains the description of a
mechine, like a sugar-cane mill, in which sinners are thrown in hell.

‡ The text has Shuchi-kantha. Jolly has translated it as “the necke

wf these ‘poor beings are not stouter than ancedie.” Wedo sot wish
to make any Comment on this,

898 Vishnu Samhité.

wombs of lower animals and are subjected to various
kinds of pain. (45—46)

CHAPTER XLIV

Now after having suffered torments in hell, the sinners
take birth in the wombs of lower animals. (1) Aéspatas
kins successively pass into the life-forms of all im-
mobile creatures. (2) Mahkdpatakins are successively
born into the wombs of insects. (3) Amupatakins in
the wombs of birds. (4) Upapatakins in the wombs
of aquatic animals. (5) Those, who are guilty of
crimes leading to the loss of castes, are re-born in the
wombs of amphibious animals. (6) Those, who are
guilty of effecting hybridisation of castes, are re-born
in the wombs of deer. (7) Those, who are guilty of
crimes making men unworthy of receiving alms, take
birth in the wombs of lower animals. (8) Those, who
are guilty of committing crimes leading to defilement,
are re-born in the wombs of out-cast women. (9)
Those, who are guilty of Prakirna crimes, are re-born as
fierce, carnivorous animals. (10) Those, who have taken
forbidden food, or the food of one whose food should
not be taken, are re-born as insects. (11) A gold
stealer is re-born as a hawk. (12) An encroacher upon
a good, public road is te-born as a serpent or a holes
dwelling animal. (13) A paddy-stealer is re-born as
a mouse. (14) ^ stealer of bell-ntetal becomes a
swan. (15) <A water-stealer becomes a water-fowl. (16)
A honey-stealers becomes a gad-fly. (17) A milk-stealer
becomes a crow. (18.) A juice-stealer* becomes a

Peers tec

18. १ त „1 1 त

* Such as sugar-cane-)uice, etc.

Vishnu Sahhith 8e9

dog. (19) A stealer of clarified butter becomes an
ichneumon. (20) A meat-stealer becomes a vulture. (21)
A lard-stealer becomes a cormorant. (22) An oil-stealer
becomes a cockroach. (23) A salt-stealer becomes a
cricket. (24) A stealer of milk-curd becomes a herom
(25) A silk-stealer becomes a partridge. (26) A tinen-
stealer becomes a frog. (27) A stealer of cotton threads
becomes a curlew (Krauncha) (28) A cow-stealer
becomes a lizard (God4%d) (29) A stealer of treacle
becomes a Valguda* (bird). (30) A stealer of scents
becomes a mole. (31) A stealer of edible leaves be-
comes # pea-cock. (32) A stealer of confectionery
becomes a boar, (33) A stealer of uncooked grain
becomes a porcupine. (34) A fire-stealer becomes a
heron. (35) Astealer of house-hold implements becomes
a wasp. (36) A stealer of red cloths becomes a Chakora
bird. (37) An elephant-stealer becomes a tortoise. (38)
A horse-stealer becomes a tiger. (39) A fruit or flower-
stealer becomes a monkey. (40) A_ (< भल of women
becomes a bear. (41) A cart-stealer becomes a camel
(42) A stealer of animals becomes a goat. (43)

The man, who wilfully steals an article belonging to
another, or drinks clarified butter not offered unto the
sacred fire, is sure to take birth in the womb of a lower
animal. (44)

Women, guilty of these crimes, are ceborn as females
of those animals. (45)

= Nanda explains Valguda aaa kind of bat, which is evidently
identical with Vdgvada mentioned by Haradatta on Gautama, Chap.
(XVII 34) Dr. Bulher suggests that it is the mame of a species of
large barbivorous bat (flying-fox) called Vagud or Vagul in Gujrati.
133

900 Vishnu Sanhstd.

CHAPTER XLV.

Now, the sinners, let loose from hells after suffering
torments therein, having worked up their way from the
plane of animal life to that of human existence, are
reborn with certain marks on their persons. (1)

` Atsip&tdkens shall be reborn as lepers. (2) A Brah-
manicide, as a person suffering from pulmonary -con-
sumpticn. (3) A wine drinker, as one suffering from
the disease known as black teeth. (4) A gold-stealer
as one suffering from bad nails. (5) A defiler of his
Guru's bed as one affected with a cutaneous affection
(lit, diseased skin) (6) A traitor or slanderer, as one
suffering from putrid nose (fetid-smelling coryza). (7)
A base informer, as one with foul-breath. (8) A paddy
stealer as a deformed person. (9) A person, who steals
paddy by substituting bad for good paddy, will be re-
born as one with a limb in excess. (10) A stealer of
cooked food as a dyspeptic. (11) A stealer of words as a
dumb person. (12) Accloth-stealer as one suffering from
Psoriasis. (13) A horse stealer as a maimed one. (14)
A foul-mouthed abuser of the gods and Brahmanas as a
dumb person. (15) A peisoner as one with a loose-
bound tongue* (16) An incendiary as a lunatic. (17)
He, who acts in hostility to his Gurz, will be reborn as
one suffering from epilepsy. (18) A cow-killer as a
blind person. (19) So is the stealer of lamp. (20)
An extinguisher of lamp, blind in the ene eye. (21) A

= The text has Lola sihvua which significs a natural looseness of the
muscles of the tongue which impels the patient to constantly protrude
and draw in that organ owing to the abnormal accumulation of saliva
in his mouth. It does not directly mean a |stammerer, as Jolly has
tsanslated it, but stammering may ensue as one of the effects of the
disease.

Vishnu Samhita. gol

seller of tin, chowries, and lead as a washerman. (22) A
seller of an animal with unbifurcated hoofs as a hunter
(23) An eater of the food of a pander is reborn as a
man, who suffers his mouth to be abused. (24) A thief,
other than a stealer of gold, is reborn as a bell-man.
(25) An usurer, as one suffering from vertigo (26)
One, who eats dainties alone, as one suffering from
intestinal glands of the Vdtaja (nervous) type. (27)
A breaker of promise or contract, as a bald-pated one.
28) A Brahmachtrin, who has broken the vow of
chastity, || as one suffering from Elephantiasis. (29)

A destroyer of other men’s means of subsistence as
an indigent one. (30) An oppressor of men asa life-
long invalid. (31)

Thus through the (dynamics) of specific acts men
are born with specific marks on their persons, of
blind, maimed, hunch-backed, one-eyed, deaf, dumb,
dwarfish, or invalid, or as weaklings. Hence one should
perform rites of exptation by all means. (32—33)

1

* The text has Kunddski which means one depending upon a Kunda
for subsistance. ‘The son of a woman born in adultery by a man while
her husband is living is (Patyas $ivati), Kunda, (Syat), M.S. 3. 174.

See also. Yajnavaikya 1. 1223 and 224 and Manu 3 158 aad not
persons born in adultery, in general, as Jolly has translated it.

t The text has Ghantika, which means one whose duty is to ring the
bell. It is synonemous with Gkantd.téda, abell-man. Jolly has tran-
slated as a ‘‘ bard.”

t The text has Bhrdwmari, which means one ‘suffering from Bhrama,
vertigo or giddiness. Jolly has translated it as epileptic.

The text has Vutagulmi, which signifies a person suffering from
intestina] glands, due to the excited or agitated condition of the bodil;:
Vayu (neural energy). Jolly has translated it as rheumatic which is
manifestly incorrect.

The text has Avakirxi which means a Brakmachdrin who has
broken his plighted continence, not breakers of the vow of chastity ia
९०९६ 1, as Jolly has translated it.

9०2 Vishnu Samhita.

CHAPTER XLVI.

THE following constitutes a Krichckhka penance. (1)
Do not eat for three days. (2) Bathe three times,
each day. (3) Plunge into the water at each of the
three baths and recite the Agkamarshanum Mantra.
(4—5) Remain standing in the day. (6) Seated in
the night (7) Make the gift of a milch cow at the close
of the penance. (8)

This is Aghamarshanam* (9) For three days take
meal in the evening; for three days take meal in the
morning, and‘ for three days take that which is obtained
without solicitation, and fast for three days,—thist is what
constitutes a Prajdpatyam (10) For three days drink
hot water, for three days take warm clarified butter,
for three days take warm milk, and fast for (the last)
three days. This is what constitutesa Zapta Krichchha
(penance). (1r) The penarice practised in the same
manner by substituting cold for hot water, clarified
butter, and milk is called a Sheeta Krichchham.
(12) To live on milk alone for twenty one days
(in succession) constitutes a Krichchhdti Krichchham
(austerest of the austere? penances). (13) To live on
water (Udak) and powders of fried barley grains
(Saktu) for a month constitutes an Udaka-krichchham
¢water-penance). (14) Thus to live upon stems of lotus
plants is called Mula Krechchham (root penance). (15)
Living on Vilva fruits for a month is called Vilva Krich-
chham (Vilva-penance) (16) A continuous fasting for
twelve days constitutes 2 Pardka penance. (17) Take
cow’s urine, cow-milk, curdled cew-milk, melted cow-

— 2

® The same penance may be also practised by fasting for theee days
and by reading the Aghamarskam Sukiam at its close.
t The term of a Prajapatyam penance is twelve days,

Vishan Samhitd. 903

butter, and washing of Kuska grass on the first day and
fast on the day following :—This is what is called a
Sdéntapanam penance. (1819) Habitual taking of any
of these substances such as, cow-milk, etc., one day, and
fasting on the alternate day (for a weak) constitutes what
is called a Mahd Sdntapanam. (20) Taking any of these
substances alone on the three successive days and thus.
for a period of eighteen days, alternated by six sets.
of three days’ fasting, constitutes what is called an Afte.
Sdntapanam (penance). (21) Eating of oil-cakes after
the first day of fasting, followed by a day of fasting,
taking of the foam of rice-boilings on the next day, fol-
lowed by a day of fasting, taking of whey on the next
day followed by a day of fasting, taking of barley-powders
on the next day followed by a day of fasting constitute
what is called a 7ulé-purusha (penance). Taking of
decoctions of Kushka blades, Paldsha leaves, Audumvare
leaves, Padma leaves, Vata leaves, Shanka-pushpi
leaves and leaves of Brékm: plants, respectively, each
day, for a week, constitutes what is called a Parna.
Krichchka penance (leaf-penance) (22—23) A full
shorn, self-controlled, votary bathing, three times a day,
and lying ona couch, is alone competent ६० practise
any of these Arichchka (austere) penances. (24) While
engaged in practising any of these penances, one shall
renounce all speaking with women and degraded persons,
recite the sacred A/antras, and cast libations (of melted
butter) in the sacrificial fire according to his might. (25)

Gerke ia

CHAPTER XLVII,

Now about Chéndrdyanah (1) Let a man take
morsels of food, unvarying in size, (while engaged in

g04 Viskaz Samhité.

practising this penance) (2) He shall increase the
number of his morsels with that of the lunar phases
during the light fortnight (3) Successively decreasing
it by one, each day, during the dark fortnight, fasting
on the day of the new moon. This is what is called
a Chés drdyanah. There are two kinds of Chandra-
yanak, Yavamadhya (barley-middled) and Pip:it-madhye
(Ant-middled) A Chandrayanakh during the middle (of
the term) of which a new moon occurs is called Ant-
sniddled. (4--5) That in the middle of which a of णि
moon occurs is called Jarley-middled. (6) That in which,
a Yati takes eight morsels of food, each day, for a
month, is also called a Chéndrayanah. (7) That in
which one takes four morsels of food in the morning and
four morsels of food im the evening is called an Infant
Chandrayanah (8) Eating any how three hundred less
sixty morsels of food in the course of a month is called
Sémanya (general) Chandrayanak. (9) O Earth, the
seven, holy Aishis, as well as the gods Brahmd and
Rudra, having practised this penance of yore, acquired
splendid existences. (10)

CHAPTER XEVIII.

CONSIDERING himself as weighed down with sin, com-
mitted by his own acts, let a man cook a handful of
barley-gruel for his own use.* (1) He shall not cast
oblations of the same in fire. (2) Neither must he
make the Vadi offerings. (3) Let him consecrate this
barley-gruel with the (sacred) 44445, respectively in

1 यक पववकक a aaa ee

* After it has become cold after the cooking.

75079 Samhitd. 904

its unboiled, boiling and cold stages. (4) Protect the
boiling barley-gruel, by tying Kusha blades round the
neck of the cooking pot, and by reciting the Mantram,
which runs as follows:—The holy Soma, who is the
Brahmé (highest priest) among the gods, the leader
among the clear-visioned seers,* the Rishi among Brah-
manas, the buffalo among horned animals, the falcon
among birds, the Svadhiti tree among the forest trees,
tricles down murmuring and imparting holiness. (5—6)
He shall take that barley-gruel by pouring it out in a
separate vessel. (7) He shall cast oblations of the same
unto the fire of his own soul (eat that), and recite the
following Mantram :—Salutation unto the gods that are
born of mind, the upholders of the mind, the intelligent
sons of vitality. May they protect us, may they purify
us. (S—g) Then after having sipped water, he shall touch
his navelf and recite the Manfra running as :—Rest
contented in our stomach, ,O ye waters, and ye barley-
corns, after having been bathed. They shall not prove
unwholesome, or incongenial to us, conferring health
and immortality, and increasing our sacrifices.[ (10)
The intelligent one shall (perform this rite) for three
days; (11) <A sinner, for six days. (12) Any of the
Mihépétakins will be purified by taking it for seven
days. (13) Taking it for ‘twelve days extinguishes
even sins committed ‘by one’s ancestors. (14) Taking

* The text has Xaei. Sayana has uniformly explained the term as
synonimous with Krdstadarshi, a man with a vision extending far
beyond the range of that of ordinary mortals, or with a knowledge pene-
trating far into the darkness beyond the horizon of human knowledge.

+ The text has Nadhimdlabheta, Jolly has translated it as ‘let him
seize the céatre of the vessel.” |

‡ The text has Rita-bridha Iti. Jolly has translated it as Increasera of
justice,

906 — Wishaw. Samhita

it for a month extinguishes all sin. (15). Taking gruel
of barley corns, passed off indigested with the ex-
crements of a cow, for twenty one days, likewise extin-
guishes all sin.t (16) The barley-gruel should be
conseerated by reciting the following Maztra.

Thou art barley, the king of all food-grains
(Dhdnya). Varuna is thy presiding deity. Mixed with
honey thou dost extinguish all kinds of sin. The holy
Rishis have proclaimed thee ag purifying and sin-absolv-
ing. Barley is clarified butter, barley is honey ; barley
is water, barley is ambrosia. O you barley corns, efface
my sins, and iniquities I have committed by words, by
acts and by evil thoughts. (1718) O ye barley
corns, extinguish the sin ¶ have committed by my mind,
and body, avert distress and ill-fortune. (19)

0 ye barley corns, absolve me of sins I have com-
mitted through partaking of food licked by dogs or
swine, or defiled by the touch of feavings, and purify me
from the stain of negligence to my parents. (20)

Purify me from the sin of eating the food of a
courtesan, of a hotel-keeper, of a thief, of a S’udra,
as well as that due to my eating on the occasion of a
Nava S'raddha, or of a Fata S’rdddha ceremony. (21)

O ye barley corns, purify me from the sin of cunning-
ness I have practised out of ignorance, foolishness, or
in my infancy, or in royal courts of justice, or by
stealing gold, or by speaking ill of any Bréhmana, by

+ Gonikdra mukidndm VYaedundm is the word that occurs in the text,
which means barley corn passed off undigested by a cow with her excre-
ments and aot, as Jolly has translated it, “ dissolved in excrements of a
cow. The use ef such barley grains is recommended by Charaka in
certain types of urinary complaints; and they were considered whole-
some sad purifying by eur ancient Rishis.

Vishnu Samhita. 907

officiating 2s a priest at the sacrifice of one, who should
mot be so served. (22)

CHAPTER XLIX.

Fast on the eleventh day of the light fortnight in the
month of Agrahdyana, and worship the god VAsudeva
with offerings of flowers, lighted lamps, burning incense-
sticks, and scents, on the twelfth day, and feed the
Braéhmanas as well. By practising this vow for a year,
one is absolved of all sin. By practising this vow,
life long, one takes birth in the White Island (Shveta
Duipa), famous in the Puranas as the favourite abode
of Vishnu. (1— 4)

By practising this vow on the twelfth days of the
moon’s wane and increase, for a year, one goes to
heaven ; to the region of Vishnu, by practising it for life.
Likewise, on the fifteenth day of the fort-night. (s5—7)

By worshipping* Keshava, the embodiment of Yoga,
on the day of the full moon, and Keshava, the exponent
of Brahma, on the day of the new moon, one attains the
nature of Brahma, the highest of all existences. (8)

The day of the full-moon, when the moon 15 found
in the company of the Jupiter in the sky, 15 called
Mahat:. The twelfth day of the light fortnight in the
month of S’révane, marked by the asterism S’ravané,
is also known by the same epithet; fasts and gifts
observed and made on these days bear infinite fruits.
(Q—10)

* According to Nanda Pandit the two forms of Vishnw mentioned
here should be regarded as two different deities and worshipped as salu-
tation unto Brahma-Keshava and salutation unto Yoga-Keshava.

119

908 ८156४ Samhita.

CHAPTER L.

LET > man build a cottage in the forest and live
therein. (1) Let him bathe three times, each day. (2)
He shall beg alms in the village, confessing his own
guilt. (3) And sleep on a grass-cushion. (4) This is the
Great penance (MMahd-Vratam). (5) Having uninten-
tionally killed a Braéhman, one shall practise this (Mahé
Vratam) penance for twelve years, (6) or having un-
intentionally killed a Kshatriya, engaged in perfoym-
ing a sacrifice, (7) or a pregnant woman, ora woman
in her menses, (8) or a woman of the , family of
Atri, (9) or a friend. (10) This 4/ahd-Vratam penance
should be doubly practised (by a regicide) for (inten-
tionally) killing a king. (11) A quarter part less of
this penance should be practised for wilfully killing
an ordinary Kshatriya. (12) A half part of the penance
for killing an (ordinary) Vais’ya. (13) Half of that
(quarter) for killing a S’udra. (14) In all these penances
the penitent shall carry a human skull on his staff. (15)
Ile shall be compassionate to all creatures. (16) Clean
shorn, he shall follow the cows for a month. (17) He
shall sit down after the cows are seated, and remain
standing when they will so remain. (18) He shall
succour them when distressed. (19) Protect them from
evils. (20) He shall not protect himself from cold, etc.,
before taking steps for their similar relief. (21) Let
him bathe in the urine of a cow. (22) and live on
eow-milk. (23) This 15 what is called Cow-penance
(Govratam), which should be practised for expiating the
sin of cow-killing. (24) Having killed an elephant, one
shall make a gift of five Nida bulls; (25) of a cloth after
having killed a horse. (26) of a one-year-old bullock.
after having killed an ass, or a lamb, or a goat. (27—28)

Vishnu Samhita. 909

A krishnalam weight of gold should be gifted away
for the expiation of the sin of killing a camel. (29)
Having killed a dog, one shall fast for three days. (30)
Having killed any of these animals, such as a mouse,
a cat, an ichneumon, a frog, a Dundubha snake, or an
Ajagara (boa constrictor), one shall fast and feed a
Brahmana with 2750420 and make the gift of an iron-
rod. (31) Having killed a lizard, an owl, a crow, ora
fish, one shall fast for three days. (32) Having killed
any of these animals such as a swan, a heron, a crane, a
Madgu, a monkey, a hawk, a Bhdsa or a Chakravdka,
(osprey), one shall make the gift of a cow to a Brahmana.
(33) Having killed a snake, one shall make the gilt
of an Adhri* of black iron (steel). (34) Having killed
an eunuch, one shall make the gift of a Bkéra weight
of Palala. (35) Of a pitcher of a clarified butter after
having killed a boar. (36) Of a Droza (thirty-two seers)
of sesame after baving killed a partridge. (37) Of a two-
years-old bullock after having killed a parrot. (38) Of a
three-years-old bullock after having killed > Krauncha.
(39) OF a milch-cow after having killed a carnivorous
beast. (40) Of a female’calf after having killed a
harbivorous animal. (41) One shall live, for three nights,
on milk alone after having killed an animal not men-
tioned herein. (42) A killer of a bird not mentioned
herein shall eat in the night. (43) Or shall make the gift
of a Masha weight of silver. (44) One shall fast after
having killed any water-frequenting animal. (45)

After having killed a thousand of invertibrate animals
or a cart-load of vertibrate ones, one shall practthe
a penance similar to that (laid down in connection with)
killing a S’udra. (46)

* A kind of digging implement,

910 1८240 Samhita

A little should be given to a Brdhmana after having
killed a vertibrate animal, the practice of Prdndydma
is the purification for killing a bone-less one. (47)

Having felled any fruit-bearing tree, or cut a shrub
or a flowering creeper or a climbing plant, one shall!
recite a hundred Riks. (48)

Drinking clarified butter is the atonement for killing
all kinds of small creatures, born of food-grains or
swect sap or juice, or of fruits or flowers. (49)

Having wantonly* cut cereals, whether sown in
ploughed fields or growing spontaneously in the forest,
one shall live on milk alone for a day and follow the

cows. (50)

CHAPTER LI.
A DRINKER of spirituous liquors shall abstain from all
religious rites and live upon grains, separated from
husks, for a year. (1) Having knowingly taken any of
the twelve kinds of bodily ex¢crements, or of the twelve
spirituous liquors, one shall practise a Chandrayana
penance. (2) Same is the expiating penance for eating
garlic, onions, or red garlic, or plants having similar
smells, or the meat of village pigs, of village cocks,
of asses, and of cows. (3) In all these cases twice-born
ones shall be initiated a second time at the close of the
penance. (4) Clean shaving of the head, wearing
girdles, carrying of staffs, alms-begging and practice of
Brahmacharyam should be omitted in rites of second
initiation. (5) Having eaten the flesh of any five-toed

* The text has Vrithd4lambhe which means for purposes other
than those of a religious sacrifice or divine worship.

Vishnu Samhité. git

animal, other than a hare, porcupine, Godh§, rhinoceros;
or a tortoise, one shall fast for seven days. (6) Having
caten the food of a hotel-keeper, of a courtesan, of a
thief, or of a professional singer, one shall live on milk
alone for seven days. (7) Likewise, after having taken
the boiled rice (food) of a carpenter, or of a leather-
manufacturer.* (8) Similarly, after having eaten that
of an usurer, of a degraded person, of one who has
performed the initiatory (rite of a Soma sacrifice), of a
chain-bound prisoner, of one under a curse or accused
of a heinou$ crime, or of an eunuch. (9) Likewise, of
an unchaste woman, of an arrogant person, of one who
lives by practising medicine, of a hunter, of a hard-
hearted person, or of one who eats the leaving of food.
(10) Likewise, of a woman without a son or a husband
(unprotected woman), of a gold-smith, of one’s enemy,
of a degraded person.’ (11) Likewise, of a back-bite,t of
a liar, of one who has transgressed the law, or of him
who sells himself, or Soma juice.{ (12) Ofa professional
dancer, of a weaver, of an ungrateful person, of a washer
man. (13) Or of an iron-sntith, of a Nishdda, of a stage-
player, of a manufacturer of bamboo-made articles, or
of aseller of arms. (14) Or of a trainer of dogs, of a
wine-brewer, of an oil-manufacturer, or of a washer-
man. (15) Or of a woman in her menses, or of a

* The particle “cha” implies the food of any other degraded
person such as a fisherman etc., Nanda.

+ The text has FPis’una, which Kulluka Bhatta has explained
as Parokshe Pavanindakdri, one who calumniates a person at his
back. Jolly has translated it as a malignant informer.

‡ The text has Rasa-Vrikvayindmcha. Rasa here means Soma-
juice or any other fermented vegetable sap or. juice, the sale of
unfermented juice being not degrading according to the Smriti,
Jolly has translated it as “ mollasses.”

912 Vishnu Samhita

woman living in the same house with her para-
mour. (16) Likewise, after having eaten food looked
at by a feeticide, or touched by a woman in her
flow, or biked off by a bird,* or touched by a dog,
or smelled by a cow. (17) Similarly, after having taken
that which is willfully trampled under feet, or sneezed
upon by a person. (18) Likewise, after having eaten
the food of an insane, angry or diseased person. (19)
Or that which is unconsecrated, as well as the flesh of
an animal wantonly killed (z.e., not on the occasion of
a sacrifice.) (20) Having eateh all species of fish other
than the Pathina, Rohita, Rajiva, Simhatunda, and
Sakuéa fishes, one shall fast for three days. (21) The
same is the penance for eating the flesh of all other
aquatic animals. (22) Having taken water kept ina
vessel of spirituous liquor, one shall take the water
boiled with Saxkhapushpi creeper, for a week; (23)
For five days, after having drunk that kept in the vessel
of a beverage. (24) A drinker of Soma juice, who
smells the mouth of a drinker of spirituous liquors, shall
thrice repeat the Aghamarshanam suktam, while im-
mersed in water, and live on clarified butter for
a day. (25) Having eaten the flesh of an ass, of a
camel, or of a crow, one shall practise a Chandrédyanah
penance. (26) Likewise, after having eaten the flesh of
an unknown animal, or dry meat, of meat kept ina
slaughter-house. (27) Having (unknowingly) eaten the
flesh of acarnivorous beast or bird, one shall practise
a Tapta Krichchham penance. (28)

Having (unknowingly) eaten the flesh of a Kala-
vinka, of a Plava, of a Chakravéka, of aswan, of a

* The text has Patatyin, Nanda interprets it as ‘crows ;”
Kulluka as “crows and the like.”

¶ Compare Yajnavalkya. Chap I. 160-267. vs

Vishnu Samhitd. 913

Rajjuddla, of a Sérasa, of a Ddtyuha, of > S’uka, of a
S’grika, of a crane, of a heron. of a cuckoo, or of a wag-
tail, one shall fast for three days. (29) Likewise, after
having eaten the flesh of an animal with unbifurcated
hoofs, or possessed of two rows of teeth. (30) Similarly,
for a day and night, after having eaten the flesh of any
bird excepting the franceline partridge, the Kapinjala,
the (quail) Zévaka, the peahen and the peacock. (31)
He shall drink, for a day, water boiled with Bréhmi
piants, after having knowingly eaten any insect. (32)
He shall do the same penance for eating (unwares) flesh
of a dog. (33) He shall practise a Sdntapanam
penance for eating (unwares) mushrooms known as
Chhatrakam or Kavakam. (34) For eating stale ‘pre-
parations of barley, wheat, or milk, or preparations of
food containing clarified butter, sour gruel, and things
prepared, over night, without the admixture of sugar (/z¢.
modification of £kunda treacle}, one should fast for one
day.* (35) Likewise, for eating (unwares) the juice
flowing from an incision in a tree, (plants) raised in
unclean substances, and the red exudations of trees. (36)
Likewise, for unknowingly eaten the roots of water-
lilly, and Krisara,t Samydva, sweet porridge, cakes,

* Jolly has omitted the qualifying or adjective clause of
Khéndavam Varjayitva in his translation of the text, which lays
down that the penaace should be done for eating onlv those kinds
of stale barley-preparations etc., that are made without the
admixture of sugar. The text imposes a limitation which the
learned translator has evidently lost sight of in his rendering of
the line.

† Dallana Mis a in bis celebrated commentary on the Sushruta
Samhita describes Krishrré as a gruel-like preparation of rice,
sesamum, and Masha pulse boiled together.

t Samyd »a~A kind of cake or pastry made with wheat-flower,
milk and honey baked in a butter-pot and seasoned with powdered

914 Vishnu Samhita.

and Skaskulis* not offered unto the gods, as-well as
rice-offerings before they are dedicated to the deity
and libations of clarified butter before they are cast in
the fire, (८2. before the performance of the Homa). (37)
Likewise, for drinking the milk of she-animals except-
ing cows, she-goats and cow-buffalos.t (38) As well as
the milk of a cow, she-goat or she-buffalo before the
expiry of the tenth day of her parturition. (39) Like-
wise, for taking the milk of a cow whose milk flows
out of itself, or of a cow in her heat,t or of one whosé
calf is dead. (40) Likewise, for taking the milk of a
cow that eats ordures. (41) And for taking any thing
turned sour except milk-curd. (42) A Brahkmachérin,
who has partaken of a S’rd4ddha repast, shall do a
Préjdpatyam penance. (43) He shall sit in water for
one entire day. (44) For taking honey and meat at
one time, one shall do a Prd;épatyam penance. (45)
Having taken any thing previously eaten by a cat, by
a crow, by an ichneumon, or by a mouse, one shall drink
the expressed juice of Brahmi plants. (46) Having
partaken of anything previously eaten by a dog, one
shall fast for a whole day, and take Panchagavyam
after that. (47)

pepper, cardemom-powders and ginger-bits: Samtid Madhu-
dugdhena Modayitvé Sushobhanam, Pachet Ghritottare bhdnde,
kshiped-bhande nave tatah, samydvohsau yutas’ churnair-khan-
daila marichdrdrakat.

* Shaskult {s a kind of confectionary made with stuffings like
our modern Purfs and kachaurss.

† Nanda infers from the use of “cha” that the same penance
is ordained fer tasting excrements of these animals.

{ The text has Syanduss, which may also mean a cow that has
seen a bull or a cow that has borne two calves at the ssme time.

Vishnu Samhita. O15

Having (unknowingly) taken the excrements of 2
five-toed animal, one shall fast for seven days. (48)
Having partaken of an A’ma S’rdéddha repast, one shall
live on milk alone for three days. (49) A Brdh-
mana havifg unknowingly taken the leaving of a
S‘udra, shall live on milk alone for Seven days. (50)
A Brdhmana, having unknowingly eaten the leaving
of a Vais’ya, shall live on milk alone for five days. (51)
For having taken the leaving of a Kshatriya, for three
days ; (52) and for one day, for having eaten the leaving
of a Brahmana. (53) A Kshatriya, having eaten the
leaving of a S‘udra, shall live on milk alone for five days.
(54) For eating the leaving of a Vais’ya, he shall live on
milk for three nights. (55). Likewise, a Vais’ya, having
eaten the leavings of a S’udra’s plate, shall do the
same penance. (56) Having eaten the food of a
Chandéla, one shali fast for three nights. (57) A
Pardka, penance is the expiation for ‘eating the cooked
food of a Chanddéla. (58)

Under no circumstance shall a Braéhmiana eat the
flesh of an animal, not consecrated with Mantras, buc
he will eat, in conformity with the injunctions of the
eternal scriptures, the flesh of an animal, consecrated
with Mantras and daly offered on the occasion of 4
sacrifice. (४५) `

A wanton-killer of an animat shall suffer pangs
for as many number of years in this world as that of
hairs on the body of the slaughtered animal, and shall
find no respite in the World to come. (60)

The self-begotten (Brahma) created beasts for the
purposes of religious sacrifice. A religious sacrifice
fs for the elevation of all universe ; hence slaughter
{animal-killing) is no slaughter (animal-killing) in >
religious sacrifice. (61)

20

916 Vishnu Samhita

The slayer of animals for ‘gain stands charged with
a lesser sin in the next world than the one who eats
the flesh of an animal, killed for purposes other than
that of a S’rauta (Vedic) sacrifice. (63)

Cereals, cattle, beasts, trees, and birds, killed for
the purposes of a religious sacrifice, are reboth in planes
of higher existence. (63)

Animals should be killed only on the occasions of
Madhuparka, Datva, Pitra and other religious sacri-
fices, and not oh any other occasion. (64)

A’ twice-born one, well-versed in the teal imports
of the Vedas, who kills an animal on the occasion of
a religious sacrifice, causes the elevation of his own
soul as well as that of the animal killed in the sarri-
fice. (65)

A self-controlled Brdhmant, whether dwelling in the
forest, or in his own house, or in the house of his pres
ceptor, shall never betake to killing, unsanctioned by
the Vedas. (66)

Acts (of) killing, which are sanctioned by the Vedas
in this world, should be regatded as (acts of) non-killing,
since it is from the Vedas that all religion (virrue) has
emanated. (67)

He, who, for his own pleasure, kills harmless beasts,*
should be regarded as dead in life; such a man shall
know no happiness, here or hereafter. (68)

He, who desists (८1८, wishes not) from inflicting
pain, on any animal, either of death or confinement,
(is really) the well-wisher of all creatures, such a man
enjoys extreme felicity. (69)

॥ © Nanda interprets the couplet to mean that it is no sin to
sportively kill beasts of prey.

Vishaw Samhita. 917

He, who has annihilated all killing propensities, shal!
obtain what he will contemplate, do, or fix his heart
upon. (70)

Meat can not be obtained without killing a living
creature, killing leads to hell; hence, let a man refrain
from killing any creature whatsoever. (75)

Considering the origin of meat,* and with an eye
to the pain which an animal suffers in death or incar-
ceration, let a man refrain from taking all kinds of
meat. (72)

He, who does’ not take meat by transgressing the
law (by infringing the rules of the Vedas), like
Pis'acha, earns the love of all, and enjoys an immunity
from disease. (73)

He who. sanctions the killing of an animal, he who
quarters its dead body after killing, he who actually
kills it with his own hand, its seller and purchaser, he
who cooks its meat, he who serves out the ‘cooked meat
(to the diners) and he who eats it—these are the
killers. (74)

A greater sinner exists not (in this world) than he
who wishes to increase the flesh of his body by eating
meat, without first offering it to his departed manes. (75)

The merit of a non-eater of meat, as well as that
of one who celebrates a horse-sacrifice, each year, for
a hundred years, is equal. (76)

The merit, which one acquires by renouncing meat-
diet, can not be acquired by living on holy fruits or
flowers; even a forest-dwelling hermit fails to acquire
that by living on Nervdra grains (77) The ahimat

क According to the S'ruti, flesh is the product of the menstrual
blood of the mother, the latter being always impure.—(Naada)

918 _ Wiennu Sanhitd,

whose meat I take in. this warld shall eat my flesh ip
the next. This is the etymology of the term 14050
(meat) as given, by the wise (78)

CHAPTER LU.

A STEALER of gold, owned. by a Brdhmana, and less
than eigty Ratis in weight, shall make over a club to
the king, confessing his own guilt. (1) Killed, or struck
(by the king. with that club) he shall be purified. (2)
Or he shall do a Mahévrata penance, for twelve years,
(3) Like the man who appropriates a trust property (to
his own use). (4) <A stealer of paddy. or wealth shall
practise a Prdjdpatyam. penance for a year. (इ) He, who
steals another’s slave, whether male or female, or (takes
wrongful possession) of a field, or of a tank, belonging
to another, shall, practise a, Chdadréyana penance. (6)
He, who steals an article of small value, shall do a
SAntapanam, penance. (7) He, who has stolen articles
of confectionary, solid food, drinks or cordials beds,
cushions, frujts, edjble roots (vegetable tubers), or fruits
belonging to another, shall take the Panchggavyam com.
position. (8) He, who has stolen hays, wood, trees, dry
food, treacle, leather, cloth. or meat (belonging to
another) shall fast for three days. (9) A stealer of gems,
pearls, cora)s, copper, silver, ron, or Indian. bell-metal
(white copper) shall Hve on particles of rice for
twelve days. (10) He, who has stolen a cotton, silken,
or woolen cloth, shali live on milk for three days. (15)
He, who steals an animal.with.cloven or uncloven feet,
shall fast for three days. (12) He, who has stolen a bird,
of ascent, or arope of thread. or an article made af

| (1) / क. । | ^ 919

Bamboo (such ag a winnow, etc.) shall fast for one
day. (13)

A stealer shall aay how make over the stolen good
to. its rightful owner, and then practise a penance for the
expiation, of the sin,*® (14)

The man, who has stolen. any article, by transgress.
ing the injunctions of the moral codes, shall be bereft
of that particular article in his next existence, in. what-
ever caste he may be reborn. (15)

Inasmuch as the life, virtue and desire (of a man) are
based on wealth, by all means one should. refrain from
destroying. (robbing) other men’s wealth. (16)

Of a thief and a destroyer of animal-life, a thief
shal! come to greater grief, (17)

CHAPTER LIII.

HAVING visited the bed of a forbidden woman, one,
clad in a garment of bark, shall practise a Préjdpatyam
for a year, in the forest, in the manner of a Mahé-V rata,
penance. (1) Suamilarly, after having gone unto an-
other man’s wife. (2) Having had incest with a cow, one

* The text has Dattvaiydpahritam Draoyan.dhanikasydpy u-
péyatah, Prdyas'chittumtateh Kurydt Kalmashasydpanutteya-—
which implies the sense that the performance of an expiatory.
penance by a thief is entirely contingent upon his any how restoy-
ing the stolen article to its rightful owner, which is primarily
obligatory. By any means he must first restore the stolen thing
to its owner, failing which he is not even competent to do the.
penance of atonemente The loss of the owner must be first made
good, and then, and then only the thief can seek absolution. Jolly
has translated it as “though a thief may have restored to the
‘wner the stolen property, he must still perform a penance.”

‘920 Vishnu Samhita

shall practise a Govrata penance. (3 For holding sexual
intercourse with a man, for unnatural crimes with a
woman, for practising self-abuse, for holding sexual
intercourse in water, by day, or 19 a bullock-cart, a man
shall bathe with all his clothes on. (4) By holding sexuaP
intercourse with a Chandala woman, one becontes equal
with her in caste. (5) For holding intercourse (unwares)
with her one shall practise two Chdandrdyanas. (6) A
single Prdjépatyam for holding sexual intercourse with a
beast or with a prostitute.. A woman, defiled only one
time, shall practise the same penance as laid down in
respect of a man going unto another man’s wife. (7—8)
The sin, which a Brdhmana committs by going unto
an aduitress who has forsaken her husband (Vrishalt),*
for one night, he can only extinguish by living on alnts
and constantly repeating the Géyatri for three years. (9)

CHAPTER LIV.

It a mian associates with a sinner, he must do the
same penance as the sinner himself (+) A Brdbmana

* Theterm Vrishali may either mean a Sudra woman, or woman
in her menses, or a barren woman, or an unmarried girl of twelve
yeare of age, or an unmarried girl remaining in her father’s house
in whom menstruation has commenced, or # mother of a still-born
child, or a faithless wife. The guilt comtemplated in the text is
committed by holding sexual intercourse with an adultrese as Yama,
after discuc‘ing the different meanings of Vrishals, has: very
explicitlylaid down (Vide Yama Samhita Chapter I. V. 27). Jolly
has translated Vrishali as a Chandala woman, which is incorrect.

She, who deserts her own faithful husband and commits adultery
with gnhother is called a Vrishali, Vrishals is not 2-Sudra women
Yaata Samhita Zhapter I, 27.

Vishnu Samaitd 931

who has drink water from a well in which a five-toed
animal has perished, or which has been extremely defiled,
shall tast for three days. (2) A Kshatriya shall fast
for two days. (3) A Vais’ya for one day only. (4)
(And) a Sudra shall take his meal in the night® (under
the circumstances . (६) All of them (except the S’udra)
must take Panchagavyam at the close of the penance.
(6) If a S'udra drinks Parchagavyam, and if a
Brahmana drinks wine, both of them will go to the
great howling hell (Afahd-rauzravam). (7) A husband
farling to visit his undiseased wife during her mens-
trual périod,f excepting the days of Parva, shall fast for
three nights. (8) A false witness shall do the penance of
a Brahmianicide (9). He, who, after defecation or urina-
tion, has failed to wash the otifices of the organ$ (6०.
cerned) with water, shall bathe with all his clothes
on, and perform a Mahd-Vydhrit: Homat (10) He, who
has held sexual intercourse$ after sun-rise, shall bathe
with all his clothes on, and repeat the Géyatr: one
hundred and eight times. (11) Having been bitten by
dor jackal, a domestic pig, an ass, an ape, a crow;
or a public prostitute, one shall approach a curréat
stream of water and practise sixteen Préndydmas. (12)

° The text Has Naktam, which 16218 a Nakte- Vratami; or
taking a nieal in the right. Jolly has trarislated it as “fast for a
hight.”

7 The Ritekdla or mertsttual period during which sexual fater-
course with a wile ts recomimended lasts for twelve days from
after the fourth day of the monthly flow.

‡ According to Nanda Pandit the particle “cha” implies that
he shall also touch a cow. Jolly has translated Anusaka as with
out water being near.

§ The text has Nirmukta which means who has spent 01096
Jolly has translated the term as “surprised asleep,” which may bé
equally correct.

922 Vishnts Samhita.

He, who has neglected (deserted) his Vedas and sacred
fire, shall thrice bathe, and sleep on the bare floor, and
take a single meal obtained by begging, each day, for a
year. (13)

For setting one’s self up by False statemehts, and
for falsely accusing or abusing one’s Guru, he must
live on milk, for a month. (14) An athiest, a man
who lives the life of an athiest,* an ungrateful person,
a trader who uses false weights, 6r one who deprives
the livelihdod of a Brdhmana, shall live on alms fora
a year. (15) An unmarried elder brother whose younger
brother is married, 4 younger brother Who gets himself
married before his elder, an unniarried elder sister
whose younger sister is married, the relative who gives
such a girl in marriage, and the priest who officiates
at the ceéreniony, shall perform the Chdadrdyana,
penaticé. (16) He, who sells living cteatures, land,
religious merit and Soma, must perform the 290८2
Krichchha. (17) He, who sells, ginger, cereals, scents,
flowers, vegetable roots, leather, ratan, beans, skeletal
bones, hair, ashes, husks, skulls, milk, sesame-cakes;
sesame, 07 oil, shall practise a Préjdpatyam. (18) He,
who sells S’leshmAtaka fruits, shellac, wax, shells, tin,
mother of pearls, lead, steel, Audumvara, and articles
made of rhinoceros-horis, shall practise a Chéndrayana
penance. (19) He, who sells red-clothes, cochineal tint,
gems, scents, treacle, sweet juice or wool, shall fast
for three days. (20) He, who sells meat, salt, shellac,
or milk; shall practise a Chéndrdyana. (21) He should
be ‘e-initiated with the thread. (22) For riding an ass

* Several editions read Vakydh,’which means lowcaste people
who live outside the precincts of a town of village. Jolly bias
adopted this reading.

Vishnu Sambité. 923

or acamel, or for bathing, sleeping, or eating naked
one shall practise three Prdénéyémas. (23)

A recipient of improper gifts, or of gifts from un-
worthy persons, is purified by repeating, three thousani
times, in an intent spirit, the Géyafri Mantra, by living
In a cow-pasture for > menth, and by subsisting on milk
for three days. (2.)

He who has officiated as a priest at the sacrifice of
one who is not fit to be so served, he who has performed
the funeral rite for a stranger, he who has practised a
magic of destruction, and he who has celebrated an
Ahina* sacrffice, shall regain his purity by practising
three Krichchka penances. (25)

Those whose rites of Sévifri initiation have not
been performed at proper times (Vrdtyas) shalt be
caused to practise three Krickchha penances, and shall
be again duly initiated with the thread. (26)

The same penance should be done by twice-born
ones, seeking to atone for having done improper acts
and for having neglected the duties of Braéhmanism. (27)

Brahmanas, who have earned money by condem-
nable means, shall regain their purity by renouncing
that money, as well as by doing penances and repeating
the sacred Mantras. (28)

For omitting to perform acts, performances of which
are enjoined as daily obligatory by the Vedas, as well

[णै

ॐ An Ahina sacrifice, according to Nanda Pandit, is one con-
nected with repeated drinking of Soma-Juice and lasting from
two to twelve days. Medhatithi in his commentary on the Manx
Samhité (Chapter XI 198) describes it as a sacrifice extending over
two days or more. Kulluk (ibid) states that it lasts for three
days or more and is alleged in the Vedas to cause impurity.

१21

924 Vishns Samhsa

as for breaking the vow of Sxdtaka, fasting is the only
atonement. (29)

For aiming, or raising a stick agaifist a Bradhmana, a
Krichchka penance must be performed; for striking
him, an A#t-Arichchka penance; for fetching blood on
his person, a Krichchhdti Krichchha penance. (30)

Let the virtuous have no dealings with the unexpiated
sinners who have not practised. the proper penances of
atonement, nor speak lightly of them after they have
performed such penances. (31)

A virtuous person shall never associate with a killer
of an infant, of a woman, or of a person taken under
protection, nor with an ungrateful wretch, even after
they have performed proper penances for their guilt. (32)

Infants under sixteen years of age, old men of eighty
years, women, and sick folks shall do only half of the
penance enjoined to be performed for the crime they are
guilty of. (33)

For the expiation of crimes not herein specially
provided for, expiatory penances should be laid down
in consideration of the age of the penitent and the
nature of the crime he is guilty of. (34)

CHAPTER LV.

Now about the expiatory penances for crimes commit-.
ted in secret. (1) <A killer of a Bradhmana shall take an
ablution in a current stream of water, and practise
sixteen Prdéndydmas, and live on a Haviskya meal,
once a day, for a month, whereby he will be purified. (2)
At the close of the penance he shall make the gift of a

Vishnu Samhité.. 925

milch cow (3) A drinker of spirituous liquors is puri
fied by practising the vow of Aghamarshanam. (4) A
gold-stealer is purifted by ten thousand times muttering
the Géyatri. (5) One who has defiled the bed of his
preceptor will be purified by muttering the Purusha
Suktam and performing a Homa, after having fasted for
three days. (6)

As a horse-sacrifice, the king of! sacrifices, removes
all sin, so Aghamarshanam Sukiam extinguishes all
sin. (7)

Let aetwice-born one practise Préndéydma for the
extinction of all sin; all the sins of a twice-born one
is consumed by the (fire of) Prdndydma. (8)

With his breath-wind held in suspense let a twice-
born one thrice recite'the Géyatri with the Vyékrtts,
Pranava and Gdyatri S'iras (mantras), this is called
Pranayama. (9) «+

The lord of created beings ((Prajépati) milched
A” “U” and “Ma,” the component letters of the
Pranava (Om) and the ^ Bhu,” ^“ Bhuva” and ^ Sva,”
{the Vy4hritis) from the three Vedas as their essence. 10

Prajépati, the supreme lord of the universe, milched
the three feet of the Géyatri (running as) 744, etc.
from the three Vedas. (11)

By muttering this sound (Om) and the Géyatrt
preceded by the Vydhritis, at morning and evening, each
day, one acquires the same religious merit which a
Veda-knowing Brahmana acquires by reading the three
Vedas. (12)

By muttering this trinity of Mantras (Géyatri,
Pranava and Vyéhrit?), for a thousand times, outside the
village, a man is enabled to cast off all sin in the course
of a month as a snake casts off its slough. (13)

926 Vishnu Sancheté.

A Braéhmana, a Kshatriya and a Vaishya; bereft of
this trinity of Mantras, and of their daily religious
duties at the proper time, become condemnable in
the society of the virtuous. (14)

The three great Vydfritz Mantras, as well as the
Tripada (three-footed) Gayatri preceded by the eternat
Pranava shoald be regarded as the mouth of (way of
attaining) Brahma. (15)

He, who unremittingly mutters the Gayatri Mantra,
each day, for three years, becomes ethereal as the
sky and light as the air* and attains the Supreme
Brahma. (16)

The single-lettered (Mantra, Om) is the supreme
Brahma, Pranayama is the greatest of all penitential
austerities; nothing is greater than the Sdvitré
(Mantra), truth-speaking is greater than the vow of
reticence. 17)

All the Vedic rites of Homa, Fapa etc., are petish-
able ; eternal and undecaying is the Pranava, the ex-
ponent of Brahma, the lord of beings. (18)

Fapa-yajnas (sacrifices of mental repetitions of
Mantras) are ten times greater than ritualistic sacrifices
(Vidhi Yajnas such as Darsha Paurnaméshi etc.) men-
tioned in the Vedas: Low-mutterings of Mantras
(Updngshu-Yapa) are a hundred times, and mental
recitations of Mantras are a thousand times more
meritorious than the Vidhz-Yajnas. (19)

The four Paka-Yaynast which are so intimately con-

* the text has Vdyu-Bhuta, Kha-Murtimds. It means that
the votary can go anywhere he pleases like the air and assume
any shape or become bereft of all forms like the ether.

¢ The four P&ka-Yajnas, according to Nanda Pandit, are the
offerings to gods, to all bzings, to mancs, and to men, together with
the offering to Brahma.

Vishnu Samhité. 927

connected with and included within the Vidh:- Yajnas,
do not rank a sixteenth part of the ¥apa-Yajnas in
respect of merit. (20)

Undoubtedly a Bréhmana may obtain final emancipa-
tion by dint of this jaa alone, inasmuch as there is a
dictum in the Veda that, “such a Brdhmana, friendly to
all, becomes merged in the supreme Brahma.” (21)

ee)

: CHAPTER LVI,

Now then fellow the purifying Mantras from all
the Vedas. (1) By muttering which, or reciting which at
a burnt oblation, twice-born ones are freed from all
sin. (2) (They are the) Aghamarshanam. (3) Deva-
kritam. (4) Suddhavatya. (5) Taratsamandiyam. (6)
Kushmdndyah. (7) Badvamdnyah. (8) Durgasdvitri. (9)

Kulluk following Devapala in his commentary on the Kathaka
Grihya S’utra excludes the last (offering to Brahman) from the
list of Pdka-yajnas. Similarly we find, only four Paka-Yajnas
mentioned in the Grihya S’utvas of Kausika, Pards’ara and
SankhAyana. PAka-Yajnas are mentioned in the text as opposed
to Vidhs-yajnas, sacrifices prescribed by the Vedas, probably
because the latter are offered inthe triad of sacred fire, whereas
the Paka-Yajna in its narrower sense denotes the oblation offered
in the domestic fire (GArhapatyAgni.)

3 Rig-Veda, X. 190. 1.

4 Vajasaneyi Samhita, VIL. 13.

5 Rig-Veda, VIII. 84, 7—9.

6 Rig-Veda, IX. 58.

7 Vajasaneyi Samhita, XX. 14—16.

(Taittiriya A’ranyakam, X. 35.)

8 The term Pavamdnyah ordinarily denotes the ninth book of
the Rig-Veda, but according to Nanda Pandit it has reference to
Taittiriya Brahmana, I. 4, 8,

9 Rig-Veda, 1. go, 1.

928 Vishnu Samhsté.

Attshangth. (10) Padastobhah. (11) VyAhriti sdmans.
(82) Bhérunddnt. (13) Chandra Sdmans. (14) Puru-
shavrata Sdmans. (१६) Avingam. (16) Bérhaspatyam.
(17) Gosuktam. (18) Ashva-Suktam. (19) Chandra
Sukia Sdmans. (20) S’ata-Rudriyam. (21) Atharva-
S'tvas. (22) The three Suparnas. (23) Mahé-Vratam.
(24) Néréyantyam. (25) and Purusha-Suktam. (26)
The three A'jyadohas, the Rathdntaram, the Agni-
Vratam, the Vdémadeva and the Vrikat 5474. These

10 Sdma-Veda, II. 47—a9.

18 Séma-Veda, IT. 578—s80. ।

123 The Vydhriti Samans, ४.५. Bhuk, Bhuvas, Seah, Satyan
and Purushah.

t3 Bhdrundah is the name of certain SAamans twenty-one in
number which begin with the words yat te Krishna Sdkuna (Rig-
Veda, X. 16-6). The verse quoted by Nanda Pandit does not
occur in the A’ranyagdna as alleged by him, Jolly says that “the
S4mans called Ekavimsatyanugdna are meant which are found
in that work though they do not contain the verse referred to.

14 SAma-Veda, I. 147.

15 A’ranyaka Samhitd, 1४. 33, 94, in Goldschmidt’s Edition,
Rig-Veda, X. 90, I, 4,-—Folly.

16 S4ma-Veda, IT. 1187.

17 Sdma-Veda, I. 91.

18 Sama-Veda, I. 132.

19 The same text as in the fore-going S'utra.

20 Sama-Veda, I. 350. Nanda infers from a passage of Va4shishta
(XXVIII. 12) that “Cha” refers to SAma-Veda, II. 872, and I. 153.

21 Kdthaka, XVII. s1—16.

22 The text begins with the words Brahm4 Devdnim
prathamah Sambabhuva (Brahmd rose first among the gods).

23 Taittiriya A’ranyakam, X. 48— 50.

24 Sama-Veda, I. 91.

26 Taittiriya A’ranyaka, X. Passim.

26 Rig-Veda, X. 909, 1. The particle “Cha” refers to Rig-
Veda, X. 71 and I. 90, 6—8.

Wishaw 56164 929

Mantras, chanted (by them) tend to purify all creatures ;
and their chanter is enabled to recollect the incidents
of his past existences, if he so destres it. (27)

CHAPTER LVII.

Now the following should be avoided. (1) Vis. the
Vratydés (or twice-born ones not imitiated with the
thread at the, proper time and within the proper age-
limit) (2) The degraded. (3) Those whose fathers and
mothers are impure. (4) The Food of all these persons
must not be taken, nor gifts be accepted from them. (5)
Cease to have any connection whatsoever with the gifts
of persons from whom gifts may not be accepted. (6)
The Brahma energy qf a Brahmana is extinguished
by accepting gifts. (7) He, who accepts the gift of an
article, of the mode‘of accepting which he is ignorant,
is drowned with the giver in hell. (8) He, who, although
worthy and capable of accepting a gift, refrains from
receiving the same, goes to the region of givers (after
death.) (9) One shall not refuse to acccpt the gifts of
fuel, water, roots, fruit, refuge, meat, honey, beddings,
cushion, chambers, flowers, milkcurd and edible plants
when voluntarily offered (by their givers). (10)

A man, invited and pressed to take alms, may safely
accept alms even from the miscreants. It carries the
sanction of Prazdpatz. (t1)

His manes do not eat for fifteen years the food
offered by a man who refuses to accept such a gift, nor

27 Sdma-Veda I. 67, Sdma-Veda, I. 333, Sdma-Veda, 7, 27,
Sama-Veda, I, 169, Sama-Veda, I. 234.

930 Vishnu Samhita

does fire convey the libations offered by him to the
gods. (12)

For appeasing the hunger of one’s Gurus and
servants, as well as for the purpose of making offerings
to one’s gods and departed manes, one may accept a gift
from any person whatsoever, but one must not satis'y
one’s self with that. (13)

Even for these purposes, one, capable of accepting
the gifts of those kinds of article, must not accept them
from unchaste women, from eunuchs, from the degraded
or from one’s own enemies. (14)

On the death of one’s own parents, or in the event
of one not residing in the same house with them even
when they are alive, one, seeking one’s own subsistance,
shall take gifts only from the virtuous. (15)

One who ploughs the ground for half of the crop
and gives the other half to the king or to the owner of
the land (Ardhika), a Kula-mitra (lit. a friend of the
family), one’s own slave, a cow-herd, or a barber, as well
as he who surrenders himself saying, 1am your slave—
the food of these persons, even if they are Sudras,
may be taken.* (16)

* The castes mentioned in this Sutra are not properly S’udras
but offspring of unions between parents of different castes.
According to the Agnipuranam most of the Sankara Jatis (mixed
castes) or S’at S’udras are the offspring of unions between twice-
born fathers and S’udra mothers. There we find that N4pitas
(barbers) are the son of a Brdhmana father by a potter (Kumbha-
kara) mother, herdsmen being, according to Pards’ara, the offspring
of a Kshatriya by a S’udra damsel. Nanda considers that by the
use of the particle “Cha” potters are also intended. A different
interpretation of the text has been given in the Pards’ara
Samhita, though Kulluk Bhatta and MitAkshar4 have both dis-
sented from that view.

|. , छि, । , , / 9:38

CHAPTER १.४१,

Now the Hoaseholders have three kinds of
property. (4) (vs) white, mottled and biack (4) A
religious (rite) done with the white property by a man
in this life confers upon him divinity (in the next) (3)
That, doné with the mottled property, serves to impart
him: human existence (4) That, which is done with the
black property, makes him reborn as a beast (5) Pro-
perty acquired by all (castes) by plying their proper and
respective works or professions is calied white property.
(6) Property acquired by a member of any superior caste
by following the profession of the next inferior caste
is called mottled property. (7) Property acquired by
a member of superior caste by following the profession
of castes, by two or more degrees lower than his own,
is called black property. (8)

Property inherited by aright of succession, or ob-
tained as presents of love or affection, or obtained
with a wife (marriage-dowry) is white irrespective of
castes. (0)

Property acquired as a bribe or hush money, as
well as that acquired by selling articles which ought
not to be sold, or as the price of a favour or good turn
done toa man (८26. the price of a benefit) are called
mottled (S’avalam) property. (10)

Property acquired by gambling, by theft, by rob-
bery, by deceit, by shavufactuning artificial gold, or by
sycophancy (४. blowing chowries unto a rich persoti}
{5 called black wealth. (ए)

The work done by a man with any of these kinas
of property bears him the like fruit both in this world
and the next. (12)

CETL EE) 3)

932 - Vishnu Samhita

CHAPTER LIX.

Ler the master of a house-hold perform the Pake-
yajnas* in his nuptial fire. (r) Both at morning and
evening he shail perform the Agni-hotra sacrifice. (2)
He shall make burnt offerings to the gods (failing to
cast libations of clarified butter in the manner of an
Agni-hotra). (3) Let him do the Darsha-Paurna Masht
sacrifices on the days of the new and the full moon. (4)
In each solstice let him offer the Pashu bandha (animal
sacrifice). (5) In autumn and summer let him perform
the Agrayana sacrifice, (6) or when the barley and
paddy are found to ripe. (7) Persons with stores of
paddy (food grain) enough to provide them for more
than three years shall do the Soma sacrifice, once a year.
(8—9). Short of money, a house-holder shall do a
Vais'vdnara sacrifice. (10) Food obtained from S’udras
must not be used in a sacrifice. (1r) Moneyiobtained by
begging for the celebration of a sacrifice should be
all spent in its celebration. (12) Libations of clarified
butter should be cast in the fire for the Vishvedevas,
morning and evening. (13) Let him give alms to an
ascetic (14) By giving alms to the reverential persons
one acquires the merit of making the gift of a cow. (15)
In the absence of an ascetic, the food (Kept for him)
should be given to a cow. (16) Or cast in the fire. (17)
If there is food in the house, after the master has taken
his meal, let not a beggar be furned away from the
door. (18) Pestle and mortar, the grinding slab, the
oven, the pitcher, and the broom—these: are the five

* Nanda interprets it as Vais'sadeva, S’vavandkarman and similar
sacrifices. Paka-yajnas denote all those sacrifices which may be doae
in the household fire and do nop require the kindling of the triad of
sacred fires.

Vishnu Samhita. 933

animal-kitling places in a house-hold (८. of the master
of a house). (19) For the expiation of‘sins let ‘him do
a Brahma sacrifice, a Deva sacrifice, a Bhuta sacrifice,
a Pitri sacrifice and a Nara sacrifice, each day. (20)
Reading the Vedas is called Brahma sacrifice. (21)
Buruc offerings to gods constitute a Deva sacrifice. (22)
Oblations of food offered unto all creatures constitute a
Bhuta-yajna. (23) Libations of water offered to one’s
manes constitute a Pitrt-yajno. (24) Hospitality to all
chance-comers in the house is called Nri-yajna. (25) He
who does not offer food to the gods, to Atithis, to his
manes, to his servants (dependants) and to his ownself
does not live, but merely breathes. (26)

[The three orders of ascetics, ४८8 .,] Brahmachdrins,
Yatis and Bhikshus derive their sustenance from the
order of the house-hold, hence a house-holder must not
dishonour them when they are arrived at his house. (27)

The Rishis, the manes, the gods, t..e creatures, and,
the Atithis all look to the house-hold for sustenance ;
hence, the order of house-holders is the best of all other
orders of life, (28)

Following pursuits of virtue, wealth and desire, con-
stant distribution of food, worship of the gods, honouring
Brdéhmanas, studying the Vedas and propitiating the
manes are the duties, by duly discharging which, a
house-holder comes by the status of Indra. (29)

CHAPTER LX.

RISING from his bed’in the muhurta sacred to Brahman
(forty-eight minutes before sun-rise) let. him void
excrements, (1) Facing the south by the night and

934 | Wishuys Samhita,

the north by the day and in the either twilight. (2)

Not in a covered ground. (3) Nor on a ploughed. field

(4) Nor in the shade of a sacrificial tree. (5) Not
on the field of an alkaline aoil. (6) Nor on grassy
ground. (7) Nor on grounds in which lives any animal.
(8) Not in a hole. (9) Nor on an ant-hill. (10) Not
on a path, (11) Nor on a high road. (12) Not on,
another man’s excrements. (13) Nor in a garden. (14)
Nor close to.a garden, or tank. (15) Nor on charcoals,
(16) Nor on ashes. (17) Nor on cow-dung. (18)
Nor in. a pastusage. (19) Nor in the sky. (20) Nor in
water. (21) Not facing the sun, the moon, the fire, or
the wind, or a Guru, or a woman, or 2 Brahmana. (22)
Nor without covering the head (23) Having rubbed
the anus with earth or brick (dust) and caught hold of
his urinary organ with his' hand, he shall rise and then,
cleanse himself with earth and. water, enough to remove
the smell and moisture* (24) The orifice of the. urethra
should be rubbed once with earth; the anus, twice;
the. left hand, ten times; the palms of two hands, seven
times: and the two feet, three times. (25) This is the
purification. for house-holders; twice as much purification,
should there be for Brahmach4rins, thrice as much for
forest-dwelling. hermits, and four times as much for
Yatis (the fourth order of ascetics.

CHAPTER >

Do not use a tooth-cleanser of Palasha-twig. (1) Nor
one of a Shleshmantaka, Arishta Vibbhitaka, Dhava

* According to Raghunandana this rule holds good in reapect of
usinitiated house-holders.

Vithua Samhita. 935

02 Dhanvana trée. (2) Nor that of a Vandhuka
Nitgundi, Shigru, Tilva or Tinduka tree. (3) Nor that
of a Kovid4ra, Shami, Pilu, Pippali, Ingudi or Guggula
tree. (4) Nor that of a Parihhadra, Amrika, Mochaka,
Sb4lmali or Shana tree. (5) Nor a (twig) of sweet
taste. (6) Nor one of an acid flavour. (7) Nor that,
half of which is dry. (8) Nor one borrowed with holes
(9) Nor one having a putrid smell. (10) Nor one that
is shiny. (8) [One should net use a tooth-twig] facing
the south or the west. (32) One should use (lit eat)
a tooth-twig facing the north or the east. (13) A
twig of a Vata, Asana, Arka, Khadira, Karanja, Vadara,
Sarja, Nimva, Arimoda, ApAmarga, MAlati, Kukubha, or
Vilva should be used. (14) One that has an astringent,
bitter and pungent taste. (15)

Each morning, one shall silently vse a tooth-twig
to the length of twelve fingers inclusive of the brash.
like part at its end, and having a girth equal to. that of
the ton of a small finger. (16

Then having taken (used) and washed that with
water, he shall deposit it in a clean place ; one shall not
use a tooth-twig* on the day of the new moon. (17)

CHAPTER LXIk.

Now at the root of the first phalange of his small finger
lies the Prajapatyam tirtham (place sacred to Praja
patt) of a twice-born one, the Brahma tirtham (place
sacred to Brahm) at the root of his thumb. (1-2)

* Danta Késhta—The twig of a tree bitten into the shape of a
00४) and used for the purposes of a tooth brush

936 Vishnu Samhsté.

The Daivam tirtham (places sacred to the Gods) at
the tips of his fingers. (3) And the Prére tirtham (place
sacred to the manes) ‘at the root of his second finger.
(4) With his hand placed inside his thigh, and seated at
a pure spot, in a happy mood of mind, and then think.
ing of no other object, and with his face directed towards
the north or the east, he shall rinse his mouth with
water that is neither hot nor boiled, bereft of froths,
not brought by any S’udra, nor with one hand, and free
from alkali. (5) He shall thrice rinse his mouth with
the Brahma tirtham described above. (6) Twice rub
his lips. (7) And touch his heart and head and the
ducts of his organs (ears, eyes and nose) with the
water. (8)

Brahmanas, Kshatriyas, and Vais’yas are purified
by sipping water, enough to respectively reach déwn to
their hearts, throats and palates; women and S’udras
are purified by sipping water enough to moisten their

lips.* (9)

CHAPTER त्सा,

FOR the wherewithal to perform religious sacrifices a
Brahmana shall resort to the king. (1) Do not travel
alone on the road. (2) Nor in the company of the
wicked. (3) Nor with the S’udras. (4) Nor with one’s
enemies. (5) Nor in the too early morning. (6) Nor late
in the evening. (7) Nor during either} twilight. (8)
Nor at noon. (9) Nor by the side of water. (10)

8 ee
° According to Mitéksharé women and S’udras are purified by
sipping water enough to moisten their palates,

Vishnu Samhita. 937

Nor too hastily. (11) Nor by the night. (12) Nor
carried by vicious, diseased or tired beasts of convey-
ance. (13) Nor by an animal having a less limb. (14)
Nor by wild animals, (15) nor by cows (bullocks), (16)
‘nor boisterous beasts. (17) Before giving barley and’
water to the beasts of conveyance, let him not appease —
his own thirst and hunger. (18) Do not lie at the
crossing of roads, (19) nor under a tree in the night,
(20) nor in a deserted or solitary chamber, (21) nor on
grass, (22) 707 17 the room where beasts are penned,
(23) nor on Fair, husks, skulls, skeletal bones, ashes,
or charcoals, (24) noron Kérpdsa seeds. (25) Let a
man circum-ambulate a meeting of roads, (26) a divine
image, (27) a known Vanaspati, (28) fire, Brahmanas,
prostitutes, a water-filled pitcher, a mirror, an umbrella,
a flag, or a banner, a Vilva tree, VardhamAna tree, a
Nandavarta (a particular kind of royal palace). (29)

As well as a palmyara-fan, a chowrie, a horse, an
elephant, a goat; a cow, milk-curd, milk, honey, white
mustard seeds, a lyre, sandal paste, arm, moist cow-
dung, fruit, flower, moist potherbs, Gorochan4 (pigment
obtained from ox-bile) and sprouts of Durva grass. (31)
Similarly, (he shall circum-ambulate) a turban, orna-
ments, gems, gold, silver, cloth, carts and meat. (32)
Seeing earth kept in an ewer and containing all kinds
of cereals, an animal tied to a tether, an unmarried girl
and fish he shall start on his journey. (33) Having
seen an insane, intoxicated or deformed person he
shall turn back in his journey (34) As well as those
who have purged, vomited or shaved their head and
dwarfs, and persons, wearing dirty clothes or clotted
hairs. (35) Similarly, having seen persons clad in
KashAya (yellow-tinged) or dirty clothes as well
as Kapilas, [barren women, eunuchs, haunch-backed,

938 Vishnu Samhita.

persons one shal] refrain from starting on a journey
(36) Similarly (having seen) oil, treacle, dry cow
dung, fuel, weeds, Palasha leaves, ashes, charcoals. (37)
Likewise having seen salt, eunuchs, urine, impotent
persons, cotton thread, and persons with dishevelled
hair or feet bound in chains. (38) The sight of a lyre,
. Of a sandal-paste, of nioist pot-herbs, of a turban, of an
ornament, and of an unmarried virgin is recom-
mended. Never assail the shadow of a divine image,
of a Brahmana, of a Guru, of a twany-coloured person
or of an initiated person with your feet. Never touch
with your feet spittings, vomitings, blood, urine, ordure,
ot bathing of another. (41) Never leap over the tether
of a calf. (42) Do not run while it rains. (43) He
must not cross a river without need. (44) Nor without
first having. offered libations of water unto the gods
and his manes. (45) Nor swim across a river with his
arms. (46) Norin a leaky boat. (47) He must not
stand on the border of .a swampy ground*™ (48) He
must not look into a well (49) Nor leap over it.f

He must make way for an aged man, for one carrying
a load, for akiog, for a Snétaka,t for a sick person, -

® The text has Nechchha khulantadhitiche?: Nachchha Kulam means
the edge or border of a swattipy place or a watery ground, folly has
translated it as on the banie of a river.

+ The test has Na Kafan. Langhaydt which Jolly translated hc
Cross it (pool) by swimming through it or in any other way. The sense
of the Sutra implying the prohibition of leaping ovet a well (Kapa) is
obvious.

‡ Nanda quoting the Grihya sutras mentions three Kinds of Snutchas
vis (1) Vidyd Suataka (those who bathe aftet having studied the Vedas)
Vrata Snatgtas (those who bathe aftet performing any Vratas) and
UbhayaSnatakas (those who bathe after having studied the Vedas and
completed the dkheered vows of student). |

Weshns Samhita. 939

for a woman, for a bridegroom, and for a carter*,
All of [these persons (meeting together) must make
way for a king; and even aking must make way for
{lit honour) a Sndtaka. (51)

CHAPTER LXIV.

He must not bathe in anothe: man’s pool. (1) Im the
absence of a pool of his own let him first lift five
handfuls of éarth from (another man’s pool) and bathe
therein. (2) He must not bathe while suffering from
indigestion (3) Nor while feeling ill or indisposed (4)
Nor naked.t (5) Nor at night. (6) Except on the occa-
ston of a lunar eclipse. (7) Nor during either twilight.
(8) Let a morning-bather bathe when the east is light-
ed up with the red glow of early dawn. (9) Let him
not shake his head after bathing inorder to shake off
the water from his hair. (10)

| He must not brush off the water with his hands, or
wipe it off with the wet cfoth, after bathing. (11) Nor
touch any oleaginous substance.* (12) Nor put on an
unwashed cloth which he had'previously worn. (13) Let

= The text has Chakri. Jolly has translated it as one riding in a
carriage.

+ According to Bhrigu and Gobbhila, it inclydes besides one who is
wholely undressed one without his upper garment, one who has dirty
clothes on, one clad in lower garments of silk only, one whe wears a
greater number of clothes or double clothing, or one who_weass a piece
of cloth only on the pudenda. |

* Raghunandana, the,founder of the Bengal echool of Smritis ;
reads the Sutra as Natatlamod Samspris’et. (He must not toach
oil,

123

940 Visanu Samhté.

hint tie a turban round his head and put on a pair of
clean, washed cloths (upper and lower sheets) after bath-
ing. (14) Ana not speak with a member of any Mlechchha
or low caste. (15) He must bathe in a fountain, or in ॐ
natural reservoir of water, or in a tank. (16) Stagnant
water is holier than water lifted up (from a pool or well.)
Fountain-water is holier (more purifying) than stag-
nant water. River-water is holier than fountain-water,.
the water collected by Vasishtha or any other holy sage
is holier than river-water, and Ganges-water is the
holiest of them all. (17) Then having removed the dirt
ef his body with earth and water, he shall plunge into:
the water and invite (invoke) the Tirthas (holy pools)
therein by reciting the three Richs commencing with
Apohishid, etc.,* or the four Richs commencing with
Hivanya varna,t or the one running as /dam Apaht
Pravahata [ti. (18) After that, immersed in water,
he shall thrice recite the Aghamarshanam Suktam. (19):
Or the mantra running as Zad vishnoh Paramam-
Padam.§ (20) Or the Drupads Gdyatri.|| (21) Or the
Anuvék running as Yunjati Manah.\ (22) Or the
Purusha Suktam. (23) |

# Apohishta Mayo bhuva—Rig Veda X 9. 1-3. Ye waters are
etc.

+ Taittiriya Samhiti V. 6, 7, 1-2. The golden: coloured
waters etc.

+ Carry away ail that, ye waters. Rigveda: I. 23. 22
§ Rigveda I. 22. 20. That most exalted step of Vishnu, etc.

|| Drupadddiva mumuchAna, etc., like one releesed from a stake
,(Drupada) Atharva Veda. VI’ 81. etc., Cf. VAjasaneya Samhitar
[ XX. 20. and Taitterevad Brahmans II, 4. 4. 9; 6.6. 3.

{ Rigveda. V. 81. They get thejr minds devoted. eta

Vishun 54१11८4. ७

After having bathed, and ‘withSthe{wet clothes on, let,
him offer libations of water unto the gods and manes,*
while standing in water. (24) If he has changed his cloth
(put on a dry cloth), (let him perform the Zarpanam)
after having ascended the steps of the landing place.t
(25) He must not squeeze his (wet) bathing garment
before offering libations of water to the gods and manes.
(26) Having bathed and sipped water, let him do the rite
of A’chamanan in the orthodox way. (27) Let him offer
a handful of flowers to the Purusha (supreme self or
subjectivity) by reciting each verse of the Purusha
Suktam,. (28) (And) Handfuls of water after that. (29)
First he must do the Deva 7arpanam (offer libations of
water to the Gods) with the tips of his fingers known as
the Daiva-tirtham. (30) After that the Pitri-tarpa-
nam with the Piirz tirtham. (31) In these rites he must
offer libations of water to the departed enes of his own
family at the outset..(32) After that, to his agnates
(Vandhus) ahd relations. (33) After that to his friends.
(34) Thus one shall do the rite of bathing each day.
(35) Having bathed he must mutter as many of the
sacred Mantras as he willbe capable of muttering. (36)
He must unfailingly mutter the 6427८67 mantra in special.
(37). (And) the Purusha Suktam. (38) There is nothing
more sublime than these two (Sduttri and Purusha

* the text has Deva-Pitri tarpanam. Joly has trnnslated it as
feed the Gods and manes. ‘TZarpanam, although it literally means
propitiation, consists in offering libations of water (containing
Sesame under certain circumstances) to the] Gods and manes, as
is known to all Brahmanas and followérs of Brahmanism.

† The text has 7rithamuttiryaya. Tirtha means a stepping
stone, a landing place. Jolly has translated it as “after having
crossed the bathing place (and reached:the bank”) which may be
anything eJse than the true import of the Sutra.

942 Weshnw Sanchité

Sukiam). (39) By bathing’only a man bocomes compe
tent to do the Datva and Pitr: sacrifices, to. mutter the
sacred Mantras and to make gifts as lard dewn (in the
Smrsts). (40)

Darkness of complexion, misfortune, bad dreams and
anxiety (lit oppressive thoughts) of aman are removed
after he has bathed in water. This is the conclu.
sion. (4)

He, who bathes, every day, suffers not the pangs in
the mansion of death. Even a miscreant is purified by
daily baths. (42)

CHAPTER. LXV.

THEN after having bathed and properly washed - his
hands and feet and duly sipped water, a man must wor.
ship the God Vasudeva, wha is without origin or death,
either in an image, or in a consecrated pitcher of water.
(1) Life should be imparted to the image by reciting the
Mantra running as May Ashvinas (the twin physicians of
the Gods) give life to thee, etc. He shall invoke the
(presence of the) deity (in the image, etc.,) by reciting
the Anavék, “may the mind be ready,” etc.,: and there:
after make obeisance tothe God (by lying on) his knees,
elbows and head. (2)

He shall make the Arvghya offering (to the deity) by
reciting the three Xichkas, running as O ye waters, etc. ;
(3) The water for washing its feet, by reciting the four
Richas, running as O ye golden coloured waters, etc. (4)
He shall sip water by reciting the Mantra, 0 ye excellent

Vishnu Samhité. 943

waters that extinguish all sin, etc.* (5) He shall offer
the water for bathing by reciting the Rich, Carry, O ye
waters etc. (6) With the one running as proud “of chariot
horse, bull and hero” etc., the unguents and ornaments.t
(7) With the one beginning with ‘A youth, splendidly
arrayed etc., 2 garmant.{ (8) With the Mantra beginning
with “Blooming” etc., a flower§ (9). With the one begin-
ning with “Thou art the destroyer of incense-stick,” a
burning}incense-stick.|} (10) With the one beginning as
thout are the light, the life (S’ukra) a lighted lamp. (17)
With the one heginning as “I praise Dadhikrdvan, a cup
of honey (Madhku-parka).** (12) With the one begin-
ning as Hivanya-garbha, etc., the offerings of edibles
(Navidys).tt (13)

Let him [offer chowries, fans, mirrors, umbrellas,
drinking water and cushions to the divinity by reciting
the Sévitri. Mantra. (14)

He, who wishes to obtain eternal status, must recite
the Pxurusha Suktam after having thus worshipped
(Vishnu) and let him cast libations of clarified butter in
the fire by reciting the same (5५८६८०१. (18)

® Atharva Veda I. 6. 4.; XIX. 2. 2. Taitteriya Aranyaka
VI. 4. 1. Nanda states that it is Katha-S'ékhiya.

+ According to Nanda this mantra also belongs to the Kathe
school, Jolly says he has not found it in the manuscript of
Katha. It occurs in the Tatttivtya Brahmana Il 7. 7. 2. and the
above translation is according to SAyan’s commentary on the work

}. Rigveda. 111. 8. 4.

§. Taittiriya Samhita. IV. 2. 5.

Atharva Veda. VIII. 7. 27.

]] Vajasaneya SamhitA I. 8. (cf. Mahidhara’s commentary)

|| Vajasayana Samhita XXII, I.

** Rigveda. IV. 39. 6.

o tt Rigveda X 221. 1-4, नि

944 Vishnu Samhita.

CHAPTER LXVI.

ONE must not dothe Daive or Pifri rites with waters
collected at night. (9) He shall not offer an unguent
to the deity which is bereft of Sandal-paste, musk,
agolochum, Devadaru-wood, camphor, saffron, and nut-
meg. (2) He shall not offer an Indigo-dyed cloth. (3)
Nor an ornament made of artificial gold or imitation
jem. ‘(4) Nor a strong-smelling flower. (5) Nor a
scentless one. (6) Nor one of a thorny tree or plant. (7)
The white and sweet-scented flowers of thorny (trees
or plants) may beigiven (to the deity). (8) Saffron and
(red) lilies, although red coloured, may be offered. (9)
Any product of animal body must not be used in
substitution for a burning incense-stick. (10) Any
oleaginous substance except oil and clarified butter must
not be used for the purposes of a lamp. (11) The
Natvidya offering must not contain any forbidden article
of fare. (12) The milk of a she-goat or of a she-
buffalo, although otherwise not forbidden to be taken,
must aot be given (in the Naividya. (13) Likewise the
flesh of a boar or of any five toed animal. (14) ऽना
controlled, pure, with calm of mind, and free from hurry
or anger, let him offer all offerings to the divinity with
all his thoughts intent thereon. (15)

CHAPTER LXVII.

THEN baving swept the place all round the (cooking) fire,
and sprinkled water over it, and spread the Kusha grass
all round and sprinkled water over them, let him take
the uppor-most part of all dishes and then offer (to the

Vishnu Samhita. 945

following divinities) in the fire. (1) (vts., To Vasudeva
(to the all-pervading one), to Sankarshana (to the supreme
and universal attraction), to Praayumna (the extremely
effulgent being), to Aniruddha (the unrestrained spirit,)
to Purusha (the sujectivity), to Satya (tnith), to
Achyuta (the undecaying ene), to Vasudeva (the all-
embracing effulgence. (2) To Agni, to Soma, to Mitra,
to Varuna, to Indra and Agni, to Vishvedevas, to Pr4j4-
pati, to Anumati, to Dhanvantari, to VAstupati, and to
the Svisti-Krit, Agni. (3) After that, he shall make
offerings with what is Ieft in the dishes. (4) After
that, with cooked-rice (कद. edibles) and accessary edibles
(Upabhakshyas). (5)* To the north-east corner of the
fire. (6) He shall make offerings to the presiding deities
of bricks addressing them by their names such as to
thee whose nante is Amv4, to thee whose name is Dullé,
to thee whose name is Nitatni, and to thee whose name
is Chupanikd, to thee all. (7)

He shall invoke, ciccumambulate and make Vali offer-
ings to Nandini, Subhag&, Sumangali, and Bhadrak4li,
to the south-corner of the fire. (8) To Dhruva, to
Shree, to Hiranyakeshi, andto thé Vanaspatis on the
supporting pole (main prop) of the room. (9) To
Dharma (virtue), to Adharma (vice) and to Death at the
threshold of the room. (10) To Varuna in the water-
pitcher (/:#. receptacle) (18) To Vishnu in the pestle
and mortar. (12) Tothe Maruts in the grinding slab
(13) To Vais’ravana, to Raja and to the ghosts
over the terrace. (14) To Indra and: his attendants

® Certain Editions read Tdrkshopatdrkshdbhydm (to Tarksha
and Uptarksha). Jolly has adopted this reading in his translation
of thé “Institutes of Vishnu.” The Bhatapalli Manuscripts read
the text as Bakshopabhakshdbhydm, which we have adopted. °

946 Vishnu Samhrtl.

in the fore part of the fre. (15) To Yama and
his atteadants in its southernhalf. (16) To Varuna
and his attendants in its back half. (r7) To Soma
and kis attendants in its northern half (18) To
Brahma and his attendants in its centre (19) Let him
make Vali offerimgs to the firmament (Akasa) ia the
upward direction (20) To the spirits that stir abroad
by day on the mor. )21) To the spirits that roam about
in the night, at night. (22) Upon blades of Kus’a
grass, with their blades turned towards the soath, he
shall offer Pindas (rice-balls) to his father, grandfather,
great grandfather, miother, father’s mother, and father’s
grandmother, mentioning their names, and Gotras (and
appending the term Svadh4 thereto.) (23) He shall
give uognents, flowers, burning incense sticks and
Natvidya (edible) offerings to the Pindas. (24) {fAnd)
utter benedictory Mantras after having placed a water-
filled pitcher. (25) He shall offer Vai offerings to
dogs, cows and Svapachas (the degraded) on the bare
ground. (26) He shall give alms (to the poor). (27)*
Great merit is sbtained by harbouring Atith:s (practis-
ing hospatality). (28) With the utmost care he shall
attend to an A7zithi asrived (at his house) in the even-
ing. (99) Nor harbour a hungry (unfed) 44240 under
his roof, (30)

‘As the Bréhmana is the lord of all the social orders;
as the husband of the wife, so the Atith: is the lord
of the house-holder. (31) Worship of (hospitality to)
the AZ:this leads to heaveu. (32)

An Atith:, who retarns disappointed from the house

* According to Nanda Pandit the particle "(तड implies
that he shail feed the Brahmanas as well,

Vishnn SanhAiié. 947

of a house-holder, takes away his religfous merit and
gives him his own sin in return. (33)

A BrShmana, who stays fera single day (at one's
house) is called an Afsthi; he is called an Aétthé from
the fact of the uncertainty of his stay (226). (34)

A Brahmana, who lives in the game village, ore
Brdhmana who lives on his wits (5४712), happening
to arrive at the house of a man where he lives with his
fire and wife, shall not be regarded as an Adit: (in that
house.) (35)

If a Kshatriya chance to arrive at one’s (Brdhmana’s}
house in the guise of an Aéithz, ane shall treat him to
9. sumptuous repast after feeding the Brahmanas. (36)

Even if Vais ’yas, S’udras, and one’s dependants
chance to come to one’s house as 4८1८025 (chance-
guests), one sball feed than in the company of his
servants, showing them marks of utmost grace or
kindness. (37) ।

If his other friends chance to come to his house, let
a house-holder feed them sumptuously with cooked-
food to the best of his ability in the eompany of his
wife. (38) ।

A newly married daughter-in-law, an unmarried
daughter, a sick female inmate of the house, an escieate,
all these a house-holder may feed without impugnity
before feeding an Azithi. (39)

The imprudent one, who eats himself before feeding
these persons, does not know at the time of eating that
his body is being eaten by dogs and vultures. (40)

After first having fed the Brahmanas and his own
servants and dependants, let a house-holder and his wife
take their meals after them all. (41)

After first having worshipped (offered cooked rice)

124 ;

948 Vishnu 5210164.

to the gods, manes, men, servants and house-hold gods,
let a hause-holder afterwards take his meal. (42)

He,.who:cooks (food) for his own exclusive use, eats
sin the residue of the food (rice) cooked 107 the
purposes of a sacrifice is called the true food by the
wise. (43)

Neither by studying the Vedas nor by performing the
Agni-ffotra sacrifice, neither by penitential austerities
nor. by celebrating religious sacrifices, docs a house-
holder attain that elevated region (status) whieh he
does by worshipping the 4८1८4८5. (44) ,

. Morning. and evening, let him respectfully give to
an Asitht.a cushion, water for washing his feet, and food
to the best of his means. (45)

Shelter, a bed, unguent for feet, and a lamp—by giving
each one of these to an AZtizhi, (a house-holder) aequires
the merit of gifting a cow. (46)

CHA PTER LXVIIT.

Let him not eat duting a solar or alunar eclipse. (1)
Let him bathe after the expiry of the eclipse and take
his meal. (2) If the sun or the moon sets without
coming out of the shadow, let him bathe the next day
alters seeing the sun relieved. (3) Let him not eat after
having seen a king, a cow, or a Brdéhinana in distress.
(4—6) An Agni-Fotra sacrificer ina foreign country
shall eat when he shall consider that his (proxy at
home) has done the Vais'vadeva sacrifice. (7) On the
accasion of a Parva, when he shall think that rites,
ought to be done on the Parva, have been performed
at home. (8) One shall not eat during indigestion. 9)
Nor at midnight. (10) Nor at mid-day. (11) Nor

Viskau Samhita. 949

durigg either twilight. (12) Nor in wet clothes. (13)
Nor in asingle cloth. (14) Nor naked. (18) Nor
while standing in water. (16) Not while sitting on
haunches. (17) Nor seated on a broken seat. (१8)
Nor in hed. (9) Nor ig a sévered dish. (20) Nor
holding it on lap. (28) Nor (placing it) on the bare
ground. (22) Nor holding it in the palms of hands. (a3)
Nor that to which salt is to be subsequently added. (24)
Let not a man ‘reprimand an infant (seated in the same
row with him ata meal.) (25) Nor eat a sweet article
(confect) alone. (26) Nor that whose butter or cream
has been skimmed off. (27) Nor fried barley-grains by
day. (28) Nor those containing sesame by night. (29)
Nor cutd and fried barley-powder by day (30) Nor the
leaves of Kovidara, Vata, Pippala and Shana. (31) Nor
before having made a gift. (32) Nor before having
offered a burnt oblation. (33) Nor in wet feet. (34) Nor
in wet feet and mouth. (35) Let not man take clarified
butter which has been previously partacen of by another.
(36) Nor gaze at the sun, moon and stars without wash-
ing his mouth after eating. (37) Nor touch his head with-
out washing his mouth after. eating. (38) Nor ‘recite
the Vedas without washing his mouth after eating. (39)
Let hum eat with his face turned towards the east. (40)
Or to the south. (41) After having commended the
food (42) In an easy state of mind, wearing a garland
of @owers, and smeared with scented unguents (such as
sandal-paste, etc.) (43) Nor the enffre food. (44) Ex-
cepting curd, honey, clarified butter, fried barley-powder
meat and Modakas. (45)

Let him not eat in the company of his wife, nor tn
air, nor while seated on a raised seat. Let not one eat
in the presence of.many, nor many white a single
person is looking at the meal. (46)

950 Vishug Saminté.

[Let him never eat] in a solitary (deserted) chamber,
in a hre-chamber or in a divine chamber; never drink
water with bfended patms of hands, and avoid over
-sepletion. (47)

Let not a man take his meal at the third watch of
the day, nor eat that which is unwholesome, nor in the
early morning or early evening, nor at night, if over
repleted in the day. (48).

Let him not eat that which has a repulsive sight ;
hor in a lying posture, or with his foot resting on a stoo)-
nor while seated on his haunches, or clasping his knes,
of with ४ cloth tied round his knees (Avasakihikam.) (49)

CHAPTER LXE.

LeT not a man visit his wife on the eighth, fourteenth,
or fifteenth day of the moon’s wane or increase. (1)
Nor alter having eaten a S’raddha repast (2). Nor
having performed 2 S’rdddha ceremony (3) Nor after
having been invited at a S*r4ddhka ceremony. (4) Nor
after having performed a Kamya ablution or Homa,
nor while observing 2 vaw (5) Nor while fasting,
or just after eating on the day of initiation) (6). Nor
at acremation ground,‘in a deserted room, or in a
divine temple. (7) Nor under a tree. (8) Nor by
the day. (9) Nor during either twilight (10) Nor a
dicty woman. (11) Norin a disty state of body. (12),
Nor a woman who has not used an ufguent. (13) Nor
without himself using any unguent. (14) Nor a dis-
eased woman (15) Nor when he is diseased himself. (16)
He shall not go unto a woman who has a limb ia [685 or
excess, or one who is alder than him in years, or a woman

Vishnu Samhita. 95!

standing in the interdicted sexual relation to him
(Guru pates), if he wishes to acquire health and
longevity. (16)

CHAPTER LXX.

LET not a man sleep in wet feet. (1) Nor with his head
turned towards the north og the west, or held in a hung
down posture. (2) Nor naked (3) Nor on a scaffold
made of moist (raw) bamboos. (4) Nor hung or sus-
pended. in the air (as in a hammock) (5) Nor on a
bedstead made of Palésn wood (6) Nor on one made
of any of the five (forbidden) kinds of wood (7) Nor
on one made of wood felled by an elephant. (8) Nor
on one made of the wood of a lightning-blasted
tree. (©) Nor on a broken one. (10) Nor on one,
burnt (scorched) by fire. (t1) Nor on one made of the
wood of a tree that had been moistened with the tem-
poral exudations of an elephant. (12) Let him not
sleep at a cremation ground, or in a deserted room,
orin a divine temple. (13) Nor amidst fickle or res-
tive persons. (14) Nor amidst women (15) Nor on
paddy, or with cows, wine fire or his guru lying below
him. (16)

Zet not a man sleep in the day or without washing
his mouth after eating, nor over ashes, or during either
twilight, or in wet feet, or on the mountain top, or on an
unholy ground (17)

952 Vishnu Samhita

CHAPTER. LXXI.

Let him not insult any person (1) Let him not laugh at
an indigent or an illeterate person, or at one who has a
limb in less ér-excess. (2) Let him not serve (enter the
employ) of a mean or degraded person. (3) Nor do any
thing which is hostile to the (injunctions of the) Vedas. (4)
Let him dress and act as suited to his years. (5) Tohis
knowledge, birth, pecuniary condition, and country. (6)
He must not be arrogant. (7). Every day he must study
or discourse on the S’astras. (8) If his purse admits, let
him not wear a torn of dirty cloth. (9) Let him not
say,“ I have १०६१. (x0) He must not put ona garland
of flowers round his neck, which is strung with red-
flowers or has astrong or offensive odour. (11) He
may wear one of aquatic red flowers. (12) He must
carry a stick of bamboo. (13) An ewer, full of water
(14) He must wear Upazita (holy thread) made of
Karpas cotton. (15) Two ear-rings. of gold. (16) He
must not look at the rising sun. (17) Nor at the setting
sun. (18) Nor look (at it) through the intervention of a
piece of cloth (19) Nor reflected in a mirror or water
(20) Nor at midday. (2६) He must not logk an angry
Gure in the face. (22) Nor look his own shadow
(image) cast in oil of water. (23) Nor in a tarnished
mirror. (24) He must not look at his wife while she is
eating. (25) Norin an undressed condition. (26) Nor
at one while he ig urinating. (27) Or at an elephant
that has broken loose from its binding atake. (28) He
must not witness a bull-fight from an uneven ground
(seat). (29) Or look at an insane. (30) Or intoxicated
person. (31) He must not cast any impure substance
in the fire. (32) Nor blood. (33). Nor poison. (34)
Neither (he must cast them, in water. (35)

Vishnu Samhita 953

He must not leap over fire. (36) Nor bask his
feet in the fire. (37) Nor rub them over blades of Kushka
grass. (38) Nor place them in a vessel of white
copper. (39) Nor rub one foot against the other. (40)
Nor write on the ground. (41) Nor rub brick-brats
with his hands. (42) Nor cut weeds with his hands. (43)
Nor cut his nails and hair with his teeth. (44) Let bim
avoid playing with dice. (45) (As well as) the rays of
the autumn sun. (46) He must not wear clothes, shoes,
garlands of flowers and holy threads, previously used by
another person. (47) Let him not teach lessons to a S’udra.
(48) Nor give the leavings of his plate or the residue of
clarified butter he has drunk to-a S’udra (49). Nor sesame.
(50) Nor instructions in religion. (51) Nor in the mode
of practising Vratas. (§2) Nor scratch his head and abdo-
men with blended hands. (53) Nor reject (the gift of)
curd and flowers. (54) Nbr himself remove a garland
of flowers from his own neck. (55) Let him not rouse up
a sleeping person. (56) Nor converse with a woman
in her flow. (57) Nor with the degraded and low-caste
men. (58) Before a god (divine image), 4 Bradhniana and
fire he shall lift up his right hand. (59) Nor report to: its
owner if he sees a cow grazing on another man’s field
(60) Nor if he finds her suckling her calf. (61) He shall
not try to exhilirate a haughty. man. (62) Nor live in
the territory of a S’udra king. (63) Nor in a place
abounding in vicious men. (64) Nor ina place which
is without a physician. (6g) Nor in one where disturb-
ing physical phenomena or civic disturbances occur. (60)
Nor for a long time on the mountain. (67) He shall not
make any futile attempt. (68) Nor sing and dance. (69)
He shall not stroke his arms..(70) Nor use indecené
language. (71) nor speak falsehood, (72) nor unpleasant
words, (73) nor huit any one’s feeling. (74) Wishing

954 Vishnu Samhita.

to live long he must not neglect his body or depreciate
himself, (75) and for a long time attend to his daily
rites of Sandhyé and prayer. (76) He must not play
with snakes and weapons, (77) or touch the orifices of
bis organs, (78) nor inflict punishment on any other
man. (79) Those who are ought to be punished shall
be punished for correction. (80) He must not speak
evil of the gods, Bréhmapas, Scriptures and the higa-
souled one’s. (81) Pursuits of desire og wealth, hostile
to the imports of the S’astras, should be abandoned. (82)
Virtue, unapproved by the people, must not be prac-
tised. (83) He shall make benedictory burnt offerings
on the days of the full and the new moon, (84) and
shall not cut weeds on those days. (85) He shall stay
bedecked with ornaments. (86) He shall observe these
rules of conduct. (87)

A self-controlled person, seeking virture, shall ob-
serve these rules of conduct, sanctioned by the S’rutis
and the Smritis, and followed by the pious. (88)

Through conduct one acquires longevity, through
conduct one attains the status he wishes to obtain, and
through conduct one obtains inexhaustible opulence.
It is good conduct that removes all evil traits in a
man. (89)

A man of good conduct, believing and unenvious,
though bereft of all other qualifications, lives for a
century. (go)

CHAPTER ॐ),
Let a man abide by embracing Dama (contro! of the
mind) and yama (control of the external sense-organs)
(1) Control of the senses is called Dama. (2) Both

Vishna Samhité. 055

this world and the next belong to a man who has con-
trolled his senses. (3) The affairs of a man, who has
not controlled his senses. do not thrive either in this
world or in the next. (4)

Control of the senses is sacred and extremely aus-
picious, control of the senses is supreme. By controll-
ing his senses, a man can obtain whatever he sets his
heart upon (5).

He, who rides in the chariot of wisdom, drawn by
five horses (of the senses) and driven by the charioteer,
mind, in the:straight road of truth and honesty, is
enabled to conquer his enemies (anger, passion, etc.), if
the horses do not go astray in wrong paths. (6)

He only, in whom the desires are merged (without
any wise disturbing the evenness of his mind), as waters
flow into the ever-filling and ever-fixed ocean, obtains
peace, and not the man.of desire who indulges in their
gratification. (7)

CHAPTER LXXIIL.

AN intending celebrant of a S’rdddka ceremony shall
invite the Brahmanas on the day previous to the date
of its celebration (1) In the forenoon of the second
day inthe light fortnight, and in the afternoon of that
day in the dark fortnight,* he shall cause the Bréhma-
aas, who have properly bathed and done the rite of
A’chamanam, to be seated on cushions of Kusha grass

* The Brahmanas should be seated in lines in the forenoon of
the day of the S’rdddha ceremony, if it is celebrated in the light
fortnight, and in the afternoon of that day, if it is celebrated jn
the dark fortnight.

125 ®

956 Vishat Sannhita.

preferentially in the order of their seniority in age and
knowledge.* (2)

On the 4124 side, two Brahmanas shall be caused
to be seated with their faces turned towards the
east, and three Brahmanas, on the Pitri, side with their
faces looking towards the north. (3) Or one on each
side. (4) In the rites of A’ma S’réddha or Kamya-
S’rdddha, he shall make. burnt offerings (by reciting
the first five of the prophylactic (lit. monster-warding)
Mantras, which occur in the Katha-ShakhaA of the Vedas.
(5) The second five Mantras in the rite of Pas's
S’rdddha. (6) The last five Mantras in the one cele-
brated on the day of the new moon. (7) In the
450८264 S'réddhas in the dark fortnight following the
full moon of Agrahdyana, the first five, second five and
last five Mantras should be respectively recited. (8)
As well as in the Anvashtakas.(g Then having ob-
tained the permission of the Brahmanas, he shall drive
away the monsters by muttering the Mantra, ^ may the
Asuras quit this place,” and strewing sesame all round.
(10) Then he shall invoke the presence of his manes by
reciting the Mantra running as Etah Pitarah, etc,
and then by means of scented water containing
sesame and Kus’a grass, he shall prepare and offer the
PAdyam (water for washing the feet), and dress up and
offer the Arghya and unguent offering by respectively
reciting the Af/antras commencing as 1/4 stithantvamrité
wak, etc., and Yanme Mata, etc. After that he shall
worship the Br4hmanas with offerings of Kus’a, sesame,

® The text has Vidyé Kramena ई e, the most advanced
among them in erudition must occupy the first seat or cushion in
the line, the one standing next to him in respect of knowledge
the next cushion and so on.

Vishnu Samhita. 957

*

clothes flowers, ornaments, burning incense-sticks, and
lighted lamps to the best of his might. T-hen taking in
his hand the cocked rice saturated with clarified butter
and pondering upon the Adityas, Rudras, and Vasus,
he shall look at the cooked rice and ask, -May I do
the Agni-kéryam? Then having been commanded by
the Brahmanas, as “do the Agui-kdryam,” he shall make
three burnt offerings, (11) He shall consecrate the but
ter by reciting the A/antra, Ye Mamakah Pttarah, etc
and then give the cooked rice in a silver plate, or in any
other kind of vessel available, by reciting the Mantra
Namokh Vis'vebhyoh, etc., to the Bradhmana seated with
his face towards the east. (12) To (the Brdhmanas)
seated with their faces towards the north, considering
them as the living representatives of his father, grand-
father and great-grand father and pronouncing their
names and Goftras. (13)

He shall recite the Mantra, yanme Prakama 440.
yatrath, etc., at the time when the Brdhmanas would be
eating that cooked rice. (14) As well as (८८02525, Puranas,
and Dharma S’éstras. (15) Near the leavings of the
dishes of Brahmanas and on blades of Kasha grass with
their tips directed towards the south, he shall offer a
Pinda to his father by muttering the Mantra, Prithivi
Darvi, etc. (16) The second one to his grand-father,
(by muttering the Alantra, Antariksham, Darvi Raksha,
etc. (17) Thethird one to his great-grand-father (by
muttering the Mantra, Dyordivi Raksha, etc. (13) He
shall make the offering of cloth by reciting the /axntra,
Yetra Pitarah Pretah,; etc. (19) The offering of
boiled rice by reciting the Mantra, Virannah, Pitars,
Dhatte, etc. (20) He shall rub his hands against the
tips of Kushka grass by reciting the Mantra, Atra Pitaro
Madayadhvam, etc. (21) (And) encircle the Pizdas with

958 Vishnu Samhsté.

e
“*

jets of water, break down the Pindas, and wash the
ground in front of them by reciting the Mantra, Urjam
Vakanti, etc., and offer the Arghya offerings, flowers,
burning incense-sticks, unguents and edibles. (22)
(And) a water-pot with oil, honey and clarified butter.
(23) The Brahmanas having eaten to their satisfaction, he
shall recite the Mantra commencing as M2 meksheshta
etc., and scatter the residue of the boiled rice, offered
in the S’raddha, with blades of ६५52 on the leavings
of the plates of the Brahmanas, and ask them (Brdh-
manas) ‘are you satisfied, is the ceremony completed °”
[Then having got their reply], he shall give water for
A’chamanam to the three Brdhmanas, seated with their
faces to the north, and after that, to the two Brdhmanas
seated with their faces turned towards the east. After
that, he shall sprinkle water over the ground of the
S’raddha, saying, “let the ground be well-washed.”
He shall do all these works with Kus’a blades in his
hand. (24) Then he shall circumambulate the एदल
manas seated with their faces turned towards the east,
muttering the Mantra, Yanme Ramah, etc., and having
finished the rite of circumambulation, he shall give them
their Dakshinds (honorariums) according to his might.
He shall say, ‘be ye free,’’ and the Brébmanas shall
reply ^“ ५८ have become free.” After that, he shall
recite the Matra, ‘‘ the gods and the manes,” etc. (25)
Then having addressed the Brahmanas seated with their
faces towards the east, by mentioning their names and
Gotras, he shall give them Adshyaya water, and address
them as” be pleased, © Ye Ves'vedevas. After that, calm
in mind, and with palms of his hands blended together, he
shall pray as follows (26) :—-"Let there be more makers
of gifts in our family, let our knowledge of the Vedas
grow from more to more, may our progeny increase.

Vishnu Samhité, 959

May not reverence for the good depart from our family,
and may we have plenty to give.” (27) And the Brdh-
imanas shall reply, “ be it so.” (28) “ May our food grains
be ample in quantity and may we get Atithis. May
many solicit our favour, may we not be obliged to
seek any man’s bounty.” (29) Having muttered these
two Mantas, he shall receive blessing. Then after having
duly propitiated, followed and bid farewell to the Brah-
manas, he shall read aloud the Mantra running as Vaje,
Vaje, etc. (30—31)

CHAPTER LXXIV.

ON the occasion of the 4shéakas* one shall first do a
S’rdddha unto the gods and then perform the S’réddhas
of his manes with offerings of cakes, meat and S’akas.
Under the auspices of the Anvashtakast he shall first
make the burnt offerings (//oma) in the fire unto the
gods, by muttering the five afore-mentioned Mantras,
and feed the Brahmanas for the propitiation of his
father’s mother and father’s grand mother. He shall give
them Dakshinds, follow them toa little distance from
his house and bid them adieu as before (1) After
that, he shall dig three trenches in the ground. (2) He
shall kindle a fire on the north east angle of the base of
the ttenches and offer Pindas thereon. (3) Those offered
to the male (ancestors) should be deposited at the base
of the three trenches, and those offered to the female

* The eighth days of the three months in which mares are to
‘be propitiated.

+ The ninth days of the dark fortnight of the three munths
following the day of the full moon in Madrgas’irsha.

960 Vishnu Samhité.

ancestors as well. (4) The three trenches in .respect
of the male ancestors shall. be filled with boiled rice
and water (5) Those in respect of the female ances-
tors with milk and boiled rice (6) Each of these trenches
shall be filled with milk-curd, meat and milk. (7) Having
thus filled them, he shall mutter the mantra, ‘may
these (offerings) last ye (mate ancestors) and ye (female
ancestors) for eternity. (8)

CHAPTER LXXV.

He, who shall do a S’raddha ceremony in the life time
of his father, shall do it unto those to whom his grand-
father shall perform a,S’raddha ceremony. (1~2) In the
event of his father, father’s father, and father’s grand father
living, he shall not do any S’raddha. (3) He, whose
father is dead, shall offer a Pinda to his deceased father
and one to each of the two ancestors immediately prece-
ding his grand-father. (4) He, whose father and grand-
father are dead shall offer a Psnda to his deceased father
and grand-father each, and another Pinda to his grand-
father’s grand-father. (5) He, whose grand-father is
dead, shall offer a Pinda to his (deceased) grand.father,
and one to each of the two ancestors, immediately pre.
ceding his great grand-father, in the asceding line. (C)
He, whose father and great gand father are dead, shall
offer a Pinda to his father and a Pinda to each of the
two ancestors preceding his grand father in the ascend-
ing line. (7)

The wise one shall thus do the S’raddha unto his
mother’s father, grand father and great grand father,
etc.), duly changing the wording of the Mantras accord-

Vishnu Samhité. 961

ing to the exigencies of the case. In the S’raddhas
of. brothers, etc., such modifications of mantras shall be
omitted. (8)

CHAPTER LXXVI.

THE days of the new moon, the three Ashéakas, the
three Anvushtakas, the day of the full moon in the
month of Afagha, the thirteenth day of the moon’s
wane following upon the day of the full moon in the
month of Bhdédra, marked by the asterism MaghA, and
the months when ठता and barley grain ripen (1)
These are the occasions on which, according to Vrihas-
pati, S’raddha ccremonies ought to be performed. He
who fails to celebrate a S’raddha ceremony on any of
these occasions, goes to hell. (2)

CHAPTER LXXVII.

The time when the sun passes over to a new zodiacal
sign. (1) The two equinoxes (2) Specially the two
solstices.*(3) The astral combination known as the
Vyatipat. (4) The days marked by one’s natal star. (5)
Abhyudaya S'raddha.t (6) According to PrajApati

* The last days or Sankrantis (the day on which the sun
changes the zodiacal sign) of the months of Vais’akha, Kartika,
874४2112 and Magha.

† Abbudaya literally means Increase or Prosperity. Abhyu-
daik S‘raddhas are those which are performed in connection with
any rite-of prosperity, such as marriage, the rite of the causation
५१ the birth of a male child (Punsayanam), cte.

962 Vishnu Samhita

these are the occasions of Kdmya S'radsdhas or
(S’raddha ceremonies performed for the fruition of any
definite object). S’raddhas performed on these occasions
bear eternal fruits. (7)

The wise shall never perform a S’rdddhka during
either twilight, or at night, except on the occasion of
a lunar eclipse when they can so perform. (8)

A S’raddha ceremony done during the continuance
of an eclipse is highly meritorious and grants to the per-
former all things he desires. The merit of such a per-

formance endures as long as the moon and the stars
endure in the universe. (9)

CHAPTER LXXVII.

A S'raddha ceremony done on Sunday always accords
good health (to its performer). (t) (Done on) Monday
it gives good fortune. (2) (Done on Tuesday it pro-
duces fright from battle. (3) Done on Wednesday, it
ensures realisation of all desires. (4) Done on Thurs.
day, it imparts knowledge coveted by the performer. (5)
Done on Friday, it imparts wealth (to the performer). (6)
Done on Saturday, it increases the duration of life. (7)
Done under the auspices of the asterism Krittikd, it
ensures a residence in heaven. (8) (Done under) the
auspices of the asterism Rohinz, it imparts progeny. (9)
Done under the auspices of the asterism presided over
by the moon (Mrigas’ira), it gives the energy of Brahma
(ro) Done under the auspices of the asterism pre-
sided over by the Rudras, (the asterism A’rdra) it gives
a prosperous business. (11) Done under the auspices of
Punarvasu, it gives land. (12) Done under the auspices

Vishau Samhita. 963

of Pushya, it gives increase of the bodily principles. (13)
Done under the auspices of the asterism presided over
by the serpent (the asterism As’/esk2), it givés pro-
perty. (14) Done under the auspices of the asterism
presided over by the manes (the asterism Magha), it
accords the realisation of all desires. (15) Done under
the auspices of the Bhaga (the asterism Purva Phal-
gant’, it imparts good fortune. (16) Done under the
auspices of the asterism presided aver hy Aryaman
{the asterism Uttara-Phalguni), it gives wealth. (19)
Done under the auspices of the asterism /as?a, it gives.
superiority among members of one’s own caste. (18)
Done under the auspices of the asterism Chitra, it
gives’ handsome-looking sons. (19) Done under the
auspices of the asterism Svat, it gives succes; ia
trade. (20) Done under the auspices of the asterism
Vishakha it gives gold. (21) Done under the auspices
of the asterism presided over by Mitra (the asterism
Anuradha), it gives friends. (22) Jone under the
auspices of the asterism presided over by S’akra (the
asterism JFeshtha), it accords a kingdom. (23) Done
under the auspices of the asterism ४८2, it gives success
in agriculture. (24) Done under the auspices of the.
watery asterism (Parvd-Shddé), it gives sea-borne
wealth.(25) Done under the auspices of the asterism
presided over by the Vis’vedevas (the asterism (44472.
30222}, it grants the realisation of all desires. (26)
Done under the auspices of the asterism Adhz71#, it gives
excellence. (27) Done under the auspices of the-asterism
S’ravand, it grants realisation of all desires (28) Salt
{7 the one done under the auspices of the asterism
(Dhanishthd) presided over by Vasava. (29) Done under
the auspices of the asterism (S’atabhzs4) presided over by
Varuna it gives an immunity from disease. (30) Done
126

964 Vishnu. Sanhita

under the auspices of the Asterism Aja (Purva Bhdéard.
pada), it gives digging implements (31) Done undet
the auspices of the asterism Uttarabhédrapada, it gives
a house. (32) Done uuder the auspices of Paushna
(Revati) asterism it gives kine. (33) Done under the
auspices of the asterism As vini, it, gives horses. (34)
Done under the auspices of the YAmya (Vavani)
asterism) it confers longevity. (35) Done on the day of
the Pratipag (first day of the fortnight), it gives a house
and a beautiful wife. (36) Done on the second day of
the fortnight (Dvitiya), it gives a daughter who fulfils all
` the expectations of her father. (37) On the third day
of the fortnight it grants all desired objects. (38) Done
on the fourth day of the fortnight, # gives animals. (39)
Done on the fifth day of the fortnight it confers property
and handsome sons. (40) Done on the sixth day of. the
fortnight, it gives victory in a game of dice. (42)
Success in agriculture on the -seventh and success in
trade on the eighth day of the fortnight. (42—43)
Done under the auspices of the ninth day of the fort-
night, it gives animals. (44) Done under the auspices
of the tenth day of the fortnight, it gives horses. (45)
Done under’ the auspices of the eleventh day of the
fortnight, it gives a progeny of sons, resplendent with
the effulgence of Brahma. (46) Done under the aus-
pices of the twelfth day of the fortnight, it gives
longevity, opulence, gold, silver, and > kingdom. (47)
Done under the auspices of the thirteenth day of
the fortnight, it gives good fortune. (48) Done under
the auspices of the full moon, it grants the realisation
of all desires. 49) -The fourteenth day of the fortnight
is recommended for the S’r¢ddha ceremonies of those,
killed by weapons. (50) There are two verses in the
Pitri Gita on the subject. (51) |

Vishnu Samhité. 965

May such foremost of men take birth, in our family,
who willdoa S’rf4ddhka unto us on the thirteenth day
of the moon’s wane in the month of Ashdda, marked
by the astral combination known as the Gajactchhdyd,*
or will do S’raddhas throughout the month of KArticka,
each afternoon. (52—53). |

‘CHAPTER UXXIX, |

Now one shall not do > S’sdddha ceremony with water
collected in the night. (1) In cases, where Kus’a grass
would be unavailable, Ke’sa or Durvé grass would be
given in its stead. (2) Threads of Kérpdsa (cotton)
should be given where a piece of cloth would be un-
available. (3) Ends (Déshd) of a piece of A’hata clotht
may also be given. (4) Strong-scented or offensive-
smelling flowers, as well as those of red colour, or culled
from thorny plants should be avoided. (5) White,
fragrant flowers, even if they are born of thorny plants,
and aquatic fiowers, even if they be of red colour, shall
be offered. (6) Lard or fat must not be given in the
lamp (used for lighting purposes.) (7) 011 or clarified
butter shall be rather given in its stead. (8) Any kind of
animal-produce (such as, nails, etc., of animals) shall
not be used for the purposes of an incense stick. (9)
Let him give bdellium with honey and clarified butter

# When the sun is in the asterism Hast4 on the thirteenth day
of the moon's wane, marked by the asterism Maghd, the combina-
tion known as the Gajachehhayd is said to follow.
+ A new, unused piece of.cloth with white fringes, only once
washed with water is called an A’hafé cloth. =

966 Vishnu Samheti.

(10) (Pastes) of sandal wood, saffron, campha , aloe.
wood, and Padma-KAshtham as unguents. (11) . Let
him not give any kind of artificial (manufactured)
salt. (12) _He must not give clarified butter and curries
with bis hand. (13) Let him give metal utensils. (14)
Especially those made of silver. (1 5) He must offer
‘vessels made of the horn of the rhinoceras, blankets
made of the hairs of a mountain-goat, the skin of a
black antelope, sesame, white mustard seeds,, and other
holy articles, as well as those which, have the virtue
of warding off monsters. (16) Let him avoid giving
pepper, Mvukundaka flowers, Bhu<strinas, the leaves of
S'igru, mustard, Surasa, Sarjaka, gourds, pumpkins,
bringels, the potherbs known as Palakya, Upadaki, and
Tanduliyaka, Kusumbha, Pindalu, and the milk of the
she-buffalo. (17) (As well as) Rajamasha, lentil seeds,
` stale food and artificial salt. (18) He shall avoid anger.
(19) Must not. shed tears. (20) And avoid hurry. (21)
Iu respect of giving clarified butter, metallic vessels or
those made of the horn of the rhinoceros, or of the wood
of the Phalgu tree are recommended. (22) There is a
verse on the subject. (23)

Anything (offered to the manes) in a gold or silver,
véssel, or in one made of the wood of the Phalgu or
Audumvara tree, or in one made of the horn of the
shinoceros, bears eternal fruit. (24)

CHAPTER LXXX
SESAME seeds, Brihi grains, barley grains, MAshapulse,
water, roots, fruits, S’'yamaka grains, Priyangu, Nivdra
grains, Mudgapulsc and wheat (satisfy the manes) for a

Vishnn Sahhité. 967

month. t) Meat and fish (satisfy them) for two: months.
(2) The flesh of deer for three months. (3) The ftesh of a
lamb for four months. (4) The flesh of a bird for five
months. (5) The flesh of a goat for six months. (6)
The flesh of a Ruru (a species of deer) for seven
months. (7) The flesh of a Prishati (a species of spotted
deer} for eight months. (5) The flesh of a Gavaya, for
nine months. (¢) The 0८811 of a buffalo for ten months.
(10) The flesh of a tortoise for eleven months. (12)
The cow-milk or its modifications (satisfy the manes) for
a year. (12) There is a GAthd verse on the subject in
the Pitri Gitd. 113) Constantly wé eat the Kala S’4k,.
large-scaled fish and the flesh of an old goat,* or that
of a rhinoceros whose horn is yet undeveloped. (14)

CHAPTER 12091.

Ler him not keep the boiled rice on the cushion. (1)
Nor touch it with his feet. (2) Nur sneeze over it. (3)
Let him ward off the monsters by strewing sesame or
mustard seeds (all round. (4) He must not do a
S’rdddha in a covered place. (5) Nor see a woman in
her menses. (6) Nor a dog. (7) Nor a domesticated
pig. (8) Nora domestic cock. (9) Let him carefully
exhibit the S’rdddha toa goat. (10) The Braéhmanas
shall eat their meal by holding perfect silence. (11)
Without covering their heads. (12) Without putting on
their shoes. (13) Without placing their feet on the

* The text has Bdrdhinasa. Jolly, following Nanda Pandit,
has translated the term as flesh of the cram called Bdrdhinase.
Kullu and Vijnaneshvara interpret the term [to mean an
old, white goat which is also supported by the Agni-puranam,

968 Vishnu Sambi.

stools. (14) Let not the man who has 2 Ilinb im less or
excess see the S’rdddhka ८९९८10९४, (15) Let not the
S’udras witness it. (16) Nor the degraded ones. (17)
At that time, let him .the celebrant: of the ceremony)
feed the Brdhmanas, or beggars* with the permission of
the Brahmanas. (18) Even asked by the giver, let not
the Brdhmanas speak in commendation of the food
(८42८5). (19)

As loog as the boiled rice continues warm, as long as
the Bréhmanas silently eat that, as long as they do not
speak in praise of that boiled rice, so [गह do the manes
eat. (20)

Having brought together the residue of all sorts of
substantial food and (of curries, etc.,) he must sprinkle
it with water, and place it (on the Kus’a_ grass
strewn) before the Brdhmanas who have caten their
meal. (21) .

The remainder of the food, cast on the Kus’a blades,
falls to the portion of those who had been dead before
attaining the age of being cremated, (below two years
of age’, or had wantonly deserted their innocent wives
when alive. (22)

The remainder of food that is left on the ground
falls to the portion of honest and industrious servants
(slaves.) This is what has been said by the Rishfs, (23)

CHAPTER >+,

He must not test (enquire into the descent and qualities
of) a Brdéhmana in connection with a rite of Daiva

* The text Fas Vikshukam. Jolly has translated it as an ascetic

Vishuw Samhitd. 969

S'vaddha (1) He shall do it in respect of a Patra
S’vaddha (done in honor.of the manes) ceremony. (2)
Let him avoid (not invite) Brdhmtanas who have limbs in
less or excess. (3) Brdhmanas who have done improper
acts. (4) (Brdhmanas) who are deceitful as the cats. (5)
Brdhmanas who wear a cloak of religion. (6) Brdhmanas
who are professional astrologers. (क) Brahmanas who
subsist upon the offerings made to the idol on which
they attend. (8) Physicians. (9) Brdhmanas who are
sons of not married wives. (10) Their sons. (11)
Those who act as priests at many men’s sacrifices. (12)
Those who officjate as priests at the religious sacrifices
of S’udras. (13) Those who are village-priests. (14)
Those who officiate as priests at the sacrifices, of
those who should not be so served. (15) Those who
have not been initiated with the thread within the proper
age limit (Vratyas) (16) Those who officiate as priests
at the sacrilices of Vrdtyas. (17) Those who accept
gifts on the occasion of a Parva. (18) Malignant in-
formers. (19) Brdhmanas who teach the Vedas for fee
(20) Those who have been taught the Vedas for fee (21)
Brahmanas who subsist on the food given by S'udras. (22)
Br4hmanas who associate with the degraded. (23) Brd4h-
manas whe have not studied the Vedas. (24) Br&éhmanas
who have neglected the rites of Sandhya. (25)
Br&éhmauas who have entered the king’s service. (26)
The naked ascetics. (27) Brahmanas who have quarrelled
with thetr fathers, who have deserted their parents,
Gurus, (28 and their fire. (29)

These are Said to be the worst of Brdhmanas who
defile a Row of Bréhmanas (2.e., who sit down to a
meal in the same Row with them——Pankii dushakds)
The wise one shall carefully avoid such Brdhmanas on
the occasion of a S’raddhe ceremony. (30)

970 Wisnnu Samhyt2.

CHAPTER LXXXIII.

THE following are the Panktiddvands \Brdhmanas who
sanctify the row in which they sit down ata S’raddha
repast). (1) One who has studied the three Vedas. (2)
One who keeps the five fires. {3 One who sings the psalm,
Feshthya Sdma. (4) One who has studied even a single
Veda. (४) He who has studied any of the VedAngas. (6)
He who has studied the Purana, /titkasa or Grammar.
(7) He who has studied even a single Dharma S’dstra.
(8) One who has purified himself by resorting to sacred
shrines or pools. (9) One, purified by the celebration
of religious sacrifices. (10) One, purified by practising
penitential austerities. (11) One, purified by truth
(speaking truth only.) (12) One, purified by (muttering)
the Mantras. (13) One devoted to the recitation of
the Gayatri. (14) Sons of girls married in the Brahma
form of marriage. (16) One who reads the three
Suparnas. (16) The son-in-law (of the deceased, (17)
and his daughter’s sons, they are the receptacles (fit
persons). (18) Especially the Yogins. (19) There isa
verse on the subject in the. (7८4 Gita. (20)

May he be born in our family who will assiduously
feed Yogins at a S’rdddhka repast whereby we are
satisfied. (21)

CHAPTER LXXXIV.

Ler nota man doa S’rdddha ceremony it’ a country
of the barbarians. (1) Let him not go to a county of
the Barbarians. (2) By drinking water out ef another
man’s tank, one acquires the same caste with him. (3)

Vishan Samhita, 971

. The country, in which there exists not the division
of the four-fold social order, should be regarded as a
country of the barbarians, otherwise it is Ary4varta
(tlre land of the Aryas). (4)

CHAPTER LXXXV.

A S'réddha done at Pushkara bears eternal fruits. (1)
As well as burnt oblations, penances and mutterings of
Mantras made thereat. (2) By bathing in Pushkara
one is immediately absolved of all sins. (3) So at
Gayashira. (4) At Akshyavata. (5) At the hill of Amara-
kantaka. (6) At the hill of Vardha. (7) Any where on
the bank of the Narmada. (8) On the bank of the
YamunA. (9) Especially in the Ganges. (10) At Kusha-
varta.(ar) At Vinduka.. (12) At the Nila Parvata. (13)
At Kankhala. (14) At Kuvjamra. (15) At the Bhriga-
tunga. (16) At Keddra. (17) At Mahdlaya. (18) At
Nadantik&. (19) At Sugandha. (20) At S’Akambhari. (21)
In the (river) Phalgu. (22) In the Mah4-Gang4. (23)

5 There exists one Akshaya Vata in Behar and another at
Allahabad.
6 Amarakantaka on the Mekhala mountain in the Vindhya
Tange.
7 Vardha-tritha in the Sambalpur division. It may probably
mean the ancient Varabamula in Kasmir.
11 Kusdvarta is sitdated on the mountain called ‘'raymbaka
where the Godavari takes its rise.
12 Binduka in the Deccan.
15 Kubs4mra, likethe Ekdmva, is the namo of a plain in Orissa.
16 1 018 is the name of a mountain near thc Amarakantaka in
the Himalayas.
a1 ‘}he:modern Shambar in Rajputana,
23 MahdSganga is the Alakananda riyer,
| 127 .

922 Vishnu Samhita

At the village of Trihilika. (24) At the fountain
of Kumara. (25) At Prabhdsa. (26) Any where in the
river Sarasvati in special. (27)

At the door of the Ganges, at Pray4ga, in the estuary
of the Ganges, and always in the forest of Naimisha, at
Benares in special. (28) |

At the hermitage of Agastya. (29) At Kanya
S’rama. (30) In the river Kaushiki. (31) At the bank
of the Sarayu. (32) At the confluence of the S’ona
and the Jyotishi. (33) At the hill, S’riparvata. (34) In
the Kalodaka. (35) In the north Manasa (in KAshmira)
(36) In the VadavA (Lake). (37) In the Ma&tanga-
४4101. (38) In the Saptarsha. (39) In the Vishnupad.
(40) In the Satga-marga-pada (८८६. Road to heaven).
(47) Inthe river Godavari. (42) In the river Gomati.
(43) {n the river Vetra-vati. (44) In the Vipdsa
(Beas). (45) In the Vitasté (46), At the bank of the
S’atadru (Satlej) (47) tn the Chandra-bhigda. (48) In
the Irdvati. (49) At the shore of the Sindhu (Indus).
(50) In the five rivers of the south. (81) In the

24 Trikalikagrdéma near Silagtam

25 Kumdradhdrd is the name of a lake in Kas’mir which the
god Kumara by a stroke of his arrow caused to stream forth from
the Krauncha mountaiu (sce Vayu purana). Nanda says that it is
situated near the southern ocean in the plain of Ishupata.

29 Agastyds'rama is on the Sarasvati near Pushkar.

39 Saptarsha is the modern Satava in the Marhatta countries.

40 According to Nanda this Tirtha is in the centre of Gaya.
There is another of this name on the Himalayas.

44 Vetravati (the modern Betwa near Bhilsah) in the Ahik-
shetra.

45~~-49 Vipasa (Beas), Vitasta (Jhelum), Satadru (Satlej).
Chandrabhaga (Chenub) and Iravati (Ravi)

so lhe Krishn4, the Vena, tho Yunga, the Bhadr& and Kona
in the Deccan,

Vishnu Samhita. 973

Aushoja (52) And in similar other holy pools ot
$treams. (53)

In the great rivers (Sarifvardé) (54) At the birtl
places of divine incarnations (55). On the banks of
rivers (56) At fountains. (57) On the hills (58) tn
natural arbours. (§9) In forests. (60) In woods. (61)
At places smeared well with cow dung. (62) In delight-
ful sites. (63) There are verses on the subject in the
Pitri Git& (the song of the manes). (64)

May he be born in our line who shall offer unto us
{72८10793 of water in rivers of abundant waters, and in
€oo! streams in special. (65)

May that foremost of men be born in our progeny
who shall do S’réddhas. unto us. at Gaya S’irsha, or at
(Akshaya) Vata. (66)

Many sons are to be desired (lit prayed: for) so that
at least one of them may go. to ($, or celebrate a
borse-sacrifice, or make the gift of Nila bull (for our
benefit). (67)

Ghee
e

CHAPTER LXXXVI.

Now about the rite of letting loose a bull (Vrishot
sarga). (1) It should be performed on the day of the
full moon in the month of A’s’vin -or Kartika. (2) The
bull should be examined at the out sct. (2) It must be
the offspring of a milch cow none of whose calves is
dead. (4) Possessed of all the good traits. (5) Of
black and red colour. (6) White faccd, white tailed,
white hooped and white horned. (7) The coverer of

DP Cite ^>

[भी 001 [1 eh SEE 1)

5 ४ Aumga (97११३३५१, Nanda) probably situated in the mouth
af the 0०६१६६५.

974 Vishnu Sambi

the herd of cows. (8) After that, a good fire shalt be
kindled on the pasture-ground (lit among the kine) and
a Charu (Sacrificial porridge) of which the sun is the.
presiding deity shall be prepared. Burnt oblations of
this Charu shall be cast in the fire by reciting the.
Mantra, Puské Gd Anveta (may ,Pushan follow these.
kine, etc.) Then the black smith shall brand the bull
with the mark of a discus on its one flank, with that of
atrident on the other. (10) After branding the bull,
he shall bathe the bull with water, by reciting the four
Richs commencing with Hrianyavarna, as well as the
one running as S’anno Devi etc. (11) Let him bring
the bull bathed and decorated with ornaments in the
company of four’ well washed female calves, bedecked
with ornaments, and inaudibly recite the Purusha.
Suktam, Rudras, and the Kushmandit Mantras. (12)
He shall whisper into the right ear of the bullock,
the Mantra, Pité Vatsa, etc. (13) Also the following
verse (14)

The bull is said to be the four-footed. Virtue. 1
devoutly appoint him. to protect me from all evils. (15)

I give you, O Calves, this bull as your husband. May
you sportingly roam, about with this your beloved. O
king Soma, may our progeny increase and may our
enemies. not oppress. us. (16)

The bull should be united with the female calves on.
the North east corner of the sacrificial ground, and
he shall give a pair of cloths, gold and white brass ta the
0८4 priest. (17)

A good remuneration, according to his wishes, shall
be given to the iron smith; he shall be satisfied with a
kepast containing a goodly quantity of clarified butter.
The Brahmanas shall be as well fed in connection. with
this sacrifice. (18)

Vishnu Samhitd 074

The tank or pond, in which the bull, let loose (on the
accasion of a S'raddha), drinks water, becomes gratify-
ing to all the manes. (19)

The ground, which. the bull haughtily digs into with
his horns, proves gratifying to the manes, like (good)
food and cordials. (20)

CHAPTER LXXXVIF.

ON: the day of “the full moon in the month of Vais'é&ha,
he shall spread the skin of a black antelope provided with
two golden. horns, (four) silver hoops and a tail made of
peals. Ona blanket made of sheep’s wool. (t). After
that, he shall cover it over with sesame (2) And place
a bit of gold at the region of its navel. (3) (Then)
cover it with a pair of A’/ata cloths. (4) And bedecked
with ornaments, and smear it with all sorts of scents. (5)
He shall place four vessels containing milk, curd, honey
and clarified butter at its four corners, and make the
gift of that antelope-skin to a Brahmana, shorn of all
ornaments, and who is the keeper of the sacred fire. (6).
_ There are verses on the subject. (7) |
He, whe gives such an antelope-skin covered with
sesame, acquires the merit of gifting the ocean-girdled
Earth, with all hes forests and mountains. He, who
gives sesame, gold, honey and clarified butter in the

skin of a black antelope, gets rid of गा evils. (8—10)

| Be ae aa aaa |

976 Vishnu Samhita

CHAPTER LXXXVIIE

Now a cow when she is being delivered of her calf
(the upper half of which has come out of its maternal
passage) is called Earth. (t) He, who makes the gift
of such a cow, bedecked with ornaments, to a Brah-
man, acquires the merit of making a gift of the whole
earth. (2) There is a couplet on the subject. 3)

By making the gift of a cow, faced both ways,
in a humble and believing frame of mind, one 15
enabled to live in heaven for as many number of Yugas
as that of hairs on her body. (4) :

CHAPTER EXXXIX.

FrrE is the presiding god of the month of KArtika. (2)
Fjre is the mouth of all the gods.* (2) He, who bathes
outside the village, inaudibly recites the Gayatri, and
takes a Havishya (fit for oblation) meal oncea day,
during the entire month of Kartika, is absolved of the
sin he has committed during the year. (3) He, who
mutters self-controlled the Gédyatri mantra, bathes
every day, eats Havishya meal during the entire nronth
of Kérizka, is absolved of all sins. (4)

* Jolly reads the line as Agnis'cha Sarva Dendndm Mukhyam
instead of Mukham, which is the reatting that occurs in our mantis-
cript, and which conveys the right meaning, in conformity with the
S'ruti, Agai being not the foremost (Mukhyam) of the Vedic
gods but the conveyor of oblatious to the deities, Agni Mukhé
Vat Devah.

Vishnu Sanhitd. 977

CHAPTER XC.

MAKE the gift of a Prastha measure of powdered salt
With a bit of gold at its navel to a Brdhmana, after the
moon rise, 0 the day of the full-moon in the month of
Agrahdyana, marked by the asterism Mriga S’ira. (1)
By making such a gift one is re-born as a fortunate and
handsome person in his next birth. (2) On the day of
the full moon in the month of Paxska, if that day
happens to be marked by the asterism Pushyd, he shall
rub his body with a paste of white mustard seeds,
cause a pitcher, full of clarified butter, to be emptied on
his head, and bathe in water containing Sarvaushadhe,
Sarvagandha and Sarva-Vija. After that, he shall
bathe the image of) the god V&4sudeva, worship him
with scents, flowers, burning incense-sticks and edibles
(Naividyas), and cast libations of clarified butter in the
fire, by reciting the Vaishnava, Sakra and Vdrhaspatya
Mantras, and receive the benediction of the Brahmaygas
by making them gifts of clarified butter, containing bits
of gold. (3) He shall make the gift of a pair of cloths
to the 2८4 (priest). (4) By doing this act a man
prospers in life. (§) If the day of the full moon in the
month of Mdgha happens to be marked by the asterism
Maghé, by offering a S'rdddha on that day ‘with (offer.
ings of) sesame, one is absolved of all sins. (6) If the
day of the full moon in the month of Phalguna happens
to be marked by the asterism Phalgunt, by making
the gift of a full-stretched, clean, bed, furnished with
pillews and bed-sheets, one obtains a loving, obedient,
handsome, and affectionate wife. (7) A good husband, if
she be a woman. (8) If the day of the full moon in
the month of Chaitra happens to be marked by the
asterism Chitrd, by making the gift of a coloured cloth

978 Vishnu Samhita.

on that day, one Acquires good fortune. (9) If the day
of the full moon in the month of Vaishdkha happens
to be marked by the asterism Vish4khé, by propitiating
(feeding) seven Brdhmanas with honey and sesame, and
by worshipping the god of Virtue on that day, one be-
comes absolved of all sins. (10) If the day of the fulf
moon in the month of $aishtha happens to be marked
by the asterism $esthé, by making gifts of an umbrella
and shoes toa Brd4hmana, on that day, one becomes
tich in cattle. (11) {f the day of the fall moon in the:
month of 45444 happens to be marked ‘Sy the asterism
Ashddé, by making the gift of food on that day, one
acquires eternal merit. (12) if the day of the full moon
fn the month of S’rdévana happens to be marked by the
asterism S’yévand, by making the gift of a ¥ala-Dhenu*
on that day, with rice and cloth, one acquires a resi-
dence in heaven. (13) By making the gift of a cow on
the day of Prasktupada (the day of the full moon in
the month of Bhddra, marked by the asterism C#tara-
Bhédrapada) one is absolved of ali sins. (14) By
making the gift of a vessei, filled with clarified butter,
on the day of the full moon in the month of A’s’vtna,
marked by the asterism As’vinz, and containing a bit of
gold, one acquires a good digestive capacity. (15) If
the day of the full moon in the month of Kdrtika
happens to be marked by the asterism Arittiéd, by
making the gift of a white bull, or a bull of any other
colour, with jems and all cereals and scents, at the time
of moon-rise in an island, to a Br&4hmana, one becomes

* Jolly has translated Fale-Dhenu as “water-cow.” Fala.
Dhenu, in fact, 1४ 2 kind of gift, like Guda-Dhenu, Tila-Dhenu,
etc, for the essentials of which sce the English translation of the
-Agnipuranam (M. N. Dutt), Vol. IL, pp. 746-750,

Vishnu Samhita. 979

free from the dangers of wilderness. (16) By wor-
shipping the god Vasudeva, on the third day of the
moon’s increase in the month of Vaishkééd, with white
mustard seeds, and by observing a fast and offering
burnt offerings of white mustard on that day, one be-
comes absolved of all sins. (17) The merit of any gift
made that day becomes eternal. (18) By obsetving a
fast,on the day of the twelfth day of the moon’s wane
following the full-moon in the month of Pausha,
and by bathing with sesame water, and worshipping
the god Vasudava with sesame, and making gifts of
sesame and water, and making burnt offerings of,
and eating sesame, one becomes absolved of गी
sins. (19) On the day of the thirteenth phase of
the moon’s wane, following the full moon in the
month of Afdgka, if that day happens to be marked by
the asterism S’ravandé, one shall observe a fast and
make the offerings of two lighted lamps >efore the god
VAsudeva (20). The lamp on the right-hand side shall
contain a hundred and eight Palam weight of clarified
butter, and a wick made of an entire piece of saffron-
dyed cloth. (21) The lamp on the left-hand side shall
contain a handred and eight Palam weight of sesame-
oil, and a wick made of an entire piece of white
clnth. (22) By doing this, a man realises the end of
his life, and becomes resplendent in whatever family,
in whatever country, and in whatever kingdom he may
be re-born. (23) Throughout the month of A’s’vixa, one
shall make gifts of clarified butter to Braéhmanas ;
by worshipping 4151285, onc becomes handsome look-
ing (in his next birth.) (24) By feeding the Brahmanas
with milk, throughout that month, one becomes a king
{in his next birth) (25)

Each month, when the moon is in the asterism |

128

980 Vishnie Samhita.

Revati, by feeding the Brdhmanas with sweet १1८८
porridge (Paramannas), saturated with honey and clart-
fied butter, for the propitiation of Revati, and by wor-
shipping the goddess, Revati as well, one acquires
personal beauty in the next existence. (26) During the
month of Magha, by casting oblations of sesame in
the fire, and by feeding the Brahmanas with Kulmasham,
saturated with clarified butter, each day, one acquires
a good digestive capacity. (37) By bathing in a river.
on each fourteenth day of the fortnight, as well as by
worshipping the lord of virtue, one becomes absolved
of all sins. (28)

He, who wishes to enjoy creature-comforts for as
long as the sun and the moon endure in heaven, shall
bathe, each morning, during the two months of Magha
and Philgana. (29)

CHAPTER XCI

Tue half of the sin of a person, who has caused 2 well
to be excavated, is extinguished just as water begins to
well up from its bottom. (1) He, who causes a tank
to be excavated, goes to the region of Varuna, and
enjoys satisfaction, each day. (2) The giver of water
enjoys perpetual satisfaction. (3) Trees sown by a
man become his sons in the next world. (4) The giver
of a tree gladdens the gods with its flowers. (5) The
Atithis, with its fruits. (6) Those with its shadow
who chance to sit under it. (7) Andthe Pitris with
the rain water which tricles down from its leaves. (8)
The giver of a bridge acquires heaven. (9) He, who
causes a temple to be erected fo any god, goes to the

Vishnu Samhitd, 987

segion presided over by that particular deity. (ro) By
white-washing a divine temple with lime, one acquires
brilliant fame. (11) By painting it with any other
colour, one attains the region of the Gandharvas (12)
By making offerings of flowers, one acquires personal
beauty. (13) By making offerings of unguents, one
acquires lasting fame. (14) By presenting lighted
lamps (in the temple), one acquires a vigorous eye-sight
(15) By making gifts of food, one acquires bodily
strength. (16). By making offerings of burning in-
cense-sticks, one goes to the higher regions, hy remov-
ing the offerings of flowers, etc., from the temple, one
acquires the merit of gifting a cow. (17) By scouring.
the floor of a divine temple, by smearing it with cow-
dung etc., by removing the leavings of a Brahmana’s
meal, by washing: the feet of a Brahmana with water, by
attending a 87401292 during illness, one acquires the
merit of making the gift of acow. (18) `

He, who causes the dredging or re-exacavation of
a well or tank, or causes the repairs of divine temples
ar public gardens, acquires the same merit as thein
eriginal endowers. (19) °

CHAPTER XCII.

Fo give protection is the best of all gifts.(r) By giving
protection one attains the region (after death) which he
wishes to obain. (2) As well as by making a gift of land.
(3) Even by making the gift of land to the extent of a
Gocharma (three hundred cubits), the donon is absolved
of all sins. (4) By making the gift of a cow one goes to
heaven (5) The gifter of ten kine attains the region.
of Golakam (6) The gifter of a hundred kine ta the

982 Vishnu Samhita.

region of Brabma. (7) By making the gift of > cow
with her horns encased in gold, her hoops in silver, her
teats in white copper,* and her tail wound with strings of -
pearls, and covered over with a piece of cloth, together
with her calf, one resides in heaven for as many number
of years as that of hairs. on her body. (8) Especially
by gifting a brown cow. (9) By making the gift of
a docile bull, capable of carrying weight, one acquires
the merit of making the gift of ten cows. (10) He, who
makes the gift of a horse, lives in the same region with
the sun. (tr) The giver of cloth lives in the same
region with the moon. (12) The giver of gold goes to
the region of the fire-god. (13) By making the gift
of silver, one acquires personal beauty. (14) By making
presents of vessels of metal, one becomes the receptacle
of all realised desires. (15) By making gifts. of- honey,
oil and clarified butter, one acquires good health. (16)
The same is obtained by making gifts of medicines. (17)
By making. gifts of salt, one acquires beauty. of. com.
plexion. (18) By making gifts of paddy one obtains
satisfaction, (19) By making gifts of cereals as well:
(¥o) He, who makes gifts.of food, obtains. every. thing
the wishes to obtain). (21) By making gifts. of. different
varieties. of paddy, one acquires. good. fortune. (22)
By making gifts of aiticles:not. mentioned. herein, one
goes to heaven, the giver of sesame obtains a desirable
progeny. (23) By making a gift of. fuel one acquires
an improved digestive capacity. (24) As. well as victory
in battle. (25) By making. the gift’ of a cushion,
status or place. (26) By making. the gift of a bed, a
wife. (27) By making the gift of (a pair: of) shoes,
acar yoked with a pair of she-mules, (28). By. making

© The text, has Upadoha which may. also mean.a milk-pai]

Vishnu Samibita

dhe gif of an umbrella, one attains heaven. (2g) By
giving a fan of palmyrah leaf or a chowrte, he enjoys.
ease in travelling. (30) By making the gift of. a house,
one acquires the ownership of a town. (3£)

A person wishing that the things he covets in this
hfe, or things that are extremely endearing to him in
his house may he eternal shall make gifts. of those
articles to a qualified Brahmana. (32)

CHAPTER (जाः

WHATEVER a man has given to a non-Brihmana, he
shall get its equivalent in the next world. (1) Double
of what he has given. to a Brdhmana. (2) Thousand
times of what he has given to.a well-read. Brdhmana. (3)
Infinite times of what he has given to a Brahmana, well-
vegsed in the Vedas. (4) His priest is the proper. re-
cipient of his gifts. (5) So also are his sister, daughter
and son-in-law. (6) :

One, conversant with. the laws, shall not give even a
drop of water to.a Brahmana of cat-like conduct (BidAla-
vrati’, nor to one who is a hypocrite (Baka-vrati), or
ignorant of the Vedas. (7)

A covetous, hypocritical, arrogant, malicious, deceit-
ful, slandering, Brihmana, who brags of his pieties, or
causes them. to be trumpeted in the presence of ‘men, 15.
called a Brddla-Vrati (of cat-like ccnduct). (8)

A Bréhmana, who. assumes.a garb of false humility,
with, his eyes cast downward, tries to further his own,
ends at the cost of other men’s interests, and is crook-
ed and «ntruthful, is called a Baka-Vrati (of crane.
Kke conduct)? 9 ।

984 Vishnu Samhita

Those who.are Bidala Vuatins, 25. well as those who
are Baka Vratins fallin. the hell of extreme darkness
(Andha-Timisram) for their sins. (1,0)

Let not a man, after having committed a crime, do
the expiatory penance in. the pretext of doing a piety.
Concealing his crime with penance, let him, not deceive
women and S‘udras in respect of his purity. (11)

Such a Brdéhmana is censured. by the Brahmavddins
in the next world; the monsters take what (penance,
expiation, etc.) a man does in deceit. (12)

A non-Brahmach4rin, who lives. by falsely adopting.
the apparel and. tokens. of a 12042) robs the sin of;
the Brahmachdrins, and takes. birth in the womb of a,
lower animal. (13)

Let not aman make a gift for fame, or out of fear,.
or to a benefactor, or to one who lives by singing on
dancing, this is the conclusion.«(14)

CHAPTER XCIV.

A HOUSEHOLDER, who has witnessed his hair turnd: grey,
and the skin of his body marked by wrinkles, shall
resort to the forest. (1) Or having seen the son of
his son. (2) Placing his wife under the care of his.
son, or followed by her. (3) He must kindle this
sacred) fire in the forest. (4) He shall do the five.
sacrifices with. cereals. (etc.,) growing in nature (/é¢.
not reared, on. a ploughed field) (5) Ket him. not
renounce the study of the Vedas. (6) Let him observe
the vow of continence (Brahmacharyam). (7). Let
him wear animal-skins or barks of trees. (8) He must
grow finger nails, mustachios, beard, and clotted, hair

Vishnta Samhita. 985

(9) He must bathe thrice a day. (10) He must live
on whacever he shall obtain without any exertion, like
a pigeon (Kapota Vrdéti), or shall collect enough food
to last him for a month or a year. (11) If he has col-
lected food for a year, he must give it away all on the
day of the full moon in the month of A’s’vina. (12)

Having collected his food from a village, he shall
eat only eight morsels of that in 4 little basket of
leaf, or on a leaf, or in a severed saucer. (15)

4

CHAPTER XCV.

LeT a forest-dwelling hermit purify his body with
austerities. (1) During summer he shall sit amidst
five fires* (2) fe in the open during the rains (3)
Remain fn wet clothes during winter. (4) Take his
meal once in the night. (४) Or shall eat at the intervals
of one, two, or three days 8) Or shall eat Howers.
(7) Or fruit (8) Or S’déas ¢(potherbs) (9) Or live on
sear leaves. (10) Or on roots. (tt) Or shall eat cooked
barley grain at the end of each fort night. (12) Or
shall do the penance of Chéndrdyana (13) He shall
break his food with stone (Ashrita-Kutta). (14) Of
use his teeth as a pastle. (15)

Tapasyd (contemplation) is the root of the universe,
with its inmates of Gods and men. To 7Japasya it
ows its continuance, and in Zapasyd it will merge in
the end (16)

That which is difficult to practise, that which is
difficult to obtain, that which is remote, that which is

# Sitting amidst four blazing fires with the sun overhead,

986 Vishnu Samhita

‘difficult to accomplish, all these are available by dint of
Tapasyé. Tapasyé is insurmoontable (४.८. can not be
over come). (17)

CHAPTER XCVI.

Now one, who has felt an aversion to the pleasures of
the four orders of life, shail do a Prdjdpatyam sacrifice,
make gilts of all his possessions,* and take recourse to
the fourth order of ascetism (Pravrajyam) (1) Having
installed the sacred fire on his own Self, he shall go intd
the village for alms (2 Obtain alms at seven houses. (3)
He must not feel mortified if he fails to obtain any. (4)
Nor beg alms of a beggar. (६) After men have taken
their meals and the plates have been cleared, he shall
stir abroad for alms. (6) He shall receive alms in
vessels made of clay, wood, or pumpkin. (7) These
vessels shall be putified by washing. (8) He shall not
accept (८८. be annoyed at) almis which have been offered
with marks of respect or reverence. (9) He Shall lie
in solitary chambers. (16) or at the root of a tree. (11)
He shall not live for two nights in a village. (12) He
shall wear cloth only enough to cover his pudenda. (3) He
shall cast his steps purified with the sight (0, by carefully
seeing whether he traniples upon any animal, etc.) (14)
He shall drink water by straining it through a piece
of cloth. (15) He shall speak only what is purified
by truth. (16) He shall do only what his mind (con-
science) would approve of. (17) He shall not court
either death or life. (18) Bear with insult, done by, (1g)

# Sarva Veda.—Veda hear means possession, being derived
from the Sanskrit root Vidla to gain.

Vishnu Samkitd. 957

Or shall not insuft, any body. (20) He shall not give
his ble8sing to any body. (21) He shall not make
obeisance to any body. (22)

Of Him that cuts his one arm, and of him that
smears sandal paste on his other arm, he shall not
curse the first, nor bless the second. (23)

He shall practise Prdnzdyama, Dhdrand and Dhyé-
2am (Divine comprehension and contemplation). (24)
Reflect on the transitory nature of the external world
‘human existence). (25) Think of the unhallowed
(impure) character of the huinan body. (26) Ponder
on the annihilation of (personal) beauty by old age
(Decriptade). (27) On the pangs of bodily, mental
and traumatic diseases.* (28) As well as on those of
congenital ones. (29) On the fact of residence in the
darkness of the womb. (30) And amidst excrements. (31)
And there being afflicted by heat and cold (pairs of
Opposite). (32) He shall think of the agony one under-
goes in coming out of the narrow maternal passage at
the time of birth. (33) He shall reflect on his ignor-
ance and dependence on 1४5 parents in infancy. (34)
On the arduous pain suffered fur studying books,
etc. (35) On the troubles of acquisition of property
in youth, and on the pangs of hell to be endured for
enjoying iligotten gains. (36) On the separation from
the dear ones and the enforced company of those
whom he detests. (37) On the pangs to be suffered in
hell. (38) On the agonies to be endured in shapes of

* The text has Agantuka Vyddhivss'chopatédpam.—Agantuka
Vyddhis, according to the Ayurveda, are diseases which owe
their origin to extraneous causes as opposed to idiopathic
maladies. Jolly has wrongly translated it as ५४५ to an excess
of the bile, etc.”

129

988 Vishesw Samhita.

beasts for follies committed in human existence. 39)
On the fact that there ts nothing but misery tn mundane
life, which constantly affords opportunities for the com.
missions of crimes. (40) On the fact that if there be any
comparative happiness 2. ¢., happiness in comparison with
misery) here, even that 15 but transitory. (41) On the
misery which results from one’s incapacity of enjoying or
procuring such happiness. (42) Let him observe this
body as a compound of seven organic principles. (44)
{viz.,) of Adeps (Vasa), blood, flesh, bone, fat, matrow,
and semen. (44) Covered with the skin. 45) Foul-sinell-
ing as well. (46) The receptacle of excrements. (47)
Maintained even in hundred comforts, it becomes
diseased. (48) Held even with assiduous care it is
susceptible to death. (49) The abode of lust, anger,
greed, ignorance, arrogance and pride. (50! Composed
of the essential principles of solid, liquid, gasous, and
etherial matter. (51) Consisting of bones, veins, arteries,
nerves and ligaments. (52) Full of blood. (53) Six.
skinned. (53) Held by three hundred and sixty bones.
(55) Distributed as follows. (६6) Teeth with the thin
bones at their routs sixty-four. 57) Nails, twenty. (58)
The tibial and the ulnar bones. (59) Phalanges of
fingers, sixty. (60) Femoral bones, two. (61) Four to
the insteps. (62) Four to the elbows. (63) Four to
the thighs (64) Two to each of the knee joints and
check. (65) Four, to the axilla (454), two to the
palate, and two tu the hips. (66) One to the organ of
generation (arch of the pubis). (67) The back bone
consists of forty-five parts. (68) Fifteen bones to the
neck. (69) The collar bone ts ote on each side (two
clavicles) (70) Likewise the jaw. (71) There are two
bones at its root. (72)

Two to the eyes, two to the temples, and two to the

Vishnu Samhita. 989

cheeks. (22) There is one bone called ghondsthi in
the nose. (74) The ribs (thirteen on each flank), with
their (twenty) articulations (Arvudas) in the breast and
(twenty-six) in. the back (sthanakas) number seventy-
two boves in all 75) There are seventeen bones in
the breast. (76) Two temple bones. (77) The head
has four skull bones. (28 There are seven hundred
S iras (tubular vessels) in the body. (79) Nine hundred
ligaments. (80) Iwo hundred Dhamanis (nerves) 81)
Five hundred muscles. (82) Twenty-nine Lakshags, nine
hundred and fifty-six small tubular vessels, with their
ramfications 83 Three Lakhs of roots (pores) of hair
and hair in the beard, etc. (84) Hundred and seven
Marmas (vital parts). (85) Two hundred joints. (86)
There are fifty-four knots and sixty-seven Lakhs of
hairs. (97) The navel, the vital principle known as
the oyas the rectuin, the semen, blood, the temples,
the head, the throat and the heart are the abodes of
vitality. 88) The two arms, the two thighs, the trunk,
and the head are the six limbs. (89) The lard, the
flesh, the oily principle the lungs, the navel, the hairs,
the liver, the spleen, the “small. intestine, the two
kidneys, the urinary bladder, the cecum, the stomach,
the heart, the large intestine, the arms, the abdomen,
and the passage of the rectum. (go) The pupils, the
evye-balls, the helix, the ears, the lobes of the ears, the
cheeks, the eve-brows, the temples, the gums of teeth,
the lips, the cavities of the loins; the groins, the testes,
the two femele breasts which are the conglomerations:
of sohdified mucous, the breasts, the uvula, the hips,
the arms, the thighs, the calves of legs, the palate,
the belly. the two upper openings of the urinary
bladder, the chin, the reots. of jaws and the nape of
the neck. are the members of the body. (91) ‘Fhe sound,

990 Vishnu Samhita,

touch, taste, and smell are the objects of percep-
tion. (92) The nose, the eyes, the skin, the tongue
the ears, and the mind (intellect) are’ the cognitive
0६213. (93 ‘The hands, the legs, the arms, thie
genitals, and the tongue are the operative organs. (94)
The mind, the intellect, the self, and the unmanifest
principle (Nature) are beyond the cognisance of the
senses. (95)

This body, O Earth, is. called the field. (of self-con-
sciousness), the knower of this is called Kshetrajna by
the wise. (96) $

In all Kshetras (self-conscious bodies) know me to
be the self-conscious principle or self (Kshetrajna). He,
who seeks for final emancipation, must rightly under-
stand the nature of this self-conscious Ego, and of the
self-conscious body as well. (97)

CHAPTER XCVII.

WitH his legs flexed up, and the soles of his feet placed
on the thighs, and the right hand held in the left, he shall
sit with his eyes fixed on the tip of his nos., keeping his
tongue tucked up against the soft palate, and the upper
row of his teeth not touching the lower one. He, not
observing the quarters of the heaven, bereft of fear, and
calm in spirit, pondering upon the principle which lies.
beyond the twenty four.categories* (1) On the Reality

® The SAnkhya system of Hindu philosephy, 80 calld from the
fact of its enumerating the number (SankhA) of the component
principles of the universe, describes them as foilows. From (1)
Avyakta or unmanilest Nature proceeded Mahat (the principle
of intellection), from ’fahat, Ahankdra (egoism), from Egoism, the

Vishnu. Samhlté. 991

that 1165 beyond the cognizance of the senses, uncondi-
tioned by: the sound, touch, taste, sight and smell
the omniscient principle, (imaged in the) material uni-
verse. (2) The all-pervading one, the subtilest of the
subtile (principles). (3) On Him whose hands and legs
are everyiwhere, whose eyes, head and mouth are
everywhere, and whose organic energies prevail every-
where. (4) He shall thus meditate. upon (the eternal
Reality). (5) The faculty of yoga is evoked, within a
year, In-him.who thus practises the art of contempla-
tion. (6) In the event of. his incapacity of concentrating
his mind.on the disembodied (principle), let him meditate
upon the principles of earth-matter, water, light, air and
ether in succession, and. having been able to concentrate
on the one, let him leave that, and fix his mind on another
next to it in the order of enumeration. (7) Thus he
shall. commence to. meditate on the Purusha (self).*

five elementals or essential matters (PanchatanmAtras.or the proper
sensibles of sound, touch, sight,.taste and smell—S‘uvdatunmdtra
Spurs'a tanmdtra, Rupatanmdtra, Rase-tanmdtra and Garnidha
tanmdtra,) which, in.a manner, form the atoms of perception, if
we are warranted to use such.a term. Through the union of
Ahankara and the Tanmiatras, the eleven senses (६116 five cognitive,
and the five operative senses) together. with the mind were formed,
and lastly of the five TanmAtras the five gross clements of ether
air, light, water and earth were evolved out, which form the objects
of these Jadriyas or senses. The,first eight of these categories
from the Avyakta to the Panchatanmdtras collectively from what is `
called Prakriti or Nature, the last sixteen being called inodifications
or Vikdras, All these twenty four categorics are unconscious,
it is only when the Purusha, the twenty-fifth category in the list,
is associated with Prakriti that self-consciousness is emanated.

®& Puyusha lit, ‘means the setf that lies ensconced in cach
individual organism. He who lies (S’eta) in all the Puras
(organisms) Sarveshu. Puresha S'eta itt purusha.

992 Vishuu Samhita

Incapable of doing this even, leé bim concentrate his
mind on the burning (image) of the Purusks (Self)
situated within his heart, which hangs with its head
downward. (9) Incapahle of that, he must meditate
upon the self of Vasudeva, decked with a crown neck-
Iace, and bracelets, with the ringlets of hair, known as
Vrivatshakam, on his breast, wielding a conch-shell,
a discus, a club, and a lotus flowes in his four arms
wearing a garland of wild flowers round his neck, with
the Earth goddess sitting at his feet. (to) What one
Meditatos upon in this life, one obtains alter death
(11) Hence avoiding all transient things, let a man
meditate upon the undecaying reality (12) Nothing
undecaying (eternal exists bht the Parusha. (13 By
obtaining that, one becomes ltherated. (14)

Since the Supreme Lord is enscoaced in all subtile
bodies (whether mobile or immobile), he is called
Purusha by the contemplators of immutable prin-
ciples. (15)

In the first watch, or in the last watch of each night,
let the Yogiz uncemittingly meditate upon the Self of
Vishnu, the subjective principle (Purusha) void. of all
qualities or attvibutes, the twenty-fifth category (of the
Sankhya philosophy). (56)

Upon Him, who ts unknown even ta the knowers of
immutable principles is devoid of all principles and
attributes (yet).the enjoyer of all attributes (q:nlities)
non-adherent to any thing, yet the supporter of all (17)

He is both in the inside and out-side of created beings.
is both mmbile and immobile, unknowable on account
of his extreme subtility, both near and remote. (18)

Though indivisible, he lies divided by the created
-hings (existing in divided or individualised shapes in

Vishnu Samhita. 998

all) imaged by timte—past, present and futute, the con
trofler, the devourer of all. (19)

The illuminant of all ifuminating bodies, he is called
the darkest darkness—the knowledge, the (thing) known,
(the one) accessible to knowledge, the being ensconced
in the heart of all. (20)

Thus I have described in brief the self-conscious
body (kshctra), the knowledge and the knowable. A
votary of mine, knowing this, attains my Self. (21)

CHAPIER भा

HAVING been thus addressed (by Vishnu), Earth bowed
down (to him) by lying on her knees and head, and
prayed. (1) O Lord, constantly do the four elements
reside by thy side, viz., the ether resides in the shape
of thy conch-shell, the air in the shape of thy discus,
the light in the shape of thy club, the water in the
shape of thy lotus flower, I wish to remain in my pres
sent form between thy feet. (2)

Having been thus addressed (by Earth), the lord
replied ‘be it so.” (3) Earth, having obtained her end,
did so remain. (4) And propitiated the god of the gods
(as follows). (5) Om, obeisance to thee. (6) The Lord
of the deities. (7) O Vasudeva, (8) The primal god.
{9) The god of desires, (10) The protector of desires
(11) The protector of the world. (12) One without origia,
middle and end. (13) The Lord of created beings
(Prajdpati). (14) The lord of good creatures. (15)
The preat Lord of created beings. (16) The lord of
food, or wealth, or life (Urjaspati.) (17) The lord of

994 Vishnu Samhita

‘speech. (18) The lord of the universe. (19) The lord of
heaven. (20! The lord ofthe forest in the shape of a tree
of the Vanaspati species. (21) The lord of milk. (22)
The lord of earth. (23) The lord of water. (24) The lord
of the quarters of the heaven. (25) The lord of Mahat
(Nature) (26) The lord of the Maruts. (27) The lord
of Lakshmi (beauty or light). (28) The exponent of
Brahma. (29) The beloved or lover of Brdhmanas. (30)
All-coursing (31) The unthinkable (32) Accessible to
knowledge. (33) Purusha. (34) The first adored. (35)
The essence of Brdhmanism. (36) Lover of Brahma
The embodied Brahma. (37) Embodied by the universe
(38) The supreme king. (39) The four-fold supreme
king (Chtus Maha-Rajika) (40) The effulgent one.
(41) The superlative effulgence. (42) TheSapéa (the
sun). (43) Of great fortune. (44). The sound. (45)
The contented one. (46) The contentment. (47) Pra-
tardana. (48) The superbly created. (439) The superbly
‘uncreated one. (50) The obedient one. (51) Sacrifice.
(52) The great sacrifice. (53) The sacrificial Yoga.
(54) Obtainable by didt of Yajna. (55) The destroyer
of Yajna. (56) The uanconquered being. (57) One
without doubt or hesitation. (58) Immeasurable. (59)
The supreme. (60) The old. (61) The Leéhya (62) The
supporter of created beings. (63) The wearer of
variegated peacock plumes. (64) The receiver of sacri-
ficial portions. (65) The recipient of Pxroddésha obla-
tion. (66) The lord of the universe. (67) The
upholder of the universe. (68) The pure-ladled one.
(69) Of undecaying worship. (70) Gritaschi (fire)
(71) Khando-parasho. (72) The lotus navelled one
(73) The holder of lotus flower. (74) Padmadhara-
dhara. (75) LHrishitesha. (76) One. horned one (77)
The great boar (78) Druhma. (79) The undecaying

Vishnu Samhité. 995

one (8० The eterna: one. (81) Purusha. (82) The
great ८०५4८404. (83) Kapila. (84) The framer of the
Sankhya philosophy. (85) Vis’yaksen (86) Virtue.
(87). The giver of virtue. (88) Virtue-limbed one.
(89) The giver of the wealth of virtue. (go) The
giver of sacrifice. (g1) The all-pervading one. (92)
The invincible one. (93) The long-suffering one. (94)
Krishna. (95 The lotus-eyed one. (96) The orbit of
waters. (97) The loving one. (98) Universe-loving.
(99) Obeisance, obeisance. (४०6)

Earth, who has realised the end of her heart, having
thus gladly hymnised the deity began to address it as
follows :—

rr oa RE

CHAPTER XCIX
HAVING seen the goddess Lakshmi, whose complexiot
was like that of molten gold and who was resplendent
with the effulgent energy of TapasyA, engaged in press-
ing the feet of the supreme god earth gladly questioned
her as follows :—(1)

^ @ thou adorable goddess whose hands are like a
wakening red water-lilies, who art pressing the feet of.
the full-blown-lotus-navelled one, who dost constantly
reside in full blown red lilies, and whose complexion
tesembleth a red water lily in colour. (a)

८८0 thou golden-coloured une, whose eyes are like
the blue lotus flowers, who art clad in a white cloth, be.
decked with ornaments. O thou moon-faced one, whose
complexion glows with the effulgence of the sun.
Mighty goddess, the foremost in the universe (3)

“Yhou art sleep, the Nature that has produced the
universe Thou art comprehension, victory and apathy

130 |

gg6 - Vishnu Samhita

(to worldly concerns). O Lakshmi, Thou art beauty,
progeny, fame, decoration, knowledge and speech, the
most sanctifying. (4)

Thou art Svadhd, forbearance, giver of opulence,
moral law, preservation and status; thou art unbounded
fame, as well as non-malice. Thou att intellect, memory
and S’vdhé. (5)

As the Supreme god exists assailing (pervading,
the three regions, thou too, O thou black-eyed one, dost
exist (everywhere) granting boons. Humbly do I ask
thee about thy attributes, (6)

Having been thus interrogated” by Earth, Lakshmi,
sitting in front of the god of gods, replied, O thou
golden complexioned goddess, constantly do. I reside by
the side of my consort, the destroyer of the demon
Madhu. (7)

He of whom do 1 think in my mind by the order of
the lord, Him the votaries call affluent. Hear me,
O thou nurse of creatures, enuttierate the persons who
can make mie recollect them in my mind. In these do |
reside. (8)

I reside in the sun, in the moon, in the cloudless
starry heaven, in the pendant rain-clouds spanned by
tainbows and spangled by lightnings. 19)

As well do I reside in drossless (cleansed) gold
and silver, in gems, in clean clothes, in land, in buff
coloured mansions, in divine temples decked with
banners. (10)

In fresh cowdung, in infatuated elephants, in ex.
hilerated horses, in spirited bullocks, and in Brahmanas
devoted to study. (11)

In the royal throne, in the Vilva and Amajaka
fruits, in the umbrella, in the conch shell, in the lotas

Vishnu Samhitd. 997

flower, in the blazing fire and in a shining sword-blade
and in a bright untarnished mirror. (12)

In pitchers full of water, in places decked with
chowris, fans of palmyra leaves, in nice-looking ewers,
and in the newly raised earth. (13)

In the milk and clarified butter, in cereal (S’advala),
in honey, in milk curd, in the persons of ladies and
virgins and in the bodies of gods, Tapsvins and those
who perform yogas. (14)

In the arrow, in a victor just returned from the wat,
in a dead body killed in battle, in the soul of the latter
residing in heaven, in the chanting of the Vedic man-
tras, in the blowing of conches, and in the sounds of
the terms Suda and Svadhd and in the sound of
music. (15)

In the installation ceremonies of kings, in marriage
ceremonies, in sacrificial ceremonies, in bridegroottis, in
persons who have washea their heads, in white flowers, in
hills, in sweet fruits, and in broad streams of water. (16)

In water, in water-ful tanks, in grassy plots, in
tanks full of lotus-flowers, in the wood, in calves, in
happy children, and in honest.and virtuous men. (17)

In persons who observe rules of conduct, and in
those devated to the cultivation of S’astras, in the
humble and decently clad, in those who have cleansed
their teeth or body, in those who are moderate in eating,
and in the worshippers of S¢rthis. (18)

In those who are contented with their own wives, or
devoted to virtue, or scrupulously. follow the rules of
virtue, averse to over-eating, constantly carry flowers
on their persons, or perfume their bodies with scents
or scented unguents or bedeck their person. (19)

In those who dwell in truth, are devoted to the good
of creatures, for-bearing and void of anger, in those who

998 Vishay Samhita.

do well their own business or those of others ; in persons
of benevolent dispositions, in the always lowly. (20)

Constantly do I reside in well decked females,
in faithful, sweet-tongued wives, who are frugal in their
habits, have born children, keep their purse (store) in
secret, and are fond of presents. (21)

10 (wives) who keep thelr house neat and tidy,
have controlled their senses, are not quarrelsome ia
their habit and keep to the path of virtue, or are free
from low passions and kind and loving as well as in
Madhusudana (Vishnu, the destroyer of Madhu)—These
in whom do I perpetually reside. (22) °

[1

CHAPTER C

Tits forentost of the Dharma S’astras has been pro-
mulgated by the god‘himself. Brdhmanas, who study
or teach this Law Code, acquire an elevated status in
the celestial region. (1)

This (Code) is holy, auspicious, life-prolonging,
and heaven-awarding. It.imparts fame, knowledge,
opulence and good fortune. (2)

This (Code) should be studied, remembeted, heard
and recited to others. Persons, deserving ‘good, shall
hear it narrated during the celebrations of a S’raddha
ceremony. This is the most hidden (Code of virtue)
O Earth, I have promulgated to thee. (3)

For the good of the universe I, out of complacence,
have promulgated this hidden, auspicious Code of
eternal laws teeming with virtue, the receptacle of
bliss, and remover of evil dreams. (4)

THE END.

saTadfear |

की 9 ॐ

प्रयमो ध्यायः |

भाण या-खखासखौनं वेरव्या तं तयोनिधिम्‌ |
पप्च्छुम्पमयोऽभ्येत्य धर्मान्‌ वरुव्यवसितान्‌ » ९
खटः afaara wat afa aeranfaata t
Surara प्रसनाका qaa, खूयतामिति +र
यव यव अभावैन कष्यसारो खगः सदा |
चरते aa Reta wal भवितुमच्ति + श.
खुविष्मतिषुराश्यानां facrey aa इश्यते |
तब Na प्रमाणन्तु wea स्मतिवेख › ४
ब्राह्मस्य चत्ियविशथसनयो tat हिजातयः |
खुतिसख्पतिपुराणोक्षधर्मयोम्यास्तु नेतर a ५
Nal बण्यतुर्योऽपि बणत्गदममहति |
Rear लधा सा हावषटकारादिभिर्विना + 4
fanafgofeaty यवतविन्राष्ठ fanaa |
arama कुर्वति ततः Tete शूद्रवत्‌ ॥
वेश्यासु faanwareai ततः Wate शूद्रवत्‌ |
अथमादुसमायान्त॒ जातः शुद्राघमः स्मतः ५ ८
aterai शुद्रजनितखाष्छालो whafera:
कना ेखन्भवस्तयःक, खगोव्रावं दितौयकः ve

Ve

४६८ area fear |

ataai qealaret ालज्ञिविषः aa: |
बदैज्ञो नापितो गोप rare: कुन्भकारकः | १
बशिक्किरातज्ायशमालाजार कृटुम्बिनः |
बरटो मेदचणालोदासश्पचमोतकाः । !!
URSA: समाख्याता ये ATT च गवाथनाः।
एषां सश्चाषणात्‌ खानं दशथनादक्वौचणम्‌ । १२
नभाधानं पु" सवनं समन्तो AAAS |
नामक्रियानिष्कमणऽव्राशनं बपनक्रिया । {३
कण्वेधो व्रतादेथो वेदारश्चक्रियाविधिः।
केशान्त" लानतुदाहो विवाहाभििपरिग्रहः । {8
व्र ताग्निसंग्रहश्ेति dearer षोडश Gar |
नवेताः कण्वेधान्ता मन्तवे क्रियाः स्रियाः । १५
विवाहो मन्तस्ठव्याः शूद्रस्यामन्नती दय |
गभाधानं प्रथमतस्ततोये मासि पु'सवः । १६
सौम. शाष्टमे मासि जाते जातक्रिया भवेत्‌ |
एकादथे! हि नामाकस्ये खा मासि चतुधेके । {$
षष्ठ मा सयन्रमश्नोवाशडाकग कुलोचितम्‌ |

छत चूड च वाले च कणवेधो विधौयते + १८
विप्रो गर्भाष्टमे वं चवर Wares तया |

दादे वेष्यञातिलतु व्रतोपनयमहंति ॥ १९

तद्य प्राप्रत्रतया० काशः स्याहिगुशाधिकः |
वैदव्रतच्युतो व्राः स व्राः Brera far २.
दे जकन दिजातौनां मातुः स्यात्‌ प्रथमं तयोः |
fetta इन्दसतः मातुर इशादिधिवद्गुरीः । २१

area fear | ४६९

wa हिजातिमापनरो बिसुक्तो बान्धदोषतः।
afaafaqcraral भवेदध्ययनक्षमः ॥ २२
डपनोतो Tene बमेित्यं aagfer: |
विश्यादण्छकौपौनोपवौताजिनभेखखलाः॥ २३
qu ऽहि qaquia: कतमन्धाइतिक्रियः |
MATTE गायगोमारमेददमादितः | २४
शोचाच्ारक््धाराय waataaty fea: |
पठेत गुरुतः सम्यक्‌ कमो तहर माचरेत्‌ । २५
ततोऽभिवाद्य खविरान्‌ Tees समाश्रयेत्‌ |
खाध्यायाय तदा Aa’ सव्वदा हितमाचरेत्‌ « २६
नापद्चिपषोऽपि भाषेत न व्रजेत ताडितोऽपि at t
विदेषमथ पैशुन्यं हिं सनाकं वीक्षणम्‌ ॥ २७
तोयविकादृतोख्नादपरिवादाननङ्कियाम्‌ |
भश्ननोदत्तनाद गं खम्विलेपनयोपितः ॥ १८
हयाटनमसन्तोषं AMAT विवस्नेयेत्‌ |
दूष्चरतमध्याह ऽनुज्नातो गुरूणा खयम्‌ , २९
अलोलुपबरेदधेचं व्रतिषूत्तमहतिषु |
सद्योभिचाव्रमादाय वित्तवत्तद्पस्परयेत्‌ + १०
कतमाध्याह्िकोःगओरोयादनुज्ञातो यथाविधि |
नाद्यादेकाव्रसुच्छष्ट yar चाचामितामियात्‌ ॥ ३।
नान्यइक्ितमादद्यादरापनो दविणादिकम्‌ |
अनिन््ामन्नितः ata Ct saTzqe afer’ । १२
एकावमप्यविरोधे व्रतानां प्रथमाच्मो।

भुजा गुरमुपासौत Mat सन्धु च शादिकम्‌ । ११

४९० व्यासं fear |

afadtcararedia ततः परि्रेद्गुरम्‌।

अयत TAWA: awe प्रथम गुरोः ) ३४
एवमन्बहमभ्यासो ब्रह्मचारो Ts चरेत्‌ |
हितोपवादः प्रियवाक्‌ सम्यग्गुषं थं साधकः । १५
निश्यमाराधवेदेनमा ware; श्रुतिग्रहात्‌।

अनेन विधिनाधौतवेदमन्धो दि नयेत्‌ + १६
शापानुग्रडसामथ्यगपोशाश्च सलोकताम्‌"
पयोगरताभ्यां मधुभिः arom: abate रवताः ॥ १७
तश्मादहरवेदममध्यायते पठत |

यदृ तदमध्याये Tia चनमाचरन्‌ ॥ ac
व्यतिक्रमादसम्पूणमनहहतिरा्रेत्‌ |

Way च तद्ब्रह्म अनधौतमपि fron |
यस्तृपनयनादेतदा Wale तमाचरेत ॥ १९

स नैष्ठिको ब्रह्मचारौ ब्रह्मसायुण्यमाप्र्‌ यात्‌ |
उपकुर्वाणको aq दिजः षड्‌ ठि शवाषिकः ॥ ४१
कंशान्तकमोणा तव यथोक्ष्रितत्रतः।
TATA षेदोवावैदं वा प्रसभ feo: |
arate गुष्नुश्नातः प्रहसोदितदलिणः | ४।

ain ओोषेदग्यासोये WHATS प्रयमोऽध्यावः। ! |

हितौयोऽध्यायः |

ए जातक्त। प्रापो हितौोयाश्रमकाह्या ।
' प्रतोरेत विबाहाचमनिन्धान्धयसक्मवाम्‌ | (

व्याख ऽ हिता | 83!

अरोगादश्वं योयामण्खकडाभद्षिताम्‌ |
सवर्णामसमानार्षाममादपिढगोत्रलाम्‌ ॥ २
अनन्य पूवि कां लधीं शभलच्णं युताम्‌ |
शताधोवसनां गौरो विख्यातदथपुरूषाम्‌ | श
UTTAR: पुत्रवतः तदाचारवतः समः |
arate च्लोुहितरं ora warm चोदेत्‌ ॥ +
ब्रह्मो दा षहविधपनेन तदभावे परो विधिः |
दातययेषा Beata वयोविशशान्दयादिनिः ॥ ५
पिढवत्‌ पिद्खादषु पिटव्यःतिमादषु।
पूर्व्वाभ वषि परो TAT सर्वाभावे लय व्रजेत्‌ ॥ ६
यदिसा दाठवेकल्याद्रजः पश्येत्‌ कुमारिका |
WY हत्या यावत्यः पतितः स्यात्‌ AEs: ॥ 9
तुभ्यं दा याम्यहनमिति ग्रडोषामोति वश्यो; |
Ral समयमन्योन्धं भजत मस दणभाक्‌ | ८
MAAS दण्डयः Beau खाप्यदूषिताम्‌ ॥ ९
agrai fe सवणायामन्यां बा कामसुहित्‌।
तयाशुतपादितः gat न सवणीत्‌ प्रदोयते | १०
ereq चनिया fat वेश्याश्च चतरियो fang ।
सतु शूद्रो दिजः किव्राधमः पूव्यवण्लाम्‌ | ११

नानावणोदु भासु सुवणा सारिणी |
धदपा wag uftet च्या तद्य सजातिषु ॥ {३
पाटितोऽथं from; पूल्वमेकदेहः खयन्भूवा |
पयोग चान पञोऽभूषजिति जतिः ॥ ११

४३ व्यासं हिता,

यावज विन्दते जाय तावद भवेत्‌ पुमान्‌ |

नाद प्रलायते सकं प्रजायतैत्यपि शतिः ॥ १४
quaint भूखिवगेष्य वोढृ नान्येन शक्यते |
यतसततोऽन्व ड भूता-खवथो भिमयाच्च ताम्‌ ॥ १५

कतदारोऽभ्निपत्रीभ्यां कतवेशमा "खं वसेत्‌ |
ana वित्तमासाद्य वतानाम्निं न हापयेन्‌ ॥ fa
साततं वेवाहिके.वज्कौ सौतं तानिकागनिषु |

क्थ gary प्रतिदिनं विधि प्रोतिएवं a: ॥ १७
सम्यमी थ कामेषु दम्पतिभ्यामहर्निशम्‌ |
एकचित्ततया ws समानत्रतजितः ॥ १८

न एथग्विदाति स्नोणां निव गंविधिसाधनम्‌ |
भावतो wrasarer इति घाश्वविधिः एरः | {८
ष्युः पूव समुलयाय देशि" विधाय च ।

हलयाप्य यवनाद्यानि wart वैश्मविशोधनम्‌ ॥ २१
areata Ta: प्राप्य Ahad BARAT |
शोधधेदश्निकाथाणि च्िग्धान्युणेन वारिणा | २।
प्रोक्षणुरिति तान्येव यथाखानं प्रकस्पयेत्‌ |
waaay सर्वाशि न कदाचिदियोलयेत्‌॥ २२
योधयित्वा तु पावाणि पूरयिता तु धारयेत्‌ ।
`मदहानसव्य पात्राणि वद्धिः प्रास्य सवथा ॥ २३
अडिश्च araaqal aati’ विन्यसेत्ततः |

wat नियोगपात्राणि रसांख दरविणानि च ॥ २४
ठतपूरवाद्काथा च खगुरनभिवादयेत्‌ |

arent भततेषिदम्थां वा भराढमातुलवान्धवेः ॥ २५

ब्याल «हिता | ४९३

वज्ञालह्लर्रबानि ventas धारयेत्‌ |
मनोवाकषकशभिः get पति?थानुवत्तिगौ ॥ २६
कायेवानुगता @art wats feanag |
दासौवादिर्का्ेषु भाथा WH: सदा भवेत्‌ ॥२।
ततोऽब्रसाधमं क्रत्वा waa विनिषैदय तत्‌ ।

वं दरव शरते रज भाजनीय!ख भोजयेत्‌ | २८
पतिश्च तदनुश्रातः चिश्मन्वाश्चमासना |

Yat मवेदहः गेषमायग्ययविचिन्तया || xe

पनः साधं पुनः प्रातर्ड wate’ विधाय च।
छताव्रसाधना साधवो Guy भोजधेत्‌ पतिम्‌ ॥ eo
नातिद्वष्या खयं yer ष्डहनोति विघायच।
WAS साध शयनं ततः परिचरेत्‌ पतिम्‌ । १।
GA पतौ तदभ्यासे खपेत्तदतमानसा |

अनम्ना aaa च निष्कधमा w जितेद्धिया ॥ १२
नोचे वंदे परुषं म वहन्‌ Watney |

म केनश्वित्‌ विवरे अप्लापविलापिनौ § ११

न चातिश्चवग्ौला aia. ष्माधवियेधिनौ |
प्रमादोश्ाररोदे्षाषदनशाभिमानिताम्‌ ॥ १४

2 दन्य साविरेषमहारङ्गारधरताः |
नास्तिक्यमा इसस्तेयदन्धाम्‌ साध्यो fared ॥ १५
एवं परिचरन्ती खा षरि परमरेवतम्‌।

am, शमि यात्येष परष.च सलोकताम्‌ ॥ १६
वाधितो नित्यकर््ोज्ञ' मे मित्तिकमयोष्युे |

र जोदगेगतो दोषात्‌ सवमेव परित्यजेत्‌ | ९७

Sex aradfent |

शवेरलत्िता win’ लल्नितान्तग्छ हे षेत्‌ |
एकाम्बराडइता दोना खानालङ्कारवन्निता ॥ १८
मोनिन्यधोमुखो चन्ुःपाणिपदधिरवश्चसा |
VAT केवलं भतं नशं सृशयभाजने ॥ १९
खंपेदूमावप्रसन्ता सपैटवमडइवयम्‌।

arala च विराव्रान्ते Go ager रवौ ॥ ४१
विलो भ तवदमं wet भवति wire |
कृतशौचा पुमः कम पूवे बश्च समाचरेत्‌ ॥ ४।
रजोदशनतो याः श्य्‌ रा्रयः षोड़थत्तेवः।

ततः पुवौजमल्लि्टं शच चेच प्ररोहति | ४२
दतखशादिमा Tat: qase विवन्ञयेत्‌।
गच्छेद्युग्माश्च रातरीषु पौष्णपिव्रच् TAIT | ४१
प्रष्छारितादित्यपशे पुमान्‌ गच्छत्‌ सुयोषितः |
लोमालददवाप्रोति go" पृजितलचणम्‌ ॥ ४४
ऋतुकालेऽभिगम्येवं ब्रह्मचय्ये व्यवसितः |

ग च्छवपि यथाकामं न दुष्टः स्यादनन्यलत्‌ | ४५
भरणा हत्यामवाप्रोति ऋतो भाधापराप्न्‌ खः |

सा लवाप्याऽन्धतो गभं त्याज्या भवति पापिनो ॥ ४६
महापातकदुशा च प्रतिगभं बिनाथिनौ ।
सदुहन्त्चारिशों wat amt पतति धातः ॥ ४७
महापातक दुष्टोऽपि माप्रतोश्चस्तया पतिः |
अश्र चयमादूरं खितायामतु चिन्धया ॥ ४८
व्यभिचारेण दुन पतौन। दथ माते |
धिक्न्नतावामबाश्वायामन्धव वासयेत्‌ पतिः ॥ ४९

wTge feat | oun

YRATAT ATTA Ta वहयवहारयेत्‌ |

mate धश्रकामन्रौमपवां ela cfraty | १
सुदुष्टां व्यसनासक्षामहितामधिवासयेत्‌ |
अधिविन्रामपि विभुः स्ीणान्तु समतामियात्‌ | af
विवर्ण दौनवदना टेष्खंस्कवारवज्निता |

पतिव्रता निराहारा ोखते wifes पतौ ॥ ५१
बतं मत्तरमाटाय ब्राह्मणौ वड्िमावियेत्‌।
जीवन्तो SAMRAT तपसा शोधयेदपुः ॥ ug
सवःवखादु ATCA! न युक्त. BTTTAA |
तदेवानुकमात्‌ कायं पिटभनत्तसुत दिभिः ॥ ५४
लाता; सरिता या ये पव्रपौव्रपपौव्रकाः |

a यजन्ति पित्न्‌ यक्नर्मो्तप्रासिमदोदयः ॥ ५५
दाइयेदवि यम्ब न भायाश्चाव व्रजेत ST | ५५

इति योवेदग्यासोये wiura दितोयोऽध्यायः ॥ २॥

ठेतोयोऽध्यायः 1

नित्यं नेमित्तिकं काम्थमिति wh विधा मतम्‌,

विविधं aa वच्यामि खडखस्यवधायताम | ¢

afaat, पशमे यामे त्यक्ननिद्रो इरि रत्‌)

अलो AFA कश्यावश्यकमा्वरेत्‌ ॥ २

कनभथोखो निषे यानि" दन्तान ware वारिणा

खात्लोएा ज दिजः स्य देवादीं डेव तपं येत्‌ ॥ ९
1)

४०६ cata हिता |
aetetFrarenfy इतिहासामि चाभ्यसेत्‌।
अध्यापयेच साच्छथान्‌ afenia feotaa: is
अ रब्धं प्रापयेन्नव्ा सणमाव समापयेत्‌ |
सभर्थो fe gaara नाविन्नातः चिदृदसेत्‌ । ५
afcqucfa ang गतत प्रस्रवण्णादिषु |
arate याबदृहत्य पञ्च पिण्डानि वारिणा ॥ €
तोर्याभावेःप्यथक्वा वा STAT तोर: समाः. ।
ग्टहाङ्गण गन स्तत्र यावदम्बरपौडनम्‌ ॥ 9
सानमनब्देव^ कुथा १ पावमे खापि Brae |
Ha: प्राणाल्लिरावम्य सोरे. धाक विलोकयेत्‌ ॥ <
fasq faat तु गायं ततः खाध्यायमारमेत्‌ |
Barly यजुषां सानरामथर्वाङ्धिरसामपि॥९
gfaertazcrarai षेदोपनिषदां fear: |
QM सम्य र पटेचित्यमल्पमप्या समापनात्‌ ॥ १
स यत्रदामतपसाभखिलं फलमाप्र.यात्‌।
तस्माद इर ह3ढं इदिजो; धौयोत वागत, ॥ १!
wdrarefawrerfe सषा शक्तितः पठेव |
कत लाध्यायः प्रथमं तपं sare देवता; ॥ १२
जान्वा च afeys दभः प्रागग्र; सयवेस्तिलेः |
एतरेकाश्ञलिदानेन प्रशतिश्योपवौतकः। १९
समलानुश्यो बहा धव्रहार STG; |
तिश्विष्दमंव वामापेयवेस्तिलविसिचि^, ॥ {४
autfacnchad: कनिष्ामूलनि गः; ।
हाभ्यां wraragfawt मनुष्यांस्तपं ana: । {५

Tae fear | gos

efequrfaga: eal लाना च fequ: कुमे; |
fanaa टथिन्या qaeuifefaraa: । १६
दचिण्ां सोपवोतः स्यात्‌ क्भेणाञ्जलिभिखिभिः |
सन्तपं येरिव्यपित्‌ खत्परांच पितम्‌ खकान्‌ ॥ !3
मादमातामहा स्तद्चोनेवं fe fafufate: |
मातामहाख येऽप्यन्ये wMifaat दादहवन्नि ताः || १८
तनेकाश्नलिदानेन तपं ये एक्‌ एयक्‌ |

Wa स्छतप्रमोता चे प्रेतमस्कारवल्ि ताः ॥ १९
ब्निष्पोड़नाम्भोभिस्तेषामाप्यायनं भवैत्‌ ।
अत तेषु fray वज निष्योडयेख यः ॥ २०
निरा पितरस भवन्ति युरमागुषैः |
पयोदभं खघाकार गोगनामतिले भवेत्‌ ॥ २१
सुद" तत्‌ पुनस्तेषामेकेनापि ser विना |
अन्यचित्तेन acu यदत्तं fafwafen तम्‌ | ९२
अनासनद्ितेनापि ase ङधिरावते |

एषं समततः HAN. HiT बन्ति च ॥ २३
ब्रह्मविशुशिवादित्यमिवावरूणनामभिः |
मूजयेक्ञसति^ ग न्रे * लमन्ोक्षदेवता; | २४
STUTS रवः काशां yorfaay च टेदताः |
ब्रह्माम्नो ग्रौषधौजोवविष्युनामडतांइसाम्‌ ॥ २५
अपा यतेति सतृकायं यमख्छारे; अनामभि; |
कलवा मुखं समातम्य arate समाचरेत ॥ ३६
प्तः पविश्य भवनमावसथ FATA |
वाकयन्रांब चतुरो freatfefwafge: । २७

yer व्यासखहिता।

अनाहितावस यान्निराटावाज एतश्ुतम्‌ |
थाकलेन विधानेन शुहयान्नोकिकेऽ नले ॥ २८
ग्यस्ताभिर्व्याहृतोभिख सक्मस्ताभिस्ततः परम्‌ |
षड़भिरवक्षतस्ये ति मन्तवह्धिय याक्रमम्‌ | २८
प्राजापरछं लिश्लःः yas दादथाहइतीः |
ओ हारपूवः खाहान्तस्यागः जिरटविधानतः ॥ १०
मुषि दर्भान्‌ समास्तोय वलिक समाचरेत्‌ |
विग्तम्यो Zea दूति सपेभ्यो भूतेम्य एव च । ३१
भूतानां पतये चेति ममस्कारेण arafaq |
earefaaagry fae GUT AA: || श
पावनिरेजनं aft ara दशि farfeqaq ।
Sea WEUTTITAT AMA तोखितम्‌ | ११
TAs ATAU इन्तेत्यक्ना समुतङजेत |
गोवनामलघाकारेः पिढभाशापि शक्तितः ee
षडुभयोःत्रमन्वहं श्यात्‌ पिढवत्तविधानतः |
बेदादोनां पठेत्‌ जिखिदश्प' ब्रह्ममथाप्तये | १५
बतोऽन्यदवमादाय नित्य waarefe: |
काक्रेभाः aTeure प्रशिपद्ग्ासमेव च ॥ ३६
खपबिश्य zeuift fas caren ag ।
wuquisfata fag मावपदः wala ॥ १७
आगत दूरत; शान्तं भोज्ञक्राममकिशचनम्‌ |
इष्टा CURA सतत्वं WITTE नै; ॥ श८
पादधादनख शानाभाण्लनादिभिररनिंतः।
fated भाषयेत्‌ शधो वदगलाभाविजोतिभिः। ve

aTaa fear | ४९९.

भाला गत्तो, तिथि एषेदपारो रुहागतः |

हारो पूलितौ खगे नयतोऽघस्वपुलितो ॥ ve
विवाध्रखातकश्यादाच्ाय सृदटल्िलः |

अध्या भवन्ति way प्रतिवषं खष्ागताः ॥ ४१
ग्हागताय Tena खोतियाय यथाविधि)
warded महाभागं freer येत्‌ ॥ ४२
fram येद नृत्रज्य सुट ्रोत्रियातिथौन्‌ |

मि जमातुलसम्बन्धिवान्धवान्‌ समुपागतान्‌ | ४९
भोजयेदृग्टद्दि्यो भिक्षां apna: निसुको;ड ति ।
खाहवमश्रवसराट दददच्छत्छचोगलिम्‌ ॥ ४४

गभि ्यातुरथलखेषु बालवद्ातुरारिषु।

वुभुसितेषु भुश्ानो णह खो; याति किख्विषम्‌ ॥ ४६
maa aaa कदाचिदनिमग्वितः।
निमन्धितोऽपि fara vateara feats fa tt १६
शद्राभिय स्तवाह,ष्यवा गदुशक्ररतसयाः |
ङषहापविडवदोग्रवचवन्धनणोविनः ॥ vo

२ लघ्ौष्छिको्रदोन््रतव्रा चतरतथुनाः |
नम्ननास्तिकनिलंव्लपिष्नव्यसनाख्िताः ॥ ४८
कदयथस्नोजितानायपरवादकता नराः |

Matar: कोति मन्तोऽपि राजदटेवखदहारकाः ॥ ४९
शवनासनषंसगेहत्तकश्धादिदूषिताः |

अश्रहघाना, पतिता भराचारादयश्च ये ॥ ve
THU AT: स्य्‌रज्रादो यल यः खान्‌ सतसुषमः |
नाप्तानवमत्रारङौरिशो दाखगोषश्ाः॥ ५८ `

हट Tae fear ।

शृद्राशामप्यमोपान्तु yara नेव carat
धर््णान्योन्यभोज्वाबा feo विदिताखया; ॥ ४२
खधत्तोपान्नि ठ मेध्यमाकरस्ममाक्िकम्‌ |
अवलोट्‌मगोप्रातमख्ष्टं शूद्रवायनः | ५१
अनृच्छषमसन्दु्टमपययुषितमेव च |
अत्रानवाद्ममनब्राश्मा नित सुसं स्तम्‌ ॥ ५४
हधरापूषषं यावपायसं ष्कुलोति च । '
नाश्रोयादग्राह्मणो मासमनियुक्षः कथन | १५
क्रतो याह faqat वा नश्रन्‌ पतति feer: |
खगयोपाजिं^ मांसमभा्चय पिठटेवताः 1 ५६
त्रियो हादगोनं aa क्रीवा >श्योऽपि चमत; ।
{जो जग्ध्वा gatarwaures पिठदेवताः | ५७
निरथेष्यस्धं वासमा ग्व्याचन्द्रतारकम्‌।
सवान्‌ कामान्‌ PATS HAMA च | १६८
मुनिसाम्यमवाप्रोति हस्योःपि द्विजोत्तमः |
दिनजभोज्यानि गन्यानि मददिष्यारि पयांसि च॥ ५९
fag शासन्धिसम्बन्धि वतसवन्ति पयांसि च ।
WAT EG तव्रन्ताकरक्ञमूलकपिव च ॥ ६
RAAMSYIA GA जनुगभंफलानि च |
watagaaretia दिजो लगध्व es चरेत्‌ | ६१
बा गदूषितमविन्नातमन्यपौडिक्काथापि |
Za ब्रमदस्वा च तदम ऋणो दहेत्‌ ॥ ६२
$मराजतकश्येषु पाव ष्वदात्‌ सदा गै ।

` तदभावै सा धुगन्धलोप्रदरमनलताषु च | ५३

ara fear |

अन्नायपग्रपव्रषु weet भोक्मह ति।
ATA डतिचेव TARA fa | ६४
Varad नमस्कारे भवि ददादलिन्नयम्‌।
भूपतये सुवः य" भूतानां पतथ तथा ॥ ६५
अपः प्राश्य ततः पथात्‌ WanTarefawmary |
सखाहाकारण FRAT चछ षमद्ाद्यथामुखम्‌ ॥ ca
अनन्यचित्त Yala वागयतोःब्रमकुत्‌सयन्‌ |
Wat रव्रमश्रोयादच्ुख' पात्रमुतखजेत्‌ ॥ as
ख चथ्मनव्रमुद त्व ग्रासमेकं भुवि fate |
आचान्तः साधुसङ्गन सदिद्यापठनेन च ॥ ६८
हत्तव्रदकथालि ध शेषान्हमतिबाहयेव्‌ |

सायं सन्याभुपासोत इवाग्निं wars यतः ॥ ae
अआपोथानज्रियापूठेमश्रीयारन्बष्ं fear |

सायमप्यतिथिःपृण्ो दोम्पकालागतो;निश्म्‌ ॥ ee

सहया गितो नित्यं खत हन्धाद्‌पूजितः।
मातिर चपस्य TATA चरणो एचि; ॥ ef
अप्रत्यगुत्तरशिराः शयौत शयने एमे |

दशिमानुरिते काले खानं स्यां न हापम्त्‌॥ 92

ब्राह्मे मुहत्त Tara चिन्ये{डितमा समः |

शक्तिमान्‌ मतिमान्‌ नित्यं हत्तमेतवत्‌ समाधरेत्‌ ॥ ७8
दति योषेदव्यासोये धमाल ठतीयो{चपायः |

४८।

चतुरधोऽधायः।

इति व्यासक्त ara’ wherc समुष्वयम्‌ |
आश्रमे यानि पुण्यानि मोचधश्रा्ितानि च)?
ग्बहाग्ममात्‌ परो wat नासि नास्ति पुनः एनः |
सवेतौथ फलं तत्य aaa यस्तु पालयेत्‌ | २
Towel wae दयावाननसूयकः |
नित्यजापौ च होमौ च सव्यवादौ जितेन्द्रियः ॥ १
खदारं यस्य सन्तोषः प्ररदारनिवत्त नम्‌ |
अप्रवादोऽपि मो यख तस्य तीधं फल' we | ४
परदारान्‌ परद्र हरते यो दिने fea |

सव तौर्थाभिषकेण पापं तव्य न नश्यति ॥ ५
ग्टरेषु सवन षु से तीधं फर ततः |

WALA त्रयो भागः कन्ती भागन लिष्यपे॥ ६
अलिश्रय' पादशौचं ब्राद्मणानाश्च ac wa |

ज पाप सस" तस वलिभिर्ता दडाति यः ॥ ©
पादोदकं wea दौपमव्र' प्रतिश्रयम्‌ |

थो ददाति त्राह्यणेभगे नोपसप ति a यमः || ८
विप्रपादोद्कक्रिवरा यावत्तिष्ठति मेदिनी |

तावत्‌ पष्करपाव § frat पितरोऽरतम्‌ ॥ ९
यत्‌ फल' कपिलादाने कात्तिकयां च्येषठपुष्कर ।

aq फल' ऋषयः Ver पिप्राणां पादशौचने ॥ eo
खा गतेनाम्नय प्रोता मासनेन शतक्रतुः |

पितरः षादथोचेन भब्राद्ेन प्रजापतिः ॥ १,

ata fear |

@ratfa at; परं ala wet गावो faaua: |
ब्राह्मणात्‌ परमं ala न ya’ न faufa | १२
इन्द्रियाशि वशोअत्य we एव aaa: |
aa तद्य कुरूदेचं नेमिं पुष्कराणि च | ११
WET gy केदारं fave तभव च।
एतानि संर्वतो्थीनि क्त्वा पापः प्रमुच्यत ॥ १४
वणीनामाश्रमाणाख्च चातृवेणंस्य भो fear: |
दानधष्य प्रवदामि यथा व्यासेन भाषितम्‌ ॥ १५
यददाति विशिषशभ्यो aaraifa fea fea |
तच्च वित्तमह' मन्ये ud कस्भरक्तति॥ १६
यददाति यदश्चाति तदेव धनिनो धनम्‌ |
अन्ये wag wista दारोरपि धनेरपि॥ १७
किं घनन करिष्यन्ति देह्नोऽपि गताधुषः।
यदशयितुभि चछन्तस्त च्छरोरमशाश्वतम्‌ ॥ १८
अथाश्वतानि गाच्राणि विभवो नैव aaa: |
नित्यं सच्धिहितोः-खत्यः कप्व्यो whdaw: || १८
afe नामन WATS a कामायन HHS |
यत्‌ परित्यज्य गन्तव्य" तदनं fa’ न दयते | २.
जोवन्ति जोरि यख्य fan मित्रारि बान्धवाः |
उयैवितं सफलं तय भावाय को न जीवति | २१
पशवोऽपि fe जोवत्ति केवलात्मोदर्भरा, |
कि कायेन aga a बलिना चिरजौविनः ॥ २२
प सादशेमपि ग्रासम्थिंभ्यः fa’ न दीयते |
इ चालुरपो विभवः कदा awe भविष्यति ॥ २२
wa

४८९

४८४ कसिं feat |

अदाता पुरूषश्यागो धमं सग्दन्य गच्छति |
दातारं कृपणं सन्ये मृतोऽथ म gata | २४
प्राणनाशन्तु कत्तव्य यः aaa न सो तः
TATA यो BH भाषः खरसमो हि सः । २५
अना हतेषु aca यश्च दत्तमयाच्ितम्‌ |
भविथति युगद्यान्तस्तस्यान्सो न भविष्यति i २६
सतवत्‌सा यथा गौश AUT लोर्न दृशत।
परश्ररश् दानानि लोकयात्रा न BAA: | २७
अट्टे VIM दानं मोक्षा Sa az a |
पुनरागमनं नास्ति aa दानमनन्तकम्‌ ॥ २८
मातापि य्टयाद्श्राठषु ATTY च।
AAT | ALITY सोऽनन्तः खगे संक्रमः | re.
faq: शतगुणं दानं सुश्ख' मातरूष्यते।
भगिन्यां शतसा सोदरे दत्तमखयम्‌ ॥ २१
अहन्यहनि दातव्य" ATMA सुनौखराः |
आगमिष्यति यत्‌ पान तत्‌ पाव तारविष्यति। ९!
fafag दभयं ora’ fafedq पार तपोमयम्‌ |
UTATUT AAA VTA YATs Sl Aree | १२
ayaa xe |i दूरे चापि गुणान्वितः
गुणान्विताव दातव्य नासि मुखं तिक्रमः । १३
देवद्रव्यविनाेन ब्रह्मसष्रणेन च |
कुलान्यकुलतां afer बाद्मणातिक्रमेख च | ३४
बाह्मणातिक्रमो नास्ति fad बेदविषङ्छिते।

. Kaaafaqagey न हि waft wat ३५

वासम दिता |

सब्रिश्ष्टमधौयानं बाद्मणं यो यतिक्रमत्‌।
Wet =a STAT दंन्याद्िवुरुषं कुनम्‌। ३६
यथा काष्ठमयो इम्तो यथा चममयो मगः
aa विप्रोऽनधौयानम्बयम्तं नामधारकाः | ३७
ग्रामस्यानं यथा Yat यया कुपश्च निन्ज लः |
aq विप्रोऽनधीयानस््रयस्से नामधारकाः ॥ ac
बाह्म णेषु च यन्तं यच वेश्वानरे इतम्‌,

इनं धनमाष्यातं घनं जेषं निरथं कम्‌ \ ३८
VARA AT दानं दिगुणं बाह्मणत्रुवे |
सद्ल्रगुणमाचाय्थं WAR BUTT ॥ yo
बह्मबोजसमुतूपव्रो मन्बसंस्कारवन्नि तः |
जातिमात्रोपजोवी च स भवेद्‌ बह्मणः Ba. ४।
गभौधानादिभि्न्त वदोपनयनेन | |
नाध्यापयति नाधौति स भषैद्‌नाह्मणाङ्नुवः ॥ ४२
afatial तपरणे च Aaa यः |
THU सर दम्यं तमाचाय्य प्रचक्तते॥ ४३
दूषटिभिः पणएवन्ध ख चातुमास्ये स्तथेष च |
अनिष्टोमादिभियंस्नेयन चे स Tears | ४४
Haran च यो वेदान्‌ पडभिरद्ग; afawe: |
दूतिष्ासपुराणानि स Mae दपाग्गः ५४५
बराह्मणा यन जीवन्ति नान्धो वर; कथयश्न |
देटक पथस पस्याय RUM त्यक्र मुतसरेत्‌ ॥ ४६
बाह्म. स भवेदेव देवानामपि दैवतम्‌ |
प्र्यक्षदचेव AAG ब्रह्मतेजो fe कारणम्‌ | ४३

Boy

४८६ व्याससहिताः

बराह्मणस्य मुखं Ba’ fara रमकण्टकम्‌ |
वापयेत्‌ aa वौजानि सा क्षपिः सा-कामिकौ॥ ४
सुक ब Aaa BTA टदापयेषटनम्‌ |
aaa च सुपात्रं च fan’ मेव विद्ग्यति | ४९
विद्याविनयसम्पब्रेः्राद्मण्ं खहमागते।
क्रोडन्त्योषधयः सर्वायाश्याभः परमां गतिम्‌ ॥ ५०
नरटशोष्वे amas विप्रं वेदविवल्नि ते।
दोयमामं wea’ ware. THA क्तम्‌ ॥ ५१
प्रोतिपूणसुखं far’ सभुक्तमपि भोजयेत्‌ |
नचमूख निराहारं षड़रावसुपवासिनम्‌ ॥ ५२
यानि यद्य"पविव्राशि Gent तिष्टन्ति भो fear: |
तानि तस्य प्रयोष्थानि न गरोराणि देदिनाम्‌ । ५१
यस्य देहे'सदाश्रन्ति हव्यानि विदिवौकसः।
कव्यानि चेव पितरः किन्भूतमधिक' ततः ॥ ५४
यद्भुङूकष aefafen: खकमानिरबः af: |
दातुः फलमसक्षयातं Mra तदक्षयम्‌ ॥ ५५
ह श्यश्वरथयानानि क#चिदिच्छन्ति afar: :
we ने च्छामि सुनयः कष्थताः शस्यसम्पदः ॥ ५९
षेदलाङ्गलक्तरटेषु दिजखष्टषु सतस च ।
यत्‌ पुरा पातितं बौजं तस्येताः शणलम्यदः ॥ ५७
शतेषु जायते शूरः wag च पण्डितः |
वक्ला ATTA षु.दाता भवतिवानवा॥५६८
न रणे विजया च्छुरोऽध्ययनात्र च पणितः |
‘HT AT AAT A न दाता चाधंशागतः। १९

व्यास feat |

afarat जये शूरो wa चरति परणिडितः |
हितप्रियोक्किभिवक्षा दाता सम्मानदानतः ॥ ६
यद्य कपङक्षयां विषमं ददाति,
@ हादइयादाः यदि बराथ हेतोः |
वेदेषु ee ऋषिभि गोनं
तदब्रह्महत्यां*सुनयो.वदन्तिः॥ ६।
सरे वापितं गोलं भिन्नभाण्डेषु we म्‌ |
इतं भख्मनि इव्यश्च मूखं दानमश्ा तम्‌ ॥ ५२
मृत प्तकपुशाङ्गो दिजः शूद्राब्रभोजने।
ura न जनामि at योनि सःग'मथ्यति ॥ ६३
शूद्रात्रेनोदरश्यन यदि कशिन्‌भ्ियेत यः ।
स भवेत्‌ शूकरो नृनं तस्य वा जायते कुलम्‌ ॥ ९४
WU दादश जन्मानि सप्त जम्भानि शूकरः |
शान सप्त जन्मानि दूत्य क ममुरववीत्‌ ॥ ६१५
wad ब्राह्मणात्रेन दारिद्र ्षनियस्यच।
>श्यातेन तुःशूद्रा्" शूद्रावाव्ररकः बलजेत्‌ ॥ ६६
aq मुङ्नीऽय Yaa मासमेकं निरन्तरम्‌ |
दूह जानि शूद्रत्वं मतः श्वा चेव जायते ॥ ६७
यस्य शूद्रा पचेबित्ध' शूद्रा वा हमेधिनो ।
afar तः पिढदेऽन्तु रौरवं याति स दिजः ॥ ६८
भाक्डसङ्रसदहनेणा. नानासङ्करसङ्क रा; |
योनि agcegtat निरयं यान्ति मानवाः | ६
परूक्िमेदौ ठथापा कनो मित्य' बाद्मणनिन्दकः |
आदेयो पैदविक्तेता TAA ब्रह्मघातकाः || °

£ ८थ

yea mata fear i

इटं arena जिव्यमषभ्यतव्य' waaa: |
एलदुक्राचारवतः wad नेव विद्यते ॥ ७!
इति योवेदव्यासौये wtrara चतुर्थोऽध्यायः || ४ ॥

पराशग्संह्िता

प्रथमोऽध्यायः |
यातो feanata टेवटार्वनालरये।
व्यासतरकाग्रमासोनमश्च्छव्रषयः पूरा | !
मानुषाणां तं wa बत्ते माने कलौ युग |
शौचाचार यथावच्च वद Weaataa |i 2
तच्छ त्वा ऋषिवाक्यन्तु aera सन्निभः
प्रत्युवाच महातेजाः सखूतिस्मतिविश्यारदः |
न चाहं स.त्वज्ञः कथं UY Tepes |
ऋअश्पमत्‌पितेव wea इति व्यासः सुतोऽवदत्‌ ॥ ४
ततस्तं ऋषयः सवं धद्मत्लायं AEM: |
ऋषिं व्यासं २रस्छत्य गता बदरिकाश्रम ॥५
नानाहठत्तसमाज्णेण फलपुष्योपथोभितम्‌ |
नदौप्रलवणाकौणं पुण्तोर्थरल कुतम्‌ ॥ ६
*गपच्तिगगाब्यश्च देवतायतना३तम्‌ |
यत्तगन्ध+ सिद ख ृत्यगतसमाङलः i --
तश्सिनरषिसभामप्थे शक्रिपु> पराशरम्‌ |
स तासमेनं महात्मानं मुनिमख्यगणाहतम्‌ ५ <
कताज्निपुगो भत्वा व्यासम्त्‌ कषिभिः we |
भ्दत्तिणाभिवारे य स्तुतिभिः समपूजयत्‌ ॥ <

Yeo Toracd (Sar |

अथ सन्तु्टमनसा TAH Taha: |
भह सुखागतं ब्रहोत्यासोनो मुनिपुङ्गवः । १,
व्यासः सुखागतं ये च ऋषयश समन्ततः |
कु गलं कुजलेव्यक्ता व्यासः TAU: परम्‌ ॥ !।
यदि जानासि मे मक्तिं ख हाहा भक्षवत्‌सल।
धम्म कथय मे तात अलुग्रा्यो Ws तव ॥ १२
Tat मे मानवा घ्या वाखिष्ाः काश्यपास्तथा |
गागया MARAT तथा AMAT: GAT: ॥ १३
अव्र विष्णोश्च aaa erat आङ्गिरसास्तथा।
शाभातपाख् हारोता यत्नरवल्काकताश्चये | १४
कात्यायनज्रतासेव प्राचेतसक्तताश्च ये।
SIAR BAIT: WER लिखितस्य च ॥ १५
युता SA waqatat य्रोताया स्तेन विश्चताः |
असन्‌ मनन्तरे HAT, aaa तादिकं युग ॥ १६
से UAT, कंते जाताः से नः कलौ युगे |
चातु प्यं समाचारं किचित्‌ साधारणं बद । १७
व्यासबाक्छावसाने तु मुनिशुख्यः पराशरः |
ध्र द्य fad प्राह सद्यं खलश्च विस्तरात्‌ ॥ १८
TY पुत्र WIN ऽहं श वन्तु ऋषयस्तथा |
HG कल्यं Halal ब विष्ण महेश्व राः ॥ १८

शरुतिः ख्यतिः सदाचारा निरेतव्याख सर्द |
न afad दकत्तौ च वेदसमत्त चतुग खः |

तथेव धर्मं सरति मतुः कल्यन्तरान्तरे || २०

werac feat | ४९१

ये कतयुगे whraarat ez परे,

wa कलियुगे Tat युगर्पानुसारतः॥ २१

तपः पर Raq त्र तायां ज्ञानमुच्यते,

परे वश्रमित्यचुक्षीनम कलौ युभे | २२

कते तु मानव। wuAaTat गौतमः खतः |

ara? agfafaat कलो पाराशरः GA: ॥ २१
त्यलेश्थं AAT तर तायां ग्रामसुत्ष्टञत्‌।

Bae Hannay Avice कलौ युग ॥ ४

करते MUTT पापं व्र तायाद्वेव दभंनात्‌ ¦
Bae चाब्रभादाय कलौ पतति कम्णा॥ ९५
हति तु तत्‌ वथा च्शपन्नतायां दथभिरिनैः;
दवापरे AGATA W कलो संबत्‌सरोण तु ॥ २६
अभिगम्य कते दान्‌ वर ताखाडइय दौयते |

दवापरे याचमानाय सैवया दयते कलौ ॥ २७
अधिगस्योनमं दानमाहतच्चव मध्यमम्‌ |

अधमं याचमानं Tq सवादानश्च निष्फलम्‌ ॥ २८
कते चाक्वियताः wae तार्या माससखिताः ।
द्वापरे efat वावत्‌ कलाषनत्रादिषु खिताः ॥ २८
wet जितो weary जितः रत्योऽकरेतेन च ।
जिता wea q राजानः alfa Gout जिताः ॥ ३.
सोरन्ति चाग्निहोगाणि गुशूपजा प्रणश्यति |
कुमायश्प्रपूयन्ते तस्मिन्‌ कलि युभसदा | xe
युम युगे चये धश्मास्तत्र aa चये fea: |

रेभं मिन्दा a aaa arent fe a feat: tae `

५९९

४८२ परागरम्हिता)

~ ~ ss

युगेयुगे च सामच्य शेष मुनिविभाषितम्‌)
पराशरेण aya प्रायतत" प्रीयते ॥ ११
अहमेव तहमौमन्धुखमत्य बवौमि वः |

चातु ख समाचारं Ha’ मुनिपुङ्गवाः । ३8
पराशरमतं पुण्य पवित्र" पापनाशनम्‌।
fafad ब्राह्मणाथीय धरांम्धापनाय च । ३५
चतुणणीमपि वणौनामाचारो WRITS A: |
अआवारश्वशटदेहानां MART: पराद्खः २९
uzaatiacal नित्य देवतातियिपूजः |
CANA YATAN ATA नाषसौदति || ve
सस्या खानं जपो होमः; खाध्यायो देवताञ नम्‌ |
२ ्देवातियेय च warntta दिन दिने | oc
fart ay afe at Sel ae: परख्टितिएववा,,
वे यदेष WATS: सो$तिथिः Widen: » २९
दूराध्वानं पथियान्त वे वदेवं उपश्थितम्‌ |
अतिथिं तं विजानौयाव्रातियिः पव मागतः ॥ ४.
म प्ृछटोतरचरणं न खाध्यायव्रतानि च।

दयं कल्ययेत्‌ तस्मिन्‌ स देवमयो छ सः ५ ४।
यैकग्रामौणप्रतिथिं विप्र साङ्गतिक तथा ।
अनित्य" शह्ागतो ania तरतिथिरु्यते | ४२
SU: gaa विभो अदू वातिथिस्तथा ।
वेदाभ्पासरता नित्थ' तयोऽपूवा {दने दिने ॥ ५१
amet तु सम्प्राप fas खहमागते।

ख त्य setae भिका दत्ता fame Aq ॥ ४४

TUTACH eat | 823

यतौ च ब्रद्रचारौ च प्ज्ञाव्रस्वामिनावुभौ ।

तयोर रसदा च भुक्ता चान्द्ायवा चरेत्‌ ॥ ४५
यतिहस्ते जलं दादे सं द्णत्‌ पुनजे नम्‌ |

Asay मेरुणा Ga Awe सागरोपमम्‌ ॥ ४९

a ष्वदेवश्रतान्‌ TUATHA fuga पोष्ितुम

न हि भिचुकता्‌ दोषान्‌ att व्यपोहति । ४७
What २ग्टेवन्तु yaa वे दिजातयः |

wa a fama ज्ञेया; पतन्ति ACHAT ॥ ४८
शिरोषेरन्तु यो yea यो yen दस्िणाम्‌ खः |
वामपादे करं न्यस्य तदे Tata yaa | ४९
यतये काश्चनं द्वा ताम्बलं बह्मचारिण।
चोरेभ्योऽप्वभियं दत्वा दातापि नर *+.वरछेत्‌ ॥ ve
पापोवा यदि चाण्डालो विप्रघ्रः faaaras: |

षे देष तु Stara: सोऽत्धिः स्व ५ संक्रमः ' ye
अतिथिं 3 भम्नाशो ददात्‌ प्रतिजिवते।
faacat a arate दशथपपथतानि च ॥ ५२

न प्रसज्यातिगौ विप्रो wfafa वेदपारगम्‌ |
अरददत्रमाचन्तु ya yea तु किल्विषम्‌ , ५३
AAMT aaa नेवं मिरूदकमकरण्ट म्‌ |
व्यापत्रेत्‌ स\+वौीजानि सा कपि; सवकामिका॥ ५९
VAs वापरयेदोजं पृपुत्र दापयेदनम्‌।

Gar च सुपु च यत्‌(चिष' नेव anfa ५१५
अन॒ता Walaa यम भे्तचरा हिजाः |

तं ग्रामं दण्व्येद्राजा चोरभक्ञप्रदो हि सुः ॥ xa

828 पराशर FeAT

त्रियो fe war cay शव्रपाणिः प्रचणवत्‌ |
विजित्य परसेन्यानि चिः waa पालयेत्‌ ॥ Le
न योः कुनक्रमायाता'"खर्पाल्लिणितापि या।
ग इगनाक्रम्य सुद्लौत वोरभोग्या वसन्धरा ॥ ५८
पथं पुं बिचितुयाल च्छद न कारयेत्‌ |
मालाजार इबोद्याने'न AAT TC ATTA: ॥ १९
wea तथा Ca ware प्रतिपालनम्‌ |
बाणिज्यं कपिङश्ाणि aaafasereat ॥ ९*
शूद्राणां दिजदएमषा परो wi; प्र्ञौत्तितः।
अन्यथा कुरते क्त्‌ वडवेत्‌ तस्य निष्फलम्‌ ॥ at
wed waaay दधि an छतं पयः।
म gt च्छूद्जातीनां कुयात्‌ wis विक्रयम्‌ | ar
ufaaa मद्यमांसमभश्यस्य च भक्षणम्‌ |
ख नम्यागमनश्चव शूद्रोऽपि ATH AGT ॥ ९१
कपिलाक्षोरपानेन ब्रद्मणोगमनेन च।
िशा्चर्विवारेख Yea ACH प्रवम्‌ ॥ ६४

दति पाराथरे. घशरास्ेःप्रयमोऽष्यायः | १ ॥

हितलौयोऽष्यायः |

अतपरं खहखण्-घर्माचारं कलो वरः |
धश्च साधारणं यद्य चातुव ST TATA | ^
खसप्रर्च्याप्यहं मयः wa awa fen: |
wzanfactt faa: क्रपिङश्रोशि ज्ञारपरेष्‌ 2

परा्र५हिता) ४९४

हलमशगव्यं win’ षड़ गवं मध्वमं छतम्‌

aga नृशंशानां दिगवं हषघातिमाम्‌ ॥ श
लितं afad खान्तं वलीवदह न योजयेत्‌ |
etary व्याधितं als ad fant न वायेत्‌॥ ४
स्थला ङ्ग" Wee हप" saw wean तम्‌ |
वाहरये{ह्वस या" पात्‌ BTA समाचरेत्‌ ॥ ४
aa’ देवानं रोमं खाध्यायद् वमभ्यसेत्‌ |
एफिगिचतुतिप्रान भोजयेत्‌ जातकान दिजः । ९
खयं कष्टे तथा प्त च धान्ये च खयम्नि तै; |
नि*पेव्‌ पश्चयत्नानि क्रतदौ्याख कारयेत्‌ ॥ ७
तिलारसान fasiay विक्रया घान्यतः समाः।
fanatd विषा वत्तिस्तणकाशादिविक्रयः ॥ ©
संवत्सरेण Aq पा * मत्‌ यघातौ समाप्र वाद्‌ |
अयोग खेन काषेन Ae ASA लाङ्गखी ॥ ९
पाको RATATAT च व्याधः था कनिकस्तधा |
अटाता कषंकखेव TEA समभागिनः ॥ १
कण्डनी पेषण tal खद शष्भोऽय AAA |

पश्च सूना दस्य सद्न्यष्टनि वत्तते । !!
हच्छाण्डि त्वा महो भित्त्वा हत्वा तु रगकोटकान्‌ ।
HUH, खदु CAA स पापात्‌ प्रम॒च्यते॥ १२

यो न दध्ादहिलातिभ्यो राचमूलमुपागतः।
Hac ea पापि aan तं fafafe iq ११
राग्र CAT | षड़भागं Satay a afd शकम्‌ |
विप्राणां तिय are afanat a feat y ts °

४९६ पराश्रसंदिता |

त्रयोऽपि aff कत्वा हिजान्‌ देवांश्च पजयेत्‌ ।
वश्यः शूद्रः खदा कुयात्‌ कषिवाशिन्यथिल्यकाग्‌ ॥ १५
विज्ञय कुवते शूद्रा द्िलसेवाविवल्निताः |
भवन््यश्याधुषस्ते वे पतन्ति नरकेषु च ।
च तु्णीमपि व्णानामेष धमः सनातनः ॥ १६

दूति पाराथरे धर्मशास्रं हितोयोऽष्यायः ॥२॥

दतौयोऽध्यायः |
अत. afe प्रषद्यामि जनने मरणे तथा |
दिन ्येण शच्यन्ति बाह्याः प्रेतस॒तके I ¢
जियो aremiea वेश्यः षष्दथाद्व; |
शद्रः एष्यति मासेन पराथरवचो यथा ॥ २
sures तु विप्राणामङ्कशहिम्तु araa |
arerurat waat g देडश्यर्थो विधौयते | 2
ara विप्रो eurza हादयारेन भूमिपः।
वेश्यः CUENTA शद्धो मासेन शष्यति॥ ४
ए्रादाश्ड्ध्यते fant योऽन्निषेदसमन्वितः |
व्पच्राव्‌ केवलबेदन्त्‌ दिष्डोनो दथभिदि मे; ॥ ५
oars: सन्योपासनवन्नितः |
नामघारकदिप्रय CUTS सूतक भषेत्‌ + ६
एशपिण्डा न्तु दायादाः एयग्दारनिकेतनाः |
छग्धन्धपि विपत्ती च भवेत्‌ तेषांच चतकम्‌ ॥ ®
waa दथाद्ानि BAIT म Yaa |
नानं प्रतिग्रहो ड, मः खाध्यायश्च मिवत्तते ॥ ८

qirace feat | 320

फ प्रोति सतक्रं गोर WW TSA तु |

दायाद चडदमाप्रोति पञ्चमो ana eT: । ९
aga दशरात्र" श्यात्‌ षखिथा पसि पश्चमे |

षष्ठ चतुर हा च्छ: सपमे तु दिनवयम्‌ | १
पञ्चभिः पुषे यु्ञा अशारेयाः सगोत्रिणः।

ततः षट्पुरूषाश्याख ATE भोज्याः सगोविः ॥ ११
भृग्बम्निमिरणे चेव देशान्तरष्बते तथा |

बाले प्रते च VATS Wears विधौयते । १२
दथरावं ष्वतोतिषु तिराल्ाच्छ हिरिष्यति।

ततः संवत्‌खरादृष' सचेलं खानमाचरेत्‌ ॥ १९
देयान्तरब्तः कथित्‌ सगोत्र: aa यदि |

न तिराव्रमरोरात्र सद्यः ख्रात्वा विश्रष्यति ॥ १४
a ्िपत्तात्‌ विरात्र स्यादा षस्माखाश्च पश्षिष्यो |
अहः संवत्‌सरादवक सद्यःशौचं विध्यते ॥ १५
अजातदन्ता ये बाला ये च गभीदिनिःङताः।

न तेषामम्निसंस्कारो Arata नोदकक्रिवा ॥ {६
यदि गर्भां विपद्यत aaa वापि योषिताम्‌ |
यावन्मासं {खतो गर्भा दिनं तावत्‌ स घतकः + (0
भा च ‡यौदषेत्‌ खावः पातः पञ्चमषयोः |

अत ae प्रसूतिः स्याद्या way भवेत्‌ ॥ १८
प्रसूतिकाले warn wea यदि योषिताम्‌ |
सौवापत्ये त॒ गोत्रस्य Va मातुष UAT ॥ (2
राव्रावेव समुतृपव्र eA रजसि सूतकं |

६१ मव fet ग्रां यावद्नोदयते रवि; । x. <

हर्द aera fear |

दन्तजातेऽनुजाते च कत्‌ च Thar |
अगम्निसंस्तारणं तेषां विराव' wax भवेत्‌ | २।
खा इन्तजननात्‌ सथ भा Agta fat खता |
लिरान्रमा वतात्‌ तेषां दथरावमतःपरम | २२
गभं यदि विपि स्यादशाष्ं तद भ्वेत्‌
जोवन्‌ जातो यदि प्रतः सद्य एव faquta | २१
स्रौणां चडाव आआदानाव्‌ सं क्रमात्‌ तदधः कमा९ |
ख धःयोचमये काष्टं face: पिटवन्धषु ॥ २४
बह्मचायो टह येषां इयते च इताशनं |
wag ae कुवन्ति न तेषां सूतकं भवै | २५
सम्यकोदूदु थते पिप्रो नान्यो दोषोऽस्ति गद्ये |
way निहत्तस्य म प्रेतं नेव सूतक्रम्‌ ॥ २५
fafea™: कास्का वेद्या दारौदासाख नापिताः |
ओओोवियाशेव राजानः सद्यःयौ चाः प्रकौत्ति ता || २७
सवतो मन्पूत्च खाहिताभ्निख यो दिजः |
रात्र aaa’ नास्ति यस्य चेच्छति पाथिव;॥२८
खटातो निधने दाने आर्तो fant निमन्वितः।
तदेव इषिभिई्टं यथाकालेन एष्यति ॥ २९
Wee VHA g म कात्‌ ET यदि।
दयाडा च्छ ध्यते माता GATE पिता wha: || ae
want थावमाभौचं aration शाहिकम्‌ |
सूल» ager wreveam पिता एखिः । १।
afe vant प्रसूतायां सम्यक क्रते fest: |

' Sra भवेत्‌ aay यदि विप्रः षडङ्गवित्‌ । २२

werace feat | 8९९

म्य काञ्निायते दोषो मान्धो दोषोऽस्ति नाद्ये ।
तम्मात्‌ सवे प्रयत्न Tara WS AEs: ॥२१
विबाष्ोत्‌सवयन्नेषु त्वन्तरा sagas |
yaesfad द्रव्यं दोयमानं न दुष्यति ॥ १४
अन्तरा तु Misa पुनम रणजन्मनि |
तावत्‌ खाद *प्रो यावत्‌ तत्‌ ख्णाद्निह थम्‌ ॥ २५
बराह्मणाय विपन्नानां ब्दिगोग्रदहणे तथा |
ष्माडखवेषु विपन्रानाम्करावन्तु खतकम्‌ ॥ ३६
दाविमौ geut लोक खयमण्डलमेद्को |
ufcate योगयुक्त रणो चानिमुखू दतः ॥ ३७
यत यत्र दतः शूरः wa fa परिवेभ्तिः |
away awa लोकान्‌ यदि als न भाषते ॥ १८
जितेन लभते wat षटतेनापि सुराङ्गनाः।
ष्ण विष्वं सिकेऽमुभिन्‌ ay †चन्ता मरणे रथे ॥ ३९
यस्तु wagidary विद्रवत्‌मु समन्ततः |
परित्राता यदा गच्छेत्‌ सच क्रतुफलं AAT |i ४.
यस्य wead wa शर यक्य्िसुदरे |
देवकन्यास्तु तं AC गायति रमयन्ति च॥ ४१
वराङ्ग नासहस्ाशि शूरमायोघने हतम्‌ |
नागकन्या धावन्ति मम wet भवेदिति।॥ ४२
ललारदेशाद्र्‌धिरं fe यस्य
तप्तस्य जन्तो; प्रविश्रच्च वक्त |
तं सोमपाने न ft तलस्य qa
सं ग्रामयन्ने विधिवच goa ॥ ४३ ॥
॥- 6.

Yoo पराशरसंहिता |

य॑ यश्रसङ्केस्तपसा च विद्यया

खर्गषिणो वात्र यथेव विप्राः |

तथेव याण्येव हि तत्र वीराः

प्राणान्‌ GAR न पारत्वजन्तः । ४४
अनाथं ब्रह्मणं प्रतं ये वदन्ति हिजातयः |
पदे पदे यन्नफलमानुपूबीललभन्ति ते ॥ ४५
असगोत्रमवन्पुच प्र तोभुत्च ब्राह्मणम्‌ |
नौत्वा च erefaen व प्राणवामेन शुष्यति ॥ ४६
न तेषामश्भं कि चिदिजानां शभकग्धरणिि |
जलावगाहनात्‌ तेषां एशि स्मरतिरितौरिता ॥ ve
अनुगम्य च्छया प्र तं न्नातिमन्नातिमेव ar |
खवा चेव तु खद्धाम्निं तं प्राश्य विशध्यति ५ ४८
सत्रियं anagem योऽनुगच्छति |
एकाहमश्चिभू त्वा Carag शरध्यति। ४९
Mig वेश्यमन्नानादृब्राह्मणो योऽजुगच्छति |
aerate हिराव्र'च प्राणायामान्‌ षडाचरेत्‌ ॥ ५
प्र तोभूतन्तु यः YS बाह्मणो ज्नानदुव॑लः।
नयन्तमनुग च्छेत विरातमशचिभ॑येत्‌ ॥ ५!
facia त॒ ततः पनं नदां गत्वा समुद्रगाम्‌।
प्राणायामशतं सत्वा घत प्राश्य विशुध्यति ॥ ५२
fafaaw यदा शूद्रा चदकान्तमुपखिताः |
हिजे स्तदाजुगन्तव्या इति wafaet faz: ॥ ५३

पराशरसंहिता

वश्मादिजो aa शूद्रं a wis च दाहयेत्‌ |
हरे सुखावलभोक्रन शदिरेषा पुरातनो ॥ ५४

दूति पाराशर waa हतोयोऽध्यायः ॥ २॥

चतुर्घाऽधायः ।

अतिमानादति शोधात्‌ छ erat यदिवा भयात्‌।
saulard स्री पुमान्‌ वा गतिरेषा विधौयते ॥ !
पूयशथ्ोनितसम्प, a अ खे तमसि wate |

षटि वषेसशखानि मुर्‌ वां प्रतिपद्यते ॥ 2
मायोचं नोदकं नाभ्निं नाश्ुपातंच कारयत्‌ |
वोटारोऽग्निप्रदातारः पाशच्छदकरास्तथा॥ 8
तपखच्छ ण शष्यन्तोत्येवमाष् प्रजापतिः |
गोभिद्ेतं ane’ बाह्मेन त चातितम्‌ ॥ ४
gaat a & विप्रा वोटारखाग्निदाञ्चये।
अन्येऽपि aaqnarc: पाशष्छदकराश्चये॥ ४
सपखक्छेया wafer qeaat हाणभोजनम्‌ |
waequfeat ata <afanra दल्तिणाम्‌ ॥ ५
व्य ह तूष्णं पिषेदापख'हसुष्णं पयः पिवेत्‌ |
त्यदमुष्णं wa wen aqua दिनलयम्‌ ॥ ॐ
यो रे समाण्वरेहिप्रः पतितादिष्वकामतः ॥ ८
मासा" मासमेकं वा मासदयमयापि वा |
सअन्दा्ैमन्दमेकं वा तूर चेव ages: ॥ ९

9.०६

१०२ पराश्चरस हता |

त्रिरात्र प्रथत wet हितोये छच्छमाचरेत्‌।
CAA AUG ABW सान्तपनं चरेत्‌ ॥ १०
चतुथं दशरात्र" स्यात्‌ पराकः.पं् मत. ।
कुथाचान्दाय्ं us समे Maga, ॥ ११
प्राथ म्मे चेव षण्माथात्‌ ठच्छमाचरेत्‌ |

पञ्च सङ्णाप्रमाश्ेन रुवणोन्यपि द्तिणा | १२
MIATA तु या मारी मन्तारं नोपसपति।

a aa aca याति विधवा च पुनः TH | {श
ऋतो ख्ातान्त॒ वो भायां सत्िधौ नोपगच्छति।
घोरायां शूणत्यायां युञ्यते नाव सं शवः ॥ १४
ट टापतितां भायां यौवने यः परित्यलेत्‌ |
सपरज भवेत्‌ सतीत्वं वे ध्यं च पुनःपुनः । १५
दरिद्रं व्याधितं aa भर्तारं या न मन्धते |

सा BAT HAR व्यालो aay TATA | {५
सभो ववाताडव्रं वीजं aur aa प्ररोहति।

केतौ तश्रभते बौजं न बीजी भागमेति | {$
तदत्‌ परियाः पुत्रौ हौ रुतो कुण्डगोलकौ ।
पल्य जौवति कुण्डः खातृबतेमन्तेरि गोलकः । १८
सरसः KATAT दन्तः छत्रिमकः खतः ।
दद्यान्माता पिता वापि स yal दवब्रको भवेत्‌ fe
परिवित्तिः परिषेन्ना यया च परिविद्यते,

Gi A ACH यान्ति दाटयालकप्चमः | Re
दाराग्निशोवसंयोगं यः कु भाद ग्रजे ata |
'परििन्ता स परि त्तयः परिषिन्निस्तु gaa । २।

पराथरसंहिता। wok

हौः weet षरिविन्तं स्तु कन्याया, कच्छ एव च |
छच्छातिरृष्टटौ दातु होता चान्द्रायणं चरेत्‌ ॥ २२
कुलवामनषण्ं घु TTY जडेषु च ।
छाताश्वं afar मूके न रोषः THAT | २४
पिठव्यपुत्रः सापत्ना; WATT तस्तथा |
टाराभ्निहोत्रसंयोगे न दोषः परिवेदने || २४
न्ये्ो भ्राता afe तिष्ठं दाधानं नेव चिन्तयेत्‌ |
WAAAY कुर्वत शङ्कस्य TAA यथा ॥ २५
ae wa प्रनजिते ale च पतितै पतौ |
पवाखापरत्‌षु नारौणां पतिरन्यो विधोयते ॥ २६
wa waft या नारो awa व्यवश्िता।
Ql Gal लभते खग यथाते ब्रह्मचारिणः | २७.
faa: कोच्छश्कोरौ च यानि रोमाणि मानवे।
तावतृज्नालं वेत्‌ खग watt यानुगच्छति ॥ २८
व्यालग्राहौ यथा व्यालं विलादुदरते बलात्‌ |
एव पुदत्ब भर्तार तेनेव सह मोदते ॥ Re.

दूति पाराथरे ware चतुर्थोऽध्यायः ॥ ४ ।

पञ्चमोऽधाायः |

went यृगालाद यदि दृष्टस्तु ब्राद्मणः |

ज्ञात्वा ata गायों पविघां वेदमातरम्‌ ॥ !

गवां TIA जातो ACAI सङ्गमे |

सनुद्रद्थं नाद्यापि एना ee: एचिभेवेत्‌॥ २ :

१.४ पराशरसंशिता।

वेदविद्याव्रतल्नातः एना TVG ब्राह्मणः |
सरहिरण्योदके ज्ञात्वा एतं प्राश्य विष्यति ॥ ९
wang एना eefacra सयुपोषितः।
wa कुथोद ॐ पत्वा बतेषं समापयेत्‌ ॥ ४
अवतः सव्रतो वापि श्ना दशो भवेदिलः ।
प्रणिपत्य भवेत्‌ पुतो far चानुनिरोक्षितः ॥ ५
शनाप्रातावकौद्द्य नखे विः लिखितस च |
अहिः प्र्तालना च्छः. हिर ग्निना चोपश्वूलनम्‌ । &
श्ना च ब्राह्मणौ Tet जम्ब केन SHY वा ।
खदितं सोमनक्षतर' हृष्टा सव्यः गचिभवेत्‌ ॥ ७
AUT यदा सोमो न हश्येत कटा चम |
at fea जते सोमस्तां fed चावलोकयेत्‌ ॥ ८
असदूबाहयणके WA एना दष्टस्तु AAT: |
ad प्रदश्िणौक्षत्य सदयः खानादिग्ष्यति ॥ €
चण्डालेन ्वपाकेन गोभिर हेतो यदि |
आहितान्निष्ध तो विप्रो विषेणाढ्महतो यि” {*
हत्‌ तं ब्राह्मणं विप्रो लोकाग्नौ मन्ववलितम्‌।
SET चोधर च दग्धा च सपिरडषुचसःथा।!१
प्राजापत्यं चरेत्‌ पञादिप्राणामनुशासनात्‌ |
SMITA Ta श्च चीरः प्रसषालयेषिजः ॥ {२
Tae Sq खकाम्नौ तच्छन्तेण च एयक्‌ एथक्‌ |
आहिताम्निहिजः afaq प्रवसन्‌ कालचोडितः ॥ te
देहनागमुभरापस्तस्याग्निवक्त ते २८ ।

“ शओरौताग्निहोवरसंस्कारः यूयतारूषिसम्तमाः । १४

aera feat | ४५०४.
क शाजिनं समास्तीय gals पुरूषारूतिम्‌।
षटथ्यतानि शतं चेव पलाधानांच टन्त कम्‌ | १५
चल्यारियच्छरे ददात्‌ षष्ठि" ae fafafe थत्‌ |
वा भ्यां शतं दद्याङ्ग लोषु दशेव व ॥(&
शतं चोरसि सन्दद्यात्‌ तिं थच बोदर न्यसेत्‌ |
wel टषणयोह लात्‌ षंच मेदं च विन्यसेत्‌ । १७
एकविं श्तिमूरुभ्यां जातुजष्ठं च विं शतिम्‌ |
पादाङष्योः थता च प्रवाणि च तथा न्यसेत्‌ ॥ १८
शम्यां fax fafafaa अरणीं टषणे तथा |
ge दक्िणदस्तेन वामहस्ते तथोपसत्‌ ॥ १९
करयो चोदुखलं दद्यात्‌ ठ च मूषलं ततः |
निक्षिप्योरसि eae तण्ड लान्यतिलान्‌ सुखे ॥ २०
ala च MYT ददादाज्यस्यालोंच चक्षुषोः ।
करो नेत्र ga घ्राणे हिरण्यथकलं लिपेत्‌ ॥ २।
अगम्निहोवोपकरयां गावं येषं प्रविन्यसेत्‌ |
असौ खगाय लोकाव खाहेति च wareat: ॥ २२
दद्यात्‌ पुत्रो$थवा भ्राता Wet वापि any; |
यथा दहनसंस्कार स्तया कायं विचच्षणे; ॥ २१
दैदथन्तु विधिं क्‌ धाङ्रह्मलोके afry वम्‌ |
ये दन्ति इिजास्तन्तु ते यान्ति परमां गतिम्‌ । २४
अन्यथा gaa किःचिदामबु प्रबोधिता; |
भवग्धस्पायुषस्ते वे पतन्ति नरके HAA! २५

बूत पाराथरे धमार पचमोध्यायः॥५

घष्ठोऽधायः।

अतपर प्रवच्यामि प्राणिहत्यार्‌ निष्कतिम्‌।
पराथरेण gata मनर्थःपरि च पिस्तताम्‌ । !
ष्ठंससारसक्रौचांञ्च चक्रवाक THRZA |
MANTA TMA TAY शुष्यति र
wararfefsaraia शएकपारावतादिनाम्‌।
wifeatiaq वकानांच शध्यते नरक्रभोजनात्‌ ॥ 2
भासञ्ञाजकपोतानां सारीतित्ति रिघातकः।
अन्तजेले SI स्ये प्राणायामेन शुष्यति । ४
ग्भ श्ेनधिखिग्राहचाषोल्‌ कनिपातने |
अपक्षा्ौ दिनं तिष्ठत्‌ विकालं मारूताथनः ॥ ५
वला शोचटकानांच कोकिला खन्न रोटकान्‌ |
शावकान्‌ THU PAT नक्तभोजनात्‌ ॥ ६
कारणडवचकोराणां पिङ्गलाक्ररद्य च।
भरहाजनिहन्ता च शध्यते शिवपूजनात्‌ || ©
मरूण डश्य नभासंच पारावतकपिश्चलान्‌।
पञचिणाभेव सवंषामहोराव्रं ण शष्यति ॥ ८
त्वा नकु लमाजौरसपाजगरड णह भान्‌ |
wat भोजयेहिभ्रान्‌ लौहदण्डं च दश्िणाम्‌। ८
शक्ञकोथशकागोधामतखकूम्धाभिपातने |
इन्ताकफलभोक्ता च WRIA ण ala ॥ Co
हकजम्बककस्षाणां तरच्च.णां च घातने |
तिलप्रख्य' fast दद्याद्वाय॒भश्षो दिनत्रयम | ¢¢

पराशर स fear i 4¥e8

WA गवेयतुर ङ्गानां afearefaaraa |
शयते तपरात्रण विप्राणां queda च॥ १२
श रूर ALISA अन्रानाद्यस्तु घातयेत्‌ |
अश्ालरू्मश्रोयारदहोरातं ण शध्यति | ११
एवं चतुष्यदानांच सरषां वनचारिणाम्‌ |
अ होरात्रोषितस्ति व्नपन्‌ वे जातवेदसम्‌ ॥ १४
शिल्पिनं area शूद्रं fad वा यस्तु घातपरेत्‌ |
माजापत्यहयं ware टषेकादण दक्षिगा ॥ १५
वेश्यं वा afad वापि निर्टोषिमभिषघातयेत्‌।
wisfanagad कुधाद्रो?ियदलिणां ददेत्‌ ॥ १६
aa शूद्रं क्रियासक्तं विकर्ममस्य' इिजोत्तमम्‌ |
हत्वा Varad क्य्याद्दाद्ालि'शददिग्याम्‌ ॥ (०७
सतल्यिणापि aaa शूद्र णोबतरेण a |
चणडालव सम्प्राप्तः Bate न विशुध्यति ॥ {८
चोरः ्वपाकचाणडाला विप्रं णापि हता यदि |
अहोरात्रोपवासेन प्राणायामन wear || {<
श्वपाक वापि चाण्डाले विप्रः quad afe |
दिजस्षश्रापणं क वाद्वायतरीं वा WaT ॥ २.
चाण्डाले; सड gray विरावभुषवासयेत्‌ ।
च(ण्‌डालेकपयं weal गायतरोग्मर गा ss fa: ॥ ze
च णडालदशंनेनेषघ आदित्यमवलोकयेत |
चणडालम्शने चेव सचेलं खानमा चरेत्‌ ॥ २२
चणञालवातवापौष पौत्वा सलिलमग्रजः |
अत्तानाचेव awa TTA शष्यति। २३ ।
ve

y eG GUyaca fear i

च पडा लभाण्डसं Qe पौत्वा कूपगनं जलम्‌ |
मौभ्रूवयावजाहारस्ि राब्रच्छ.डिमाप्र वात्‌ ॥ २४
च णडालोदकभाणडे त॒ अकानात्‌ पिवते wag |
ATTN HITE यस्तु प्राजापत्य समाचरेत्‌ | 24
यरि न fara तोयं a? यश्च जीति,
प्रजापत्यं न दातव्यं AB’ सान्तपनं चरेत्‌ ॥ २६
चरेत्‌ सान्तपनं प्रः प्राजापन्यन्तु fag; |
तदन्त BCI aT: पादं शूदस्य दापयेत्‌ ॥ २७
भागटदख्यमनग्यजनान्नु ससं दधि एवः पिपेत्‌।
Tam: त्वथो wa श्रव प्रमादतः | रद
बर ्मकूद्चपिवाकेन दिजातोनान्तु निष्कतिः ।
mew चोध्रवातन तया दानेन शक्तितः ॥ २८
श्ण जानतः TER चगडान्नान्नं कदाचन |
गोमु्रयावक्राहारादशराव्रं W श्यति || ३०
UAH ग्रासमग्रौयादोमूबयायक्रस्य च।
दशां नियमस्छस्य बतं aa fafafe na ॥ ३२
afamaa aera: सन्तषटत्‌ aa वेरमनि।
विन्नाते तूपस्यख दिजाः कु" न्यलुग्रहम्‌ ॥ ३२
कऋषिवक्राद्ध ता धश्माख्लायन्ते वेदप्रावनाः |
पतन्तमुदरेयुस्ते धश्च भ्रं पांपसङ्टात्‌ ५ 22
दभ्रा च Bua चेः च्षीरगोमूरयावकम्‌ |
wala सड सख लिसस्यमवगादहनम्‌ ॥ ३४
+¥ 4 taza यचच yatta सन्षाः
op Qa yatta Coa दिनत्रयम्‌ ॥ ३५

woacifem | ध१९

मावदुध न बरु ज्ञीयाबोद्छिट एमिदूषितम्‌।
fave efaqay पलमेकन्तु सपिंषः | २६
Waal त॒ भवेच्छदिरूभयोस्ताखरफांखयोः |
जलथोचेन वस्त्राणां परित्यामेन 4A ॥ २७
कड भगुडकापौ सलवणं ते लस षौ |

हारे छत्वा त॒ धान्यानि Ve Tare arma ॥ १८
ए“ शदस्ततः पञ्चात्‌ क्‌ वणी दूरा हय णभोजनम्‌ |
तितं गा ua a दद्याद्पेषु दन्तिणाम ॥ ३८
पुनर्लपनया तेन waaay शुध्यति |

अधारेश च विप्राणां भूमिदोषोन विद्रुते" ४.
Taal चकारौ च aaa च पुकसी ।

चातुवे Ve यख द्यज्नानादधि(तिति |i. ४१.
war तु fafa aatq qa amare च ।
SATS न वर्वीताग्यन्यत्‌ सच ATA | ४२
RELATE TSH चाण्डालो यस कखचित्‌ |

त ्मादृग्टडहा दिनि; त्य गभा ण्डा नि वज्ज येत्‌ ॥ ४३
THU ATS न त्यजेच कदाचन |

Mia तु Ghat Aa: Tq समन्ततः ॥ ४४
ब्राह्मण्य व्रणद्वारे can fara; |
afaaquga aa प्रायञ्धिन्तं कथं भवेत्‌ || ४१
गवां मूब्पुरोषेण sat Wea सपिषा ।

तहं खाता च पौत्वा च कमिदुटः एचिभयेत्‌ ॥ , ६
faust erie wearers प्रदापयेत्‌ +
गोदसिनान्तु वे्यश्याण्यपवासं fafate nq ॥ ४७

,

४१० woraca fear i

शूद्राणां नोषवासः द्या च्छद्र. दानेन शुध्यति ।
ब्राह्मणांस्तु नमष्कत्य पञ्चगव्येन शुध्यति । ४८
ufesefafa यदा चं यजन्ति सितिदेवताः |
प्रणम्य शिरसा घाश्मम्नि्टोमफलं fe तत्‌ ॥ ge
ग्थाधिव्यसनिनिश्रान्ते eft डामरे तथा |
उपवासो वतो डोम हिजसस्पादितानि वा ॥ ५,
अथवा ब्रा ह्मणास्तुशः सख्यं कवं Iq |

aa घशममवाग्रोति fea: caf katie at ५१
दुषेले,नुग्रहः HAGA प वालदयोः ।
अतोऽन्यथा भवेहोषस्तष्माग्रानुग्रहः खतः ॥ ४२
@ दाहा यदिवा लोभाद्यादश्ानतो;ऽपि वा)
Hage ये वे तत्पाप तेषु गच्छति , ५३
शरोर घ्यात्येये ata वदन्ति नियमन्तु ये |

महत्‌ काथ्यपिरोधेन न GV कदाचन ॥ ५४
MUG मूढा aafar नियमन्तु वदन्ति ये,

मे aa विघ्नकर्तारः पतन्ति नरकेऽश्चो ॥ ५५

स एव नियमक्याज्यो ब्राह्मणं योऽवमन्यते |

SAT AAAI: Bla स पुष्यन युज्यते | ५६
aw ui faaal arent a यं कोऽपि वदेदिजः।

g arate दिजानाञ्च अश्वेन AMET भवेत्‌ | ५७
उपवासो AAT a खानं तौथ जपस्तपः |

विप्र; wanfed यद्य wae तस्य asad ॥ ५८
वर्ता ६" तपश्छद्रं यच्छिद्रं यन्नकमशि।

सपर aia feat-ag’ ब्राह्मरोशूपपादितम ॥ ye

पराशरपडिता | ५१६
aaa जङ्गमं alsa निजेन सवेकामदम्‌।
तेषां वःक्योदकेने व श्यन्ति मलिना जनाः ॥ de
ब्राह्मणा यानि भाषन्त भाषन्त त।नि देवता. |
स°देवमया विप्रा न तदहचनमन्धथा |i a
wag जोरसंयुक्त मल्तिकाकोरदूषिते |
अन्तरा सं स्पशेच्ापसतदन्र' भस्मना VIA ॥ ५२
yur दि यदा विप्रः पादं Tea CURT |
afead हिस ये yum TYE TH HSA | ६१
पादुकाश्यो न wala पथङ्ग wali वा ।
HAT चाण्‌शनष््टो वा भोजनं परि येत्‌ ॥ ६४
पक्ात्रद्च निषि" aanfe’ तयैव च।
यथा पराशरोक्तं तय वाद्दं बनाम वः ॥ ६
faa द्रोणाटकख्यान्र' काकश्वानोपर्घा तम ।
कैनेत च्छष्यते चात्र" जा ह्य सभ्यो निषेदयेत्‌ ॥ ce
काकण्वानावन्तेदृन्तु द्रोणाव' न परित्यजेत्‌
वेदवेदाङ्विद्धप्र षममथास्त्रालुपालकेः ॥ ६७
went दाचि शतिद्रोणः wet दिप्रस्य साट्कः।
ततो द्रोणादृकस्याच्र' खुनिस्मतिविदो विदु; | ac
काकश्वानावलोटृन्तु गवाश्ातं GLA वा |
स्वल्परात्र त्यजे द्वप्रः wfedfured भवत्‌ | ६९
अन्रस्योद्रत्य तस्मात्र" यञ्च नोपतं भवेत्‌ |
रूवणादकमभ्य च्य CARAT तापयेत्‌ || +e

५१२ पराशरसंहिता)

इता शनेन सं यष्ट खुवणं सलिलेन च |
विप्राणां aerate ay भो ञ्य भवति ततृक्षणात्‌ ; ef
दूति पाराशरं WaT षल्ोऽष्यायः ॥ ६॥

सप्तमोऽध्यायः |

अथातो HUGE, पराशरवचो यथा |
डारवाणान्तु पाताणां aaa च्छ दहदिरिष्यते | !
मान्ने नादूयन्नपावाणां पाणिना aaah ।
चामसानां VaTUrTa aie: WATAAA | || 2
चरणाश्च सुवाणाञ्च afsewa वारिण्ण।
Waa एष्यते कांस्यं aval aa शुष्यति॥ १
रजसा शुध्यते नारो विकलं या न गच्छति |
नदो वेगेन शुध्येत लेपो यदि न za | $
वापौकूपतडागण दूषितेषु कथं चन |

eam पे घटशतं पंचगव्येन शुष्यति ॥ ५
अटदर्षा श्वेदू गोरी नववष त॒ रोहिणो |
CUA भवत्‌ कन्या अत By THAT ॥ ६
WIA @ Sled वर्धे यः Hat न प्रयच्छति |
atfe मासि रजस्तस्याः पिवन्ति पितरः खयम्‌ || ©
माता चै. पिता चेव Brat भ्राता तथेव च।
व्यस्ते नरक यात्ति दृष्ट न्यां रजखलाम्‌ ॥ <
यस्तां समुदरेत्‌ कन्य गर द्मशोऽन्नानमोह्ितः |
शसश्भाष्योद्यपाणक्त यः स विप्रो ठषलोपति ॥ ९

arate fear | ५१३

यः aa ata ण टषलगेरं वमं हिजः।

स भे तमुगजपत्रित्यं तिमि दवि शुष्यति ॥ १.
Wa गते यदा RA चाण्डालं पतित' स्यम्‌ )
चतिक्रां स्यशतसरैव कथं श्‌ डिवि धीयते ॥ १६
जातवेदं सुवर्णश्च सोममागं विलोक्य च |

ब्रा ह्मणानुगतचैव खानं कत्वा विशुध्यति | १२
स्रा रजखलान्योन्धं बाद्मणो बाह्मणौ तथा |
तावत्‌ fasfacrerc विरा णैव शुष्यति| १३
Mel रजग्वलान्योन् staat स्त्रिया तथा।
अदल चछ चरेत्‌ पवां पादमेकमनन्तरा | {४

Ql Sl CAAA AMA .बाद्यणी २प्यजा तया |
पादोनं चेव प्रवयाः पराया; रुच्छपादकम्‌ | १५
स्पष्टा रजखलान्योन्य ब्राहमणो शूद्रजा तथा |
arg णा शध्यते gat Wat ट्‌ानेन शुध्यति ॥ १६
ala रजखला या तु चतुर्धहनि शुष्यति |
क्य्थौद्रजोनिरत्तौ तु देवपिवदिकय च ॥ {ॐ
रोगेण यद्रजः खीणामन्वहन्तु प्रवन्त ते |
नाशचिः सा ततस्तेन तत्‌ खाद कारिक मतम्‌ {८
प्रथमेऽहनि चाण्डालौ दितो बरह्मघातिनौ |
लीये रजश प्रोक्ता चतुयंऽष्हनि शुष्यति | re
आतर Bla VATA TMB हयनातुरः।

खात्वा AAMAS ततः AAT WAT || २०
Sfavlfaqudiar: शना yea वा fem |
Sqiy रजनोमेकं प५चगव्छन शष्यति॥ 2?

५१४ पराशरसंहिता

अनुश्छिरेन शूदरेन स्थं जानं विधियते |
खछष्न च UTE; प्राजापत्यं समाचरेत्‌ ' २२
भभ्ना Wad कांश सुरया यन्न लिष्यते।
सुरामाव ण HAE शध्यतेऽम्य VATA: | २२
गवा्टातानि atenfa काकोपडतानि च।
एष्यन्ति दशभिः at: शदरोद्छिष्टानि यानि ज । २४
गणड पादथोचंच त्वा पै कां खभाजने |
यस्ासान्‌ ofa निक्षिप्य उइत्य TACT ECG । २५
भयपेष्वपमारोन सौसस्याम्नो विशोधनम्‌ |
दन्तमग्ि तया गङ्ग रौप्यं सोवणंभाजनम्‌ ॥ २५
मणिपाषानथङ्च्च एतान्‌ भ्रालयेजलै. |
पाषाणे तु पुनघरटिरषा afasergar २७
खद्ाणएडदषनाच्छ दिषौन्धानां मन्न नादपि । २८

अद्भिस्तु प्रोच्तणं ard बहनां धान्यवाससाम्‌ |
प्रश्ालनेन तवस्पानामहिः शौचं विधौयते ॥ xe
वेणवल्कलच्वौ राणां सौ मकापसवाससाम्‌ ।
आणना नेप्रपद्यागां जलाष्डौचं विधीयते ॥ ३,
तुलिकादुपधानानि पौतरक्ताम्बराणि च।
शोषयित्वाक तापेन भोक्त यत्वा एचिभपत्‌। १।
मुख्ोपस्कर सपाण ATTY STATA |
CUR eTMATATAMTATY HAA ॥ 2
मान्नौरमश्िकाकौट-पतङ्गकमिद शराः |
"मेष्यािष्यं qs नोष्छिष्टान्‌ मनुरत्रवौत | ११

WUracafTar |

भूमिं स्पष्टा गतं तोयं वचाप्यन्धोग्ध विष्र.षः |
भूक्ोच्छटं बथा ख ष्टं मोच्छिष्टं aguas ॥ ३४
जाम्बुलेश्षुफले चैव ye हागुलेपने ।

qaqa च सोमे च नोख्छि्टं मनुरव्रवौत्‌ ॥ १५
Carag मतोयानि नावः TATE च ।
मरताक्गा श्यन्ति पको्टकच्ितानिख ॥ ३५
ELT: PAT धारा Arata ताञ्च TA; |
faat zaTa बालाख न दृश्यन्ति कदाचन || ६ॐ
qa निशीवने चेव दन्तोच्छिटे cara |
यतितानाश्च sara दश्िणं way स्पेत्‌ ॥ २८
अम्निरापच्च वेदाश्च सोमसब्थांजिलास्तथा |

यते सर्वऽपि faurat योव तिष्टन्ति दस्िणे ॥ ec
प्रभासादीनि तौर्यानि गङ्गाद्याः सरितस्तथा |
fara दक्िये wa wifes मनुरबवीत्‌ ॥ ee
देयभङ्के प्रवाते बा व्थाधिषु व्यसनेष्वपि |

Caza खदेहादि Ta समाचरेत्‌ || ४।

येन केन च GAT खदुना दारूणेन च्व |
खद्रेदशोमगमा मानं समर्थो घर्ममाच्रेत्‌ + ४२
आपत्‌काले व॒ सम्प्राप शौचाचार न चिन्तयेत्‌ |

aed

स्वयं समुश्रेत्‌ पात्‌ GS wi’ समाचरेत्‌ |i ve

इति पाराथरे VTS सप्तमोऽध्यायः ॥ १ ॥

SY

अष्टमोऽध्यायः ।

गवां बन्पनयोक्त तु भवेश्ात्युर कामतः
अकामात्‌ कतपापख् प्रायचित्तं कथं भवेत्‌ ॥ !
वेदषैदाङ्विदुषां घ्रात विजानताम्‌ |
खक्रमरतविप्राणां qa wu निषैदयेद्‌ | २
अत ऊह प्रवच्यामि खपयस्थानख लतत णम्‌ |
उपखितो fe न्यायेन वतारे नमहं ति || ३
ag निःसंशय पापे न मु्नोतानुपशितः |
भु ञ्ञानो व्ैयेत्‌ पा५ पधे द्यत्र न विदयते | ४
संशये तु न भोक्तव्यं यावत्‌ कायविनिश्चयः।
प्रमादञ्च न HU यथे वासं शयस्तथा ॥ ५
कत्वा पा. न Yea मृद्यमानं विवईते |
aa’ वाय प्रभृतं वा धर्मविद्धगो निवेदयेत्‌ ॥ ६
a fe ara कते वेया aT a पाणनाम्‌,
व्याधितश्च यथा car वुदहिमन्तो रुजापद्ाः ॥ 9
प्रायश्चित्ते समुतपत्रं होमान्‌ सव्यपरायशः |
मुहुरा वसम्पवः गुरि" गचत मानव. | ८
सचेलं वाग्यतः ara क्ि्रगासाः समाहितः
afaat वाथ eat वा तत; पथं दभावजेत्‌ ॥
उपस्थाय ततः शो प्रमात्तिमान्‌ धरणीं वजेत्‌ |
गात्रे ख शिरसा चेव न च किंचिदुदाहरेत्‌ , {°
सावित्रमञ्चापि गायत्रः Varta faa: |
„ Aaa कषिज्रन्तौरो बाणा नामधारङा : १,

gira fear | ५१७

ऋअत्रतानाममन्ताणां जातिमात्ोपजविनाम्‌।
सहस्रशः समेतानां परिष्व न विद्यते ॥ १२
यदूवदन्ति तमोमूटा मूख घमममतददिदः |

तत्‌ पा० शतधा भृत्वा aga रधिगच्छति || १३
अन्नात्वा घमोशास्वाणि प्रायखिन्तं ददाति यः।
waft भतेत्‌ ga: किल्लिषं परि षदूव्रजत्‌ |i {४
चतारो वा उयो वापि agqaczurenr: |
सधम ofa fasal tate aeaw | १५
प्रमाणमागं ATH ये wa प्रवदन्ति |
तेषामृहिजते पापं सम्भूतगुरवादिनाम्‌ ॥ १६

यथा श्मनि स्थितं तोय मरूताऽगः गशध्यति।

एव परिषदादेयाब्राशयेदेव दुष्कृतम्‌ ॥ {७

नैव गछति कन्तीरं नेव गच्छति पर्पदम्‌ |
मारूताकोदिसंयोगात्‌ पाप नश्यति तोयवत्‌ ॥ १८
अनादहिताग्न्यो asm वेदवेदाङ्पारगाः।

पञ्च वयो वा धन्ना; परिपत्‌ सा प्रकोन्तिता॥ १९
मुनौनामामविद्यानां दिजानां यज्नयाजिनाम्‌ |
वेदवतेषु सख्रातानामकोऽपि परिषडवेत्‌ । २०

पञ्च पूवं मया प्रोक्तास्ते षष व TAA ।
स्वरटन्तिपरिवुशा ये परिषत्‌ सा प्रकोक्तिता ॥ २।
अत Be a a विप्राः केवलं नामधारकाः,
परिषत्त्वं न तेपा > सड खगुणितेष्वपि | २२

यथा कामयो स्तौ यथा Vara गः |
ब्राह्मणास्नधोयानाम्दयस्त नामधारकाः ॥ २३

५१८ पराशरसंहिता)

ग्रामस्थानं यथा शनं यया Are निर लः |

यथा इतमनम्नो च अमनो आद्य णस्तथः ॥ २४

यथा षण्डोऽफलं BY यथा गौरुषराफलः।

यथा चाच्रेऽफलं दानं तथा विप्रो ृचोऽफलः | २५

faa’ क्म यथाने ॐ रङ्ग रुकरील्यते शनेः |

aerate तदत्‌ स्यात्‌ संस्कार वि धिपूर्ववे; | २६

प्रायशिन्तं प्रयच्छन्ति ये fet नामधारकाः |

ते feo: पापकम्माणः समेता ACH ययुः । २७

ये पठन्ति दिजा वेदं पश्चयश्नरताख ये

a लोक्यं धारयन्ते पशेन्दरियरताशचयाः | २८

सम्रणोतः सथानेषु दौपोऽम्निः स मस्तकः |

तर्येव ज्ञानवान्‌ विप्रः सवं भष देवतम्‌ ॥ Re

अपेष्यानि च सर्वाणि प्रलिपन्तुयदके यथा |

waa किखिषं सुः nana’ fescue | ३.

गायत्रौरश्ितो विप्रः शूद्रारषयशचिमेधैत्‌।

गायनरीबद्मतत्वज्नाः सम्प ज्यन्ते हिजोन्तमाः ॥ ३१

दूःशोलोऽपि fea: पूज्यो न शूद्रो विजितेन्द्रियः |

कः परित्यञ्य दुशं गां दृरेच्छोलवतीं GUA ॥ १२

धश्श्यास्नरथारुढा वेदखडगधरा fear; |

करौ डाथेमपि यद्ब्रूयुः स धमी परमः खतः ॥ २१९

चातुश्टो षिकल्यौ च अङ्गविदगपाठकः।

प्रपश्चा श्रमिणो स॒ख्या: परिषत्‌ स्यदं शावराः ॥ १४
` राक्ाश्वासुमते चेष प्रायश्चिल' हिजो बदेट।
स्वयमेव न वक्गव्या wafer निष्कतिः | १५

पराशर € (ear |

A UTS व्यातक्रम्य राजा यत्‌ कत्तमिच्छति |
तत्‌ पाप शतधा भूत्वा राजानमुपगच्छति॥ ३६
प्रायञ्चिन्तं सदा दद्याघ्वतायतनाग्रतः।

आमानं पावयेत्‌ पञ्चास्नपन्‌ > वेदमातरम्‌ || ३७
सशिखं वपनं छत्वा तिसश्यमवगाहनप्‌।

गवां गोष्ट वैद्रावो feat ताः समतुनञओेत्‌ ¦ ac
खणे afafa Wa st जास्तेवातिवा ada |
न कुवोंतातनस्नाणं गोरलछत्वा दु शक्तितः ॥ ve
अमनो यदि वान्येषां zz नेतरऽथवा az |
भक्तयन्तों न कथयेत्‌ मवन्तं चेव TAHA | ve
पिवन्तोषु पिवेत्‌ तोयं संविशन्तौषु सं विरत्‌ ।
पतितां पङ्कमग्नां वा Want: समुरुरेत्‌ ॥ ४।
ATAUTS WATS वा यस्तु प्राणान्‌ परित्यजेत्‌ |
मुच्यते बह्महत्याद्े मोपा TATU च ॥ ४२
Mager प्राजापत्यं विनि भेत्‌ |
प्राजापत्यन्तु यत्‌ we विभजेत्‌ तचतु१ि धन्‌ ॥ ४१
एका दमेवभक्राणौ एकाहं THATS: |
अयाचिताश् कमदरोकादहं VTTATAA: ॥ ४४
दिनहयं चेकभक्तो fefed नक्तभोनः »
दिनइयमयाची ara विदि” मार ताशनः ॥ ४५
लिदिनं चे कभक्ताशौ लिरिनं नक्तभोऽ नः ।
दिननयमयाचो स्थात्‌ विदिनं मारुताशनः ॥ ४६
चतुरहन्तकभक्ताशो चतुरदं नक्रभोजनः |
safe THATS स्ताच्वसुरहं मारताशनः ॥ ४०

५१८

५२० wi pace fear |

wafad arate a वथादूत्राह्मगभोजनम्‌ |

विप्राय दिशां ददात्‌ पवित्राणि अऊर्पेिजः।

ब्राह्मणान्‌ भोजयित्वा तु गोघ्नः wel a Waa: | ४८
दूति पाराशर धर्मान्न अष्टमोऽध्यायः yc |

नवमोऽधायः । `

wat संरक्षणाथौय म ठुषयद्रोधवन्धयोः |
बहधन्तु न तत्‌ faery कामाक्रामहतं तथा | !
प्रगुष्टमात्रः US MT argata: प्रमाणतः।
WSS TIATTA रण्ड दूत्यभिधौयति || २
SBIR यदन्य न Water निपातयेत्‌
प्रायश्च चरेत्‌ परोक्तं दिगुणं गोव्रतं चरेत्‌ ॥ 2
रोधवन्नयोक्ताणि घातनं च चतुवि घम्‌ ।
एकपादं चरोद्रौधं feats बन्धने चरेत्‌॥ ४
योक्त षु पादोनं स्याच्रेत्‌ सव निपातने |
गोचरे च ze वापि दु गष्वपि समेष्वपि । ५
नदोष्वपि समृद्रेषु Wins 42 दरौमुखे ।

enon स्थिताः गावस्त्भनाद्रोध उच्यते ॥ £
योक्गडामकडोरे ख घण्टाभरणभुषगेः |

az? वापि वने वापि वहा स्यादर्मृता afe || ©
तदेव वन्धनं विद्यात्‌ कामाकामरृतं च यत्‌ |
मृण खे wae पक्तौ भारे बा पोडतो नरे; ॥ ८

पराशरसंहिता,

गोपतिर ल्युमाप्रोति योक्तो भवति तह; ।
मन्तः प्रमन्त STAB वायचेतनः ॥ ९
कामाकामल्तक्रोघो दण्डे STAT | ।
Wear aT Sat वापि तदि डतुनिंषातने । (6
afaca, पतितो वापि दष्डनाभिहतः सतु,
Slang यदा गच्छेत्‌ पञ्च सप दगेववा। !!
ग्रासं वा यदि. णषह्वोयान्तोयं वापि पिवेहूयदि |
पूवव्याध्य्टन्दश्ेत्‌ प्रायञचिन्तं म विदयते ॥ १२
पिण्डस्ये पादमेकस्तु हौ पादौ गभे afar |
पादोनं aagfes हत्वा गमेमच्ेतनम्‌ ॥ १३
पादेऽङ्रोमपवन feat सखुणोऽपि च ।
fant? q िव्रावजे" सथिषन्तु जिपातने। १४
पादे वस्वयगं aa fautz कांस्यभाजनम्‌ |
पादोने मोटषं दखाश्चतुथ गोष्यं स्तम्‌ | १५
निष्यव्रसव aaa हश्यते वा सथखेतनम्‌ |

अ प्र प्रत्यङ्गक्षम्पद्च द्विगुण गोत चरेत्‌ ॥ {२
पाषागेनेव दण्डन गावो येनाभघालितः।
शरद्भङ्ग चरेत्‌7पादं दौ पादौ तेन घातने ॥ {ॐ
MG A रुच्छरपादन्तु दौ.पाडावस्तिभच्रने |
तिपादं चेव कणं तु चरेत्‌ wa निपातने । १८
मृ द्रभङ्ग ऽखिमङ्ग च करिभक्ग तथेव च ।

यदि जौवति ष्रमासान्‌ प्रायचिन्तं न विदयते ॥ १८

AINE च कन्तेष्यः खं Capea पाणिना |
AINA TAH MN वावदृड्ट़ृवलो भषेत्‌ ॥ २.

५२१

722 पराशरस॑श्िता।

वावत्‌ सभ्य गो सवा ङ्गस्तावत्‌ तं पोषयेन्ररः |
ated बा द्मणश्चाग्र नमस्कृत्य विवल्ने येत्‌ ॥ २;
यथ सम्य. UAE VAS भवेत्‌ तदा |
गोघातजख्य त याड प्रायश्चित्तं fafafe aq | २२
काटल एकपषाणेः स्ने वोह तो बलात्‌ |
व्यापादयति यो गन्तु तख शि" fafafe त्‌ ॥ २१
चरेत्‌ सान्तपनं काष्ट प्राजापत्यन्तु लोष्टके |
ARAB पाषाणे शस्ते चेवातिद्श्छकम्‌ | २४
पश्च सान्तपरने गावः प्राजापत्ये तथा तरवः |
aaa भवन्यशटावतिरूच्छ वयोदशथ ॥ २५
प्रमापणे Arya दद्यात्‌ ठतृप्रतिरुपकम्‌ |
तस्यानुश्पं ae वा दद्यादित्यनवोन्मनु; ॥ २६
पन्धता TATA वने TPA तथा |

सायं मंयमनाधेन्तु न दुखयेद्रोधवन्धयोः || २९
अतिदाहेऽतिवाहे च नासिक्रामेदने तथा |
नदोपतसश्चारे प्रायश्चित्तं fafafe शत्‌ ॥ २८
अतिदाडे चरेत्‌ पादं et पादौ वाहने चरेत्‌ ।
मासि पाददौनन्तु चरेत्‌ aa निपातने ॥ २९
eeata विपद्येत wast वापि यन्वितः।

उक्त ५राशरेणेव ware यथाविधि | १०
रोधवबन्धनयरोक्कच्च WCET तथा |

qin रणयोक्तञच निभिन्ानि वधस्य षट ॥ ३।
बन्धपाश् हुगुपाङ्गो स्यते {द गोपः ;

भवने ag ना५ य पापे सच्छादैमद्ेति ॥ ३२

waraca feat | ४२

a मारि च mara

न चापि aaa च वन्धनगशह्लेः।

vag गावो म जिवन्धनोया

वास्तु तिष्ठेत्‌ परश" ग्टहीत्वा ॥ २३
कुथ; काये वक्नीयाहोपश" दक्िणाभुखम्‌ |
पाशलम्नाग्िदषेषु aad न विद्ते ॥ ३४
afe तत्र भवेत्‌ काण्ड प्रायञ्चिन्तं कथं भवेत्‌ |
जपित्वा पावनीं देवीं सुष्यते तत्र किख्िषात्‌ ! २५
प्रेरयन्‌ कूपवापोषु Ss Vy पातयन्‌ |
गवा शनेषु विक्रमणं स्ततः प्राप्रोति गोवधम्‌ ॥ ३६
साराधितस्त यः afafxaaat यदा भवत्‌ |
वयं हृदयं faa’ सम्नो वा कूपसङ्टे | २०
कुपाद्युत्‌क्रमथ चेव भग्नो ष Page: |
@ एव {स्रवते aa aly पादास्तु शम।चरेत्‌ ॥ श८
कूपखाते ata ahaa ware च ।
प्मोयेषु विपब्रानां प्रायशिन्तं म त्रिरु) ॥ ३८
RIAA तरी गाते दीष ष्ठाते waa 7 ।
प्रष्टु धर्ट्खातेषु wWafan न विदाने ५ ४.
रेशा fats at नरः पाति sta,
स्व ायग्डह तातेषु प्रायश्चित्त fafafe गत्‌ | ४।
fafa वन्धनिरूडं षु सपव्याघ्रहतेषु च ।
अभ्निविद्युहिपब्नानां प्रायश्चित्त न fast | ४२
ग्रामधाते शरोघेण वेश्मवन्‌ घनिपातने |
अतिटर्श्दितानाश्च प्रायञ्धित्त म free i ४३ :

५१

५२४ परराथरसंश्िता)

संग्रामे प्रहतानाश्च ये दग्धा बैश्मकेषु च।
दावाभ्निग्रामघाते वा प्रायिन्त न विद्यते| ४४
यन्विता mifafaaara मूटृगभे विमोचने |
यन्न wa विपद्यते प्रायश्चित्त" न विदयते ॥ ४५
व्यापव्रानां azarae बन्‌धने रोधनःऽपि वा |
भिपञ्बिष्यापश्चारे च प्रायिन्त' fafafe fq | ४६
गोटषाणां विन्तो च यावन्तः प्र षका जना; |
न बार्यन्तितां तेषां सवषां पातकं भवेत्‌| ४७

एको इतो ये + इभ, समते

नं श्रायते यस्च हतोऽभिधानात्‌ '

रिष्यंन तेषामुपलभ्य sat

निवत्त नोयो auefaaa: | ४८
णका Agfa: कापि देवाहगपादिता भवेत्‌ ।
पादं पादश्च हत्यायाच्ररेय्‌ स्तं थक्‌ थक्‌ ४९
तेषु रुधिरं श्यं व्थाधिग्रखधं कथो भत्‌ |
नाना भवति दृष्टेषु एषमन्व षणं भवेत्‌ ॥ ५०
मनुना चे वभेकेन सथशास्राणि जानता,
भ्रायञ्चिन्तन्तु तेनोक्त गोषु चान्द्रायणं चरेत्‌ ५।
केशानां रक्षणार्थाय feqa Tad चरेत्‌ |
दिगुणे aa wifes दक्िणा हिगुणा भवेत्‌ ॥ ५२
राजावा TATA AT AT MY वा वद्खुतः।
ween वपनं ay प्रायश्चित्त' fafafe ae ॥ ५१
ae a हिगुणं दानं aaa परिरसितः |

° तत्‌ पापं तश्च तिष्ठेत THT च ATH AHA | ५४

परावरसष्हिता | ५२५

यत्‌ किञ्चित्‌ क्रियते पाण सवे केशेषु fase |
wary थान्‌ qe च्टे दयेदं गुलिदयम्‌ ॥ ५५
ui नारोक्गमारौणां शिरसोमुगडनं खातम्‌ |
न लिया: केशवपनं न दुरे शयनाशनम्‌ ॥ ५६
न च गोष्ठे बसेद्राबौ न दिवा गा अनुरजेत्‌ ।
नदौष्‌ सङ्गमे चेव Ww वितः ॥ ५७
न स्तौगामजजिनं व्यासो तमेवं समाचरेत्‌ |
विस्य ल्नानमित्यक्गं सुराणामच्नं तथा॥ ५८
बन्धुमध्ये बतं तासां रच्छचान्द्रायणादिकम्‌ |
गदेषु नियतं fad च्छुचिनिंयममाचरेत्‌ ॥ ५८
इह यो गोवधं कत्वा प्रच्छादयितमिच्छलि।
सयाति ATH घोरं कालमतनमसंशयम॥ ६०
विमुक्तो नरात्‌ तस्मान्मच्ये लोके प्रजायत |
क्रोवो दुःखो च कुली च सप्तजन्मानि वे नरः ॥ ६।
तात्‌ प्रञ्ञाशयेत पापं Quay सततं चरेत्‌ ।
खोवालगरत्यगोविप्रं व्वतिकोपं विवल्नं tay: ६२
इति पाराशर waare नवमोऽध्यायः ॥< |

दशमोऽध्यायः |

चातुग शंय सवत्र Sta परोक्ता तु निष्कतिः |
सगस्यागमरे चेव TRY चान्द्रायणं चरेत्‌ !
एककं हसेत्‌ पिण्ड रणं शुक्रं च व्ैयेत्‌।
अमाबख्। न Bala एष चन्द्रायणो fafa: y २

४२६ पराशरसंहिता।

FASTIN Ag Ss परिकल्पयेत्‌ |
अन्यथा भावदुश्ख न wail मैव wale ne
Haha ary Healy बा हमणभोञनम्‌ ।
mea वस्त्रयुम्मख दद्यादिप्र घ्‌ दध्िणाम्‌ ॥ ४
चाण्डालोच खपाकींचद्यभिगच्छति यो हिः |
विरावषुपवासो स्याद्िप्राणामगुशासनात्‌॥ ५
सशिखं वपनं कुव्यादृ प्राजापत्यव्रयं चरेत्‌ ।
ब्रद्मकूचं ततः सत्वा FA TAT ह्मणतपं णाम्‌ ॥ ६
गायतो च जपेब्रित्यं ददयाहोमिथनदयम्‌ |
विप्राय दच्िणां दद्या feats ययम्‌ ॥ ©
aqfaaratta रप्रयो वा चंडालीं गच्छते यदि |
प्राजापत्यं कुव्यीहयाद्गोमिधनं तथा ॥ <
श्पाकमथचंडालों शूद्रो वे यदि गच्छति,
प्राजापत्यं चरेत्‌ छ ददयादहोमिधूनं तथा ॥ ९
मातरं यदि गच्छत भगिनीं पूतिकं तथा।
एतास्तु मोतो गत्वा बोन्‌ Big समाचरेत्‌ | !,
चाश्रायणवयं Fairs देन शुष्यति |
माटष्वष्गमे चेव आालभदमिदथं मम्‌ ॥ Ge
अन्नानात्‌ तान्तु यो गच्छत्‌ कुब्ौश्चान्द्रायणशद्वयम्‌ |
दयगोनिथुनं carafe: पराशथरोऽत्रवोत्‌ ॥ {8
प््टिदागान्‌ समारूह्य मातुरापांच भाटजाम्‌।
गुरूपरतीं खषा चेव भ्राढमायां तयेव च । १४
मातुलानों सगोतांच प्राजाप्ल्यत्रयं चरेत्‌ ।
गोयं sft दक्वा Ql नाजर संबयः । १५

ucrace feat | ५२७

प शवे श्यादि-गमने महि दरौ कपोस्तथा |

WU WHE गत्वा प्राजापत्यं समाचरेत्‌ ॥ १५
गोगामो च विराण गामेकं ATH ददत्‌।
महियुष्टौखरोगामौ त्वहोरात्रं ण शुष्यति ॥ १६
डामरे समरे वापि दुभि वा aAg |

वग्दिग्राहे warn वा सदा Wat निरौश्चयेत्‌ ॥ १९
चाण्डाले: सह सम्पके या नारौ कुरूते ततः |
विप्रान्‌ दंश वरान्‌ गत्वा सका रोषं प्रकाशयेत्‌ ॥ १६
आकगठसग्परिते कूप गोमयोदताकदं मे,

aa खिता facrerer sacra ण निष्कमेत्‌॥ १९
afad वपनं रता मुञ्लोयादूयावकोदनम्‌ |
विरा्मुपवासित्वं € करार जले Tq ॥ २.
शङ्पुष्यौलतामूलं Tay कमं फलम्‌ |

Bay प चगव्यञ्च क्राथयित्वा पिवेत्नलम्‌ ॥ २।
एकभ ततं चरेत्‌ पञ्चादूयावत्‌ पुष्यवतो भवेत्‌ |

व्रतं चरति यदूयावत्‌ तावत्‌ संवसते वहः ॥ २२
परायचिन्ते arabe Fag बाह्य यभोजनम्‌ ।

Trea दक्षिणां दद्याच ड : पराशरोऽ्वोत्‌ ॥ २१
चातुः WEY नारीणां रच्छ चान्द्रायण्बतम्‌ |

यथा भूमिस्तथा नारी तस्मात्‌ तां न त्‌ दूषयेत्‌ । २४
बन्दिम्राहेण या भुक्ता इत्वा वदरा वसादयात्‌।

CAT स) न्तप^ BBS’ शुध्येत्‌ पराशरो, त्वोत ॥ २५
GAA त॒ या नारौ नेच्छन्तौ पापकमयेभिः।
प्राजापत्येन शुध्येत BOTA तु ॥ २६

५२८ परागशरसंश्िता।

wae WCE यस्य भागा श्रां पिवेत्‌ |
पतिताई्थरोरद्य निष्कतिनं विधौयते ॥ २७
गायव्रों जपमानस्तु AE’ सान्तपनं चरेत्‌ ॥ २८
गोमूत्र" गोमयं चौरं दधि सा": कुथोदकम्‌ |
एकरा वोपवासख AB सान्तपनं छतम्‌ ॥ २८
जारेण HAIR गसं त्वक BA पतौ |

तां त्वजेदपरे राश पतितां पापकारिणोम्‌ ॥ १०
ब्राह्मणो | यदा गच्छत्‌ TCT aT समन्विता।
सातुनशावनिदिशा a तद्यागमनं पुनः ॥ ३।
का मान्मोहादूयदा गच्छत्‌ WAT TVA सतान्‌ पतिम्‌
सातु नशा परे ata मानुप्षु विशेषतः | ३२
aaa g fea ata प्रायश्चित्तं न fagqa |

SITE A BAATU WAAC AAT तथा ॥ 22
wal चेव चरेत्‌ BW शच्छरारैश्चः व वागधवा ।
तेषां भक्षा च ale च अश्टोरातणा श॒ध्यति॥ ३"
ब्राह्मणौतु यदा गच्छत्‌ ATT aT frafenar
गत्वा पुसां णत्‌ याति ल्यजय॑स्तान्तु गोत्िः॥ ay
पुसो यदि णडं गच्छत्‌ तदश WE भवेत्‌ ।
पिटटमाटण्ण्डं यञ्च ATTA तु तदृष्टहम्‌ | ३६
रक्निख्य तदृग्ट इं पञ्चात्‌ ८चगब्धन शुष्यति ।
त्यजेनृख्कयपात्ाणि वस्र काच शोध्येः ॥ ३७
BUTT शोधयेत्‌ WAT गोकेये ख फलोडवाम्‌ |
ताराणि पचगब्येन ahaha दश waa: | ३८

quacafeat | ५२८.

प्रायश्चित्त" चरोहिप्रौ बाह्मणेरुपपरदितम्‌ ।

गोयं शर शकिणां दद्यात्‌ प्राजापत्यं समाचरेत्‌ । Fe

दूतरेषामशहोराव' CAA गोधनम्‌ ।

सपुत्रः TWAT HATY बाद्मणमोजनम्‌ ॥ ४.

अकाशं वायुरग्निख् मेध्यं भूमिगतं जलम्‌ |

न quale दभीख aay चमसास्तथा॥ ४।

उपवासेवेते; पुण्ये: खछानसन्ध्या्चं नादिभिः |

जो होसि स्तथा दानै VIR ATSAUT: सदा ॥ ४२
दूति पाराशर wante दगमोऽधष्यायः॥ १)

एकादशोऽध्यायः |

ऋअमष्यरतो गोमांसं चाण्डालाव्रमयापिवा।
यदि garg विप्रण aay चान्द्रायण चरेत्‌ । !
तयेव सतियो amet समाचरेत्‌ :

र द्रोऽप्ये यद्या WER प्राजापत्यं समाचरेत्‌ ,
८चगव्यं पितेच्‌क्द्रो ange पिवेदिजः |
uafefaagats दव्णदिप्रादनुक्रमात्‌ ॥ 2
शद्रान्रं CARAT AAAI द्यात्रमेव च|

शङ्कितं ufafasra’ पर्वाच््िषट तयैवच॥४
यदि way विप्रण अन्नानादापदापिवा।
च्रात्वा समाचरेत्‌ BUS AWA ay पावनम ;
व्यातेनकुनमाज्नीरेरव्ररच्छहटितं यदा,
{तिनदर्भोद की: War wea नाच daa i ‹

५३५ पराशरसङड्िता

शूद्रोऽयभोच्य भुक्ञान्न प्वगव्येन शुध्यति |
wfaat वापि वेश्यश प्राजापत्येन शुष्यति ॥ $
एकपङ्‌हयुपवि्टानां विप्राणां स भोजने |

यथे कोऽपि त्यजेत्‌ पात" Dara’ न भोजयेत्‌ ॥ ८
WITTE लोगतस्तत् परक्रावुच्छिष्भोजने |
UTAH ALE, AM MATT MAT ॥ <
WAU तलग्नटन्ताकफलग्द्जनम्‌ |

पलाण्डु" टच्चनियासं Srey’ कवकानि च ॥ १०
खष्टौ्ौरमवित्तौरमन्नानाद्नते fear: |
facraquaral स्यात्‌ पंचगब्येन शुष्यति | !!
मण्ड्क भक्तयत्वा च मूषिक्मासपव च ।
svar विप्रस्रहोरात्' यावकात्रेन गुष्यति॥ {२
तियो वापि वेश्यो वा क्रियावन्तौ भुचवतो |
तदृग्यहैष दिने मेज्य waaay नित्यशः ॥ (2
तं तैलं तथा त्तर गुड़ तैलेन पाश्चितम्‌ |
गत्वा नदतः विप्रो गु्नीया च्छ द्रभोजनम्‌ ॥ {४
अत्नानाडुखते विप्राः qaa खतकेऽपि वा |
wafan कथं तेषां वथा वया fafafe येत्‌ ॥ १५
गायत्राश TAY Ts, पया च्छद्रचतके |

वश्यः प चसदक्षं ण तिसहमण सत्रियः । १६
AAS यद्रा YER प्राणायामेन Wala
Gag waza सामरा चेकेन शुष्यति| {७
WATT NCE BY LIMA आगतम्‌ |
var विप्रे पृतं भोज्य तन्छतुरतरौत्‌ ॥ १८

wiTaca fear i

wrqqata g विप्र यक्तं yee? afe |
aaa waa दुपदां वा शतं जपेत्‌ १९
डासनापिवगोपालकुलमिताईसौरिणः |

एते शूद्रेषु भोज्यान्ना Vara लिधैदयेत्‌ | २.
गूद्रकन्धाखमुतूपन्रो बाहययोन तु रुर तः |

संस्क तस्त WITT द्यसंस्कारेस्तु नापितः ॥ २१

चख विया च्छद्रकन्धायां ससुत्‌पन्नस्तु द: सतः |
खगोपाकद्ति sat भोज्या विप्रन saa: |) २२
वेश्यकन्यासमुत्‌पन्रो बाह्मणेन त संस्कतः ।
आकः सतु विज्ञेयो भोज्यो fara संशयः |) 22
आण्‌ृडख्ितमभोज्येषु.जलं दधि एतं पथः |
अकामतस्तु यो yea प्रायञ्िनं कथं भवेत्‌ ॥ २४
aera: च्वत्रियो वेश्यः शद्रो वाप्युपसपर fa |
जद्मकूर्थोपवासेन यथा वणुस्य निष्कतिः ॥ २५
शूद्राणां away areal दानेन शुध्यति |
बह्माकुचे मोरा" शतपाकमपि शोधयेत्‌ ॥ २
गोमूतर' गोमयं सौरं दधि सपि कुशोदकम्‌ |
निहि ं पञ्चगव्यन्तु पवित पापनाशनम्‌ ॥ 20
गोमूत्र शष्णवणौयाः खे ताया गोमयं हरेत्‌ ।
पय तास्रव्णीया Tara दश्च BAA | ९८
कपिलाया तं ute सत कापिलमेव aT
गो्बद्य पलं ददयादन्रख्िपनमृच्यते॥ २९

आज्य प्ये कपलं दद्यादङ्गष्ाष्ाग्तु गोमयम्‌ ।

चर सप दद्यात्‌ पनमेकं AWA | ३.

cw

av
|

५९२ परराथरमदहिता,

गायत्र VG गोमूत्र" गन्धहारेति गोमयम्‌ |
भाप्यायस्ेति च att दधिक्रावुति> दधि ॥ at
नेजोसि शक्रमित्याज्चय देवस्त्वा र गोदम्‌ ।
पत्रमव्यष्टया Ta ख्थःपथेरग्निसत्रिधौ | २२
anifesfa चालोद्य मानस्तोति मन्यत्‌ ।
सनावरालुये दभो सन्नागरा" WHAT: | ११
ufMex ay Bias Gare यथाविभि।
द्रात इटं विणमीनस्तोर च शं वतौ |

wa बत्य Tita इतरप we पिवेत्‌ ॥ ३४
sara प्रणयेनतेव निभरण्म प्रणवेन तु ।

Sz ww MIA पिये प्रणयेन तु ॥ २५
यत्वगद्िगतं पापं देहे तिष्टति देहिनाम्‌ |
KARA दहेत्‌ सवं यथेवाम्निरिवेग्यनम्‌ ॥ १६
faaa: पतितं तोयं भाजनं मुखनिःरतम।
अपेयं तदिजानोयादुक्ता चान्द्रायग्यं चरेत्‌ ॥ ३७
कूपे च पतितं ष्टा लश्गालौ च मकंटम्‌ ।
अश्थिचःप्रादि पतितं dharma अपो fear: ॥ ac
नारन्तु कूपे काकश्च बिड्वराहख रोषएकम्‌ |
गावर्यं MAAR मयूरं खड़ गक तथा ॥ ३९
वयाघ्रमाच संहं वा कणां यदि मन्नति॥ ve
तडाग याय इुशटख पोतं खाद यदि |
प्रायचिन्तं भवेत्‌ पु" सः करम णेतेम सवं शः | sf
विरः शध्ये चिरात ण च लयस्तु दिनहयात्‌ |
एकाहेन त॒ AAG श्रो नक्तेन Wala: ४२

qracufsat |

Teqyafasay परपाकरतस्य F |

wea च मुक्रात्र दिज॑च्यान्द्रःययं चरेत्‌ ॥ ४३
WITTY च ACTA VGA कतः फलम्‌ |
दाता ufawelat a at at निरयगाभिणोौ॥ ४४
ग्टोत्वाग्नि' समारोप्य पश्चयन्नात्र aA Aq |
परपाकनिटन्लोऽसौ मुनिभिः ufcatfaia ४५
पञ्चयन्न' खयं कत्वा पःाननोपर जीवति |

सततं Wasara परपाकरतो हि सः ॥ ४६
ग्हस्यधर्मयो विप्रो ददाति परिवस्नितः |
तऋधिभिषं नमतत त्रै रपचः परि कीन्तिंतः ॥ ४७
at युगे चये धास्तेषु wary ये feat: ।

तेषां जिन्दा न ANAM यगष्पाह्ि बाध्या; ॥ ४८
SOI AANA त्वइगरच्च गरोयसः |
areal fasaz:nuafwatg प्रसादयेत्‌ ॥ ४९
ताडयित्वा दखेनापि कण्डे AAT वाससा |.
विवादेनापि fafa प्रणिपत्य प्रसादयेत्‌ ॥ ५०
waqa त्वहोरात्रं विरात्र ।चतिपातने।
अतिलच्छरञ्च रुधिर छच्छमन्तर थोखिते ॥ ५१
नवाहमतिरुच्छर" स्यात्‌ पाणिपूरात्तभोजनम्‌ ।
faciaquata: स्यादितिच्छः स उच्यते ॥ ५२
स्षामेव पापानां सङ्करे ware

शतस दसलमभ्यस्ता गायव्मोगोधनं परम्‌ | ५४

बति पाराश्रे BHAT एञगद्‌ योऽष्णयः ॥ Ll ५

TTSMISAITA: |

Tear ae wag त॒वान्तेवाचुरकमणिः।
aaa wage च छानमेव विधौयते | !
अदनात्‌ प्राश्य विमत act at पिवते यडि^
पुमः GATS ta व्रयो बण हिजातयः ॥ २
अलिनं मेखला दण्डो भश्च व्रतानि च।
निवतं न्ते fearatat पुनः संस्कारकन्‌।शि ॥ 2
Wes तु WUE प्राजापत्यं विधौयते |
Caray ततः रता खात्वा der विद्ष्यति uc
ललाम्निपतने चेव प्रत्रव्यानाश्केषु च ।
प्रत्यवस्षितमेतेषां कथं शरिविधोयते | ४
प्रालापल्यहयेनापि तौषौभिगमनेन च ।

षे कादथदानेन wat श्यम्ति ते बया; ॥ ६
ब्राह्मणद्य प्रवच्छामि वनं गला चतुष्यधम्‌ |
सशिखं वपनं रत्वा प्रालापत्यव्यं चरेत्‌ ॥ ॐ
गोहयं दलिणां care, fe: rae, aang |
qua तेन पापेन बाद्मणत्वं च गच्छति ॥ ८
ज्ञानानि ce पुण्यानि कौज्ितानि मनोषिधिः |
आग्नेयं वारूणं ate दायय्य' दिष्यमव च | ९
Uae भस्मना ज्ञानमवगाद्य FASTA |
wifes fa तदू बाह्म ATI THAT सुतम । !
ay छातपवधेण ज्ञानं तहिव्यमुच्यते।

तत्र STA भु गङ्गायां ज्ञातो भवति मानवः । !!

बरार घता | wey

arate चिप्रमायान्त' देवाः farang: we |
veya fe गच्छन्ति षान्ताः सशिलाथिंगः (२
निराशास्ते निब्तन्ते बस््जिष्णेडने हते |
तस्माज पौडयेदसख्रमशत्वा पिलत ग्यम | te
विधूनोति fe यः केथान्‌ ज्ञातः Ware हिणः ।
अचामेहा जलखऽपि स वाद्यः पिष्टदे बते: ॥ {४
शिरः प्रावन्त कं वद्धा सुक्ञकच्छशिखोऽपिवा।
बिना यन्नोपकौतेन याचान्तोऽप्यणएचिभ वेत्‌ ॥ {५
जले Vat नाचामेश्नलशब्यच्च बहिः खले |

खमे GET समाचान्त away Uma ॥ {६
arent Ter चुते खुप भुङे रव्योपसणयो |
आचान्तः पुनराचामेदासो विपरिधायश्च॥ ts
a निष्ठीवने चेव रन्तोख्छिरे aurea |
पतितानां च सन्धा दश्िणं खबर ष्मुशेत्‌ ॥ १८
ant विष्णु रुद्र सोमः'सूर््बाऽनिलस्तया।

a wa पि तिष्टन्ति कं fang दकिणे ॥ १९
दिवाकरकरे पूर दिवाखानं प्रथयते |

अप्रथस्तं fafa खानं साहोरण्यतर दथनात्‌ | २.
मरुतो वसवो VST Wifeeqrarfeeaar: |

Bi Mia विलोयन्ते तस्मात्‌ जानन्तु ATWE ॥ २,
गखलय स्ने विवार च संक्रान्तो ग्रहणेषु च।

waat दानमेतेषु aaa ति विनिखयः ॥ १२
पूलनजगनि यन्न च तथा चात्वबकमखि |

राहो दशने दानं WG नान्यथा fafa २३

UR पराशरसशता।

महानिशा g षिन्नया मध्यस्यप्रहरहयम्‌।
प्रदोषपचिमौ यामो दिनवत्‌ खानमाररेत | २४
चेत्मट्षधितिखच्च चण्डालः सोमविक्रयौ |
VATS ब्राह्मणः Yet सवासा जलमाविग्त्‌ ॥ २५
अध्थिसश्चयनात्‌ पूवे दिला स्रानमाचमरत्‌ |
ware we विप्र पूवं माचमनं भवेत्‌ | २६

सव aaa तोयं TET दिवाकर ।
सोमग्रहे aaa सरानदानादिकग्यसु | २७
HAY यत्‌ स्थानं कुशे नोएस्पे दिजः |

कुश नोह ततोयं यत्‌ सोमपानसमं सूतम्‌! २०
अन्िकाथात्‌ परिभ्रधाः सब्योपासनवच्जिताः |
वेदं चेवामधौयानाः सय ते टषलाः खता; ॥ २९
अस्पराटूटषलमोतेन armas fanaa: |
Aaya यदि सव न शक्यते || २०
शूद्रा वरसपुखाप्यधौयानख नित्यः |

जपतो जुषतो वापि गतिरक्रान faa | ३।
Veta शूद्रसम्पक शूद्रेण तु सशासनम्‌।
शूद्रालूज्ञानागमञ्चापि ज्वलन्तमपि पातयेत्‌ ॥ ३२
शत पूतकपुशाङ्ने fen: युदाब्रभोजने।

ay तां म विजानासि कां कां योनिं गमिष्यति ॥ ३३
Zul हादण जन्मानि दश Bata शूकरः |
योनो सप HY खादित्येऽ ममुर बवोत्‌ ॥ ३४
दक्तिणार्थन्तु यो विप्र शद्रख जदयाहविः।
ब्राह्मणस्तु भवेच्छद्रः द्रस्तु बा ह्मणो HAG | १५

पराथरसंद्िता। vee

भ्नोनवेतं aatfiae areiat न वरेहिलः |
Sarat fe वदेदूयस्तु aca’ परिवन्ने येत्‌ ॥ १६
अह ym तु यो विप्रस्तस्मिन्‌ ma जलं पिवेत्‌)
इतं टे वश्च frary aaa aaa || 29
भाजनेषु च fasqe waite Ha न्ति ये fear: |

न देवास्त धिमायान्ति; निराया: पिबरस्तथा ॥ 2=
WEN यद्‌] युक्तो ध्यमेवानुचिन्तयेत्‌ |
पोयधम्माधथेसिदयथं न्यायवननों wafears | 22
न्धायोपाज्जि तवित्तन Bae ज्रानरस्षणम्‌ |
अन्यायेन तु यो जौषेत्‌ सव॑ कर्मावहिष्कतः | ४
अग्निचित्‌ गपिनला सतौ राजा भिन्रुमरोदधिः।
Vala Yaa तस्मात्‌ पश्यन्त नित्यथः ॥ ve
अरणि" रु णमाज्नीरं चन्दनं र्मणि" छतम्‌ |
तिलान्‌ रु्टाजिनं छागं WE चेतानि रश्चयेत्‌ ॥ ४२
गवां शतं सेकटषं यत्न तिश्त्ययन्वितम्‌ |

तत्‌ aa दशगुणितं गोचर परिकोत्तितम्‌ ॥ ४२

बह्म हत्यादिभिशरर््यो मनोवाक्षायकगलेः |
एतद्रोचश्मदानेन Far सवकिख्विधेः ॥ ४४
कुटुम्बिने दरिद्राय ख्ौवियाय विशेषतः |

aera दीयते aw तदायु हिकारकम्‌ ॥ ४५

भ षोडथदिनादवौक्‌ Baas THAT |

wa wg facia’ स्यादुश्ना मुनिरत्रवौत्‌ ॥ ४६
aa यद्वयं aa यग च चतुर्यगम्‌ |
चाग्डालप्रूतिओोदक्यापतितानामधः क्रमात्‌ ॥ ४ॐ “

३८ पराथरसंश्िता)

ततः सज्िधिमात्र ण सचेशं ख्ानमाचरेत्‌ |
ात्वावलोकयेत्‌ मृखमन्नानाव्‌ Baa afe ॥ ve
जापौकूपतडामषु ATAU ज्ञानदु "लः |
तोयं पिवति वक्घ ण योनौ जायते प्रवम्‌ + ,९
यस्तु AW, पुमान्‌ भाया प्रतिनच्नाबाणगम्यताम |
पुनरि च्छति at गन्तु" विप्रमध्ये तु जावयेत्‌ ॥ ५.
चमसः मरुदस्तमोभराग्या चुत्पिपासाभारि तः |
दानं पुमा च प्रायञ्चित्तं दिनत्रयम्‌ ॥ ५।
खपस्मुथेत्‌ fara’ महानुपसङ्गमे |
alata चेव गां care बद्य णान्‌ भोजयेहश् ॥ ५२
बृराशारख्य fare निषिडाचरणस्य 4 |
अत्र भुक्रा fer: कुलादिनमकमभोछनम्‌। ५१
सदाचारस्य बिप्रख तथा वेदान्तवादिनः।
Yuta मुच्यते पापादहोराबरन्तु > नरः ॥ ५४
खरटच्छटनधोच्छिषटमन्तरोचण्तो तथा |
कृच्छरब्यं प्रकुर्वोत अशौचमरणं तथा ॥ ५५
wey देष्ययुतश्चेव प्राणायामथतबवम्‌ |
Malays थिरः खानं हादथसङ्यया |
दियोजनं तोणेयावा सच्छमेवं प्रकश्यितम्‌ | ५६
EQ कामतः कादर तसः सेचनं भुवि |
Wag जपेर व्याः प्राणायामे tafe: we ॥ ५७
चातुश्टोपपशस्तु विधिवद्‌ द्मघातके |

„ खमुद्रमेतु गमने arated fatafe aq ॥ ५८

WITaca feat |

सेतुशन्धपये भिक्षां चातुव षेत्‌ समाचरेत्‌ !
ब्ल यित्वा: बिका ग्कत्ोपानदिषन्नितः ॥ ५९
अदं दुष्क तक्रा वे महापातककारकः।
wewereys तिषामि भिलायों ब्रह्मघातकः ॥ ९०
गो कुलेषु WITT ग्रामेषु नगरेषु च ।

तथा वनेषु तौर्थेषु नदौप्रस्वणेषु च ॥ ९१

UA ख्वापयङ्गे नः TRE गत्वा त॒ सागरम्‌ |
दथवयोजनविस्तौण शतयोजनमायतः; ॥ ९२
याभचग््रसमादिष्टं नलसख्च यन चितम्‌

सेत दष्टा VARA बह्महत्वां व्यपोहति | ६२
यजेत amanda राजा त॒ श्यिवोपतिः |

पुनः प्रत्यागतो देशम वासां सुपस५ति | ६४
UVa; सह भ्ये च FATZATH भोजनम्‌ |
गाचेऽकथतं दद्याचीतुउयेष् दक्तिण्णाम्‌ ॥ ६५
बाह्मणानां प्रसादेन नद्या तु विसुष्यते।
wate सिय इत्वा बहमहत्धात्रतं चरेत्‌ ॥ ५९

ware हिजः कुथाब्रदीं गत्वा समुद्रगाम्‌ |
शान्द्रायग्ये TTA FATY बाद्मशभोजनम्‌ ॥ go
अनु त्सिता गा afer yg दक्चिग्याम्‌॥ ac
अप्त्य SITA ATTY ततः खयम्‌ |
AS YIAASTA राजाभ्वासं TTA | Ii ce
ततः शदिमवाप्रोति रान्रासौ BH ए च।
कामक्रारणतं यत्‌ स्यान्नान्यथा बधमशंति || oe
va

४१८

Gyo पराशरसं fear |

WUTATAAT ATA सम्भाषात्‌ सहयोजनात्‌।
संक्रामन्ति fe पापानि तेलविन्दुरिवाग्भसि ॥ ७!
चान्द्रायाणं यावकञच्च तुलापुरूष एव च ।
गवाख्ेवालुगमनं सव पापप्रणाशनम्‌ ॥ ७२
एतत्‌ पाराशरं Wee श्लोकानां शतपश्चकम्‌ |
हिनवत्या समायुक्तं धम्यथास्रख्य सं ग्रहः; ॥ 02
यथाध्ययनकम्यराणि धमशाख्रमिदं तथा |
अध्येतव्यं waa a निवतं सखगेगामिणा ॥ ७४

दूति पाराशर घर्मास ATTMICATA: | १२॥

विष्णुसंहिता |

प्रथमोऽध्यायः ।
ब्र ह्मरालगं व्यतोतायां प्रवद पद्मसम्भवे |
विशः सिष्टच्तुन्‌ तानि stat भूमिं जलातुगाम्‌ ॥ १
जलक्रमोडारूचि शभं कल्पादिषु यथा पुरा |
वराडहमास्ितो रुपमुष्न्ार वसुन्धराम्‌ ॥ २
aural ages: क्र वशन्तचितोसुखः |
afaafaoet ea रोमा बद्मणीर्षा मदातपा॥ 2
अशोरात्र wat दिव्यो वेदाङ्गख्छुतिभूषष्णः |
STANTS: खुवातुष्डः सामघोषमद्ाखनः ॥ ४
aaa, ओखोमान्‌ क्रमविक्रमसत्‌ङतः |
प्रायखिनत्तमयो वीरः पश्जातु्मं हाटषः ॥ ५
ॐग्दावन्ो खोमलिङ्ो वौजषधिमाफलः |
वेद्यन्तरामा मन्वस्फिम्वितः areata: ॥ &
वेदिस्कन्धो इवि गन्धो खव्यकव्यादिवेगवान्‌ |
प्राग्बशक्रामो afaara नानादीक्ताभिरन्वितः ॥ ‹
efaqregeal योगमदामन्मयो मदान्‌ |
उपाकरम्प्रा्टसरूचिरः प्रवग्यावन्तंभूषण्‌; ॥ ८
नाज्नञाच्छन्दोगतिपथो गुद्योपनिषदासनः |
शयापद्रीसदायोऽखतौ मणिग्ङ इवोदितः ॥ <

५४२ fama fear |

ae सागरपगैन्तां सथे सवनकाननाम्‌ ।
ए ज्राणवजलभ्नशमेकाणेवगतः प्रभु | °
दंष्टाग्रण सषुह त्व लोकानां हितकाम्यया |
पदिदेवो महायोगौ चकार जगतों पुमः ॥ ff
ud यन्नवराश्ेण war भूतहिताधिंना |
ख्डता श्यिवौ सवौ रसातशशमता TUT! १२
खड त्य fara wa स्थापिता च तथः Ga ।
यवाश्यानं विभव्थापरस्तइता मधुसूदनः । १२
TSA सपदरेषु नादेयाश्च नदौषु च।
पशखलेषु च पाशवस्थः WCF च सरोवराः । १४
पातालसप्रकं चक्र लोकानां 'शप्तकं तथा |
दौपानापरदधौर्नाच स्थानानि विविधानि च। {५
स्यानपानाक्नोकपालावब्रदोशेलवमश्पतोन्‌ |
ऋषा FANTASY वेदान्‌ साङ्गम्‌ सुराखरान्‌ | १५९
पिश्चाचोरमगन्धवे यस्च रास्षसमागुषान्‌ ।
पपलिख गादा भूतग्रामं चतुति घम्‌ |
मेषरन्द्रवापयम्याद्यान्‌ यन्रांच्च विविधास्तथा | {ॐ
Ui बरादो भगवान्‌ BS सचराचरम्‌ |
जशज्गाम लोकानामविनच्वातां तदा गतिम्‌ | {५
अवित्रातां गतिं याते देवदेवे ननारने।
वसुधा चिन्तयामास का शतिं भविबति | १९
च्छामि कश्यपं गत्वा समे वच्यत्धसंश्यम्‌।

` मटौयां वते चिन्तां farts महा पुनिः | २,

विष्ण," feat | ४५४१

Us सा fans हत्वा देवौ ब्ौरुपधारणौ |
जगाम कश्मर द्रष्ट श्बास्ताच्च कश्यपः | २।
नोनपङ्जपव्राक्ञो थारदेन्दुनिभाननाम्‌ |
अलिसयालकां mat वन्धुजीवाभरां भभ) | २२
QT SENT al carat नत्वम्‌ |
ARG! सं हतो" Wa ATA IT. २३
विरेजतुस्तनो aur: समौ wat निरन्तरो ।
यकर भङुम््सङ्ायो शातङ्ग्भसमश्तौ || २४
खणालकोमलौ वाह करौ किथलयोपमो |
रुङनन्तन्भनिभावुर qe fae च जातुनो ॥ २५
ae facia qua पदाव तिमनोरसमौ |
जघनच्च घनं मर्ध्यं यथा कंश्रिशः farm: ॥ २६
प्रभायुता नखास्तास्रा रुणं सबमनोहरम्‌ |
कुर्वाणां वौल्ितेनित्यं नौलोत्‌पलयुता few: ॥ २७
कुर्वाणां प्रभया देवीं तथा वितिमिरा few: |
Vara रनोन्तमविभूष्िताम्‌ | २८
पटन्यासेव Saal सपद्मामिव कुर तम्‌ |
सपयोवनसम्यव्रां विनीतवदुपशिताम्‌ ,
सर्णेपपागतां दष्टा प्रूजयामास कण्ण; | <.
उवाच at वरारोहे विज्ञातं wend aT

धरे तव fantatfa गच्छदेवि care '

स ते वच्यत्धयेषेण भाविनो ते यथा tela: ॥ £.
Mle TAM मया VTA शभानने |
ध्यानयोगेन चावेङ्कि तजन्नानं तत्‌प्रसादतः ॥ ३।

५४४ विशसं शता |

RAGA सम्य ज्य कष्यपं वख्ुधा ततः ।
प्रययौ केशवं दर चौरोदमथ सागरम्‌ || ९२
सा ददर्थाखूतनिधिं चन्द्ररश्मिमनोहरम्‌ |
पवनत्तोभसश्नातवोचोशतसषमाकुलम्‌ ॥ ३२
हिमव च्छतसङ्ाथं भूमण्डलमिवापरम्‌ |
वो चोडसते वलिते राद्यानमिष fafa ॥ ३४
तेरेव gaat we विदधानमिवानिशम्‌ |
अन्तरस्थेन दरिणा विगता्ेषकर्पम्‌ |
यश्मात्‌ तमात्‌ तु विधन्त" शुभां तलुमूज्जि ताम्‌ । २५
पाण्डरं खगमागम्यम घोभुवनवत्ति नम्‌ |
इृन्द्रनौलकडाराव्धं विपरौतमिवाम्बरम्‌ ॥ १६
फणावलोसपुदूतवनसदसमा चितम्‌ |
निर्रोकमिव शेशाहवि स्तीणं तमतौव हि || १७
तं दृष्टा तत्र मध्यस्थं दहे कश्वालयम्‌ |
अनिर्ृश्यपरोमाणमनि ह 4यदिसंयुतम्‌ ॥ ३८
ducked afaq ददं मभुघ्दनम्‌ |
aufenucatagla wregete aq ॥ ३
WACUAGHT स॒गायुतसमप्रभम्‌ |
पीतवाससमक्ोभं सय॑ रव्रविभृषितम्‌ ॥ ४०
Hie TAT कुणडलाब्यां विराजितम्‌ |
संवाह्ममानाहिः युगं TST करतलैः परभ; ।
शरीर धारिभिः met; सेव्यमानं समन्तृतः ॥ ४।
तं हृष्टा पुणडर।का्चं ववन्द मधुष्दनम्‌।
जाङुभ्यामवनों गत्वा विन्नापयति चाथ | ४२

नके

fama fear । ५४५

उद तां लया देव रसातलतलं गता |

@ स्थाने स्थापिता विष्णो लोकानां दितकाम्यया ॥ ४१३

ततराधुना मे देवे का तिव भविष्यति ।

एवमुक्तस्तदा देव्या देवो वचनमव्रवोत्‌ || ४४

वर्णा श्रमाचाररताः ATS कतत्‌परायणाः |

त्वां घरे धारयिष्यन्ति तेषां त्वह्ार आहितः १ ४१५

एवसुक्ता WAG देवदेवमभापत |

वशोनामास्माणांच WTA वद सनातनान्‌ |

त्वत्तोऽहं योतुमुच्छामि त्वं हिमे परमा afer | ४६

नमस्ते देवदेवेश देवारिवलष्ष्दन |

नारायण जगन्राथ शङ्कच्नक्र गदाधर || ४७

पद्ननाभ BRA महाबलपराक्रम |

अतौग्द्रिय खुढृष्यार देव शाङ्ग WANT || ४८

बराह भौम गोविन्द पुराण गुरूषोत्तमः |

हिरण्यक विश्वा. यज्नमून्तं face || ४९

Ga चेत्रन्न लोकेश सलिलान्तरशायक |

मन्ध मन्तबहाचिन्तय वेदवेदाङ्गपिग्रद we

जगतो.ख समग्रद्य खशिसंहारकारक ।

BIW WAT PUTA वरप्रद | ५१

विष्वक्ते नाष्त व्योम मधुकेटभध्‌दन ।

तां Seana सवे सरवपभयप्रद | ५२

वरोथानध जोभुताग्यय नि्बणकारक |
आप्यायन Wis CATE fate ay ५४

५४६ विष्णसंडिता।

सप्रश्चोषौध्वरगुरो पुराण Yeates |

भवार खुनच्छ श भक्तवत्‌सल पावन ve

त्वं गतिः सब देवानां तवं गति द्यवादिनाम्‌ |

तथा विदितवेद्यानां गतिष्त्व' पुरूषोश्म ॥ ५५

waif जगब्राथे wa वाचश्यतिं प्रयुम्‌।

खुब्र्ाणयमनाध्टं TIA वरप्रदम्‌ ॥ ५६

मदहायोगवनोपेतं tire varia षम्‌ |

वारर महामानं Teclarareyagy ॥ ५९

सुरारुरगुरू देवं विशु भूतमहश्वरम्‌ |

एकब्यु हं MGM" जगत्कारणकार ण्यम्‌ ॥ ५८

gfe मे भगवन्‌ धर्मां चातु ee श्डाश्वतान्‌ |

भग्रमाचारसयुक्तान्‌ सरहस्यान्‌ सस ग्र्ान्‌ ॥ ve

WAAAY देवेशः पुनः ्ो्णोमभाषत |

गणु देवि धरे धर्ाचातु च्छस्य श्वाश्वतान्‌ |

आआमाचारसंयुक्तान्‌ सरहस्यान्‌ CITT ॥ ६०

येतुत्वां धारयिष्यन्ति सन्तस्तषां परायणान्‌ |

निषस्सा भव बामोङ काश्चनेऽख्िन्‌ वर्ने ॥

ख्ुखासोना निवोध त्वं च्ात्रिगदतो मम |

THI वेष्णवान्‌ WAT SATS ACT तटा ॥ a2
दूति aed wearer प्रथमोऽध्यायः ॥ ! |

दितौयोऽष्यायः 1

mime, शवियो ठे श्यः शूद्रेति wate: ॥ १ १
लेधामाया हि ातयश्षयः ॥ २ ॥ तेषां निषषेकाद्यः सअथा-
लान्ते मन्त्वतृक्रियासमू रः | ३ ॥ Avie धगमः ब्राह्मण-
्या-यापनम ; uffagq aafat; वेश्यस्य पशू-
पालनम्‌ ; dea दिजातिश्चस्दूषा; हिजानां यजन
ध्ययने ॥ ४ ।

अथेतेषां टन्तयः--ना ह्यणस याजनप्रतिग्रही ; afa-
यय fafaaraa; छषिगोरत्वाशिज्यकुसोदयोनिः
रोषणानि sag; qxaq aifaas ivi चापद
नृत्तरा Tg

चमा सत्धं दमः AIS दानमिन्दरियसंयमः |

अदहंसा qeg yar तौथौनुसरणं दया ॥ ॐ

wind लोभशून्यत्वं देवबाह्मग्यपूजनम्‌ t

VARGA च तया WT; सामान्य SAA fc

दूति awa धाया दितीयोऽध्यायः ॥ 2 ॥

Eee

कतोयोऽध्यायः |

अथ TAMA: ton प्रजापरिपालनम्‌, वर्णाशमाणां
स्वे स्वे um व्यवस्थापनम्‌ ॥२॥ राजा च जाङ्गलं पशव्यं
agiad देया घयेत्‌ वे ग्यशृद्रभ्रावन्च ॥ +s तत्र wat.

५४८ विष्णुखंडिता।

मरहोवारिटक्तशिरिदुर्गाणामन्यतमं दुगमाश्रयेत्‌ ॥ ४ ॥ तव
खस्वग्रामाधिपान्‌ कुयात्‌ | दथाध्यच्चान्‌ ॥ शताध्यक्लान्‌ |
दे गध्यक्तांख्च ॥ ५॥ ग्रामदोषाशां ग्रामाध्यक्चः परिहारं
Ha a अशक्तो दथग्रामाध्यक्ञाय निषेदयत्‌ + ऽ ॥
सोऽप्यशक्नः णताध्यक्षाय। सोऽप्यशक्तो Tarawa: ।
देणाध्यत्तोऽपि स्वाना दोपसुच्छन्यात्‌॥८॥ आकर-
शल्कतरना गवनेष्वामान्‌ नियुच््ीत । धर्मिष्ठान्‌ धर्मकार्येषु |
निपुणानयकारवयेषु। शुरान्‌ संग्रामकगरु। waa gt
AUT Wy ॥ < ॥ प्रजाभ्यो waa संवतृसरेण धान्यतः
ष्टम मादद्यात्‌ | BATH | १० ॥ हिकः शतं पशु-
दिर येभ्यो बस्त भ्यश्च | {१ ॥ 'मांसमधृषटतोषधिगन्ध-पुष्य-
मू नफल-रसदाक्पत्राजिनख्डाण्डाश्म भाण्ड ~दरेभ्यः षष्टः
भागम्‌ ॥ {२॥ ATA करादानं न कयात्‌, तेहि रान्नो
धश्करदाः ॥ १२” राजा च प्रजाभ्यः सृक्तदुष्क तषष्टाज-
भाक्‌ ॥!४॥ खदेशपण्याचच yer दशममादय.त्‌,
परदेथपप्याचवि शतितमम्‌ ॥ १५॥ शल्कस्थानमपक्रामन्‌
सवोपद्ारमाप्रयात्‌ ॥ १६ ` शिन्यिनः कम्येजौविनच् शूटाक्च
aaa रात्रः WA FA | १७ ॥ खाम्यमात्य्‌ + कोश-
दण्डराष्रित्रागि प्ररुतयः॥१८॥ ae ere FATA I
१९८ ॥ खराश्परराद्रयोचच ATCA: खात्‌ ॥ २० ॥ साध्नां
पृजनं HAT oe दु. च हन्यात्‌ | २२॥ शत्‌. मितो.
दासौनमव्यम्षु साममददानदग्डान्‌ यथाह यथाकालं
प्रयुच्रोत।२९॥ सन्धिविग्रहयानासनरंश्यहं धं।भावां ख
यथाकालमाशयेत्‌॥२५॥ चेवं माग्यौर्षे वा यावं

विष्णु fect | ५४९

यायात्‌ | परख व्थसनेवा॥२५॥ परदेशाषाष्षै तद थ
aaa नौ न्यात्‌ ॥ २६॥ परोनाभियक्तश्च water
स्व" ue गोपायेत्‌ | २७। नासि cat समरे तनुत्याग-
सश्णो ध्रः । रर ॥ गो्राह्मण्द्रपतिमित्रघनदारजीवित-
रच्च णादूये हतास्ते TATA: | वणं सह रर्चणार्थे च ॥ २८॥
राजा परपुराबा्षो तु तत्र तत्‌क्लोनमभिधिष्चेत्‌ ॥ ३० ।
न राजकलम्‌च्छिन्यात्‌ अन्यतराक्लोनराजकलात्‌ | ३१॥
VTA रूगोब्रानेष्वभिरतिं न कुयात्‌ । ३२ । WAR
नोच्छिन्यात्‌ । १२ । नापात्व्षीं ख्यात्‌ + ३४, करेभ्यः
सच मादद्यात्‌। ३५। निधिं लमा age बाद्मयोभ्यो ददात्‌.
हितोयमद' ata प्रवेशयेत्‌ । २५ । निधि बाह्यो लब्धा
स ; मादात्‌ Qe) सतियच्तुय म॑ शं ws दद्यात्‌ wae-
vd ब्रा णणेभ्योऽरैमादद्यात्‌। ३८ । वेऽ्यचतुर्थमंशं ae
दद्यात्‌ बाद्मेभ्योऽदम शमादद्यात्‌। २<। गशूद्र्चावाप'
द्वादशधा विभज्य प॑चां शान्‌ रान्न ददात्‌ पचांशान्‌ are.
गेभ्योऽ*णहयमादद्यात्‌ । ४. । अनिवेदितविशातख्य स
मपदरेत्‌ ॥ ५१ । खनिहिताद्रान्न बाद वन्न" द्वादशमं शं
द्युः । ४२। परनिदह्ितं खनिहितमिति बुव स्तत्‌स © दण्ड.
मावरेत्‌। ४३ वालानायस्वौधनानि च राजा पर
पालयेत्‌। ४४। चौर हृ धनमवाप्य सर्वमेव qaqa
ददात्‌ । ४५। अनवाप्य च खशोणदेव ददात्‌ । ४६।
श््िखम्ययन दवोपष्ातान्‌ प्रशमयेत्‌! ve) परचक्रोपः
घाता शस्तनित्यतया । ८ । वेदेतिदहासधमशास्त्राय.
कलं कं लोनमनव्यद्ध तपसखिन qifed a वरयेत्‌, शुच)न

५० विष्णसंहिता}

लुव्ानबहिताव्कक्तिलम्पन्रान्‌ सर्वायेषु च सहायान्‌ । ४९?
wana व्यवहारान्‌ wafesfsatad: arrays i
ग्यवद्धारदशने ata fagentqi st) जम्भकमोवतो-
पेता रात्रा warez: काथा रपौ faa चये war:
कामक्रोधभयलोभादिभिः काथाथिभिरनादाग्धै;। ५२॥।
राजाथ सकार्येषु सांवत्‌सराधीनः खात्‌ iva देव
ब्रा हमणान्‌ सततमेव पूजयेत्‌ । asl Beast भवेत्‌। यन्न-
याजो च।१५। न चाद्य विष्ये बाह्मणः qari
खोदेत्‌, न चान्योऽपि सत्‌कमीनिरतः । ५६ । बा ह्य रोभ्यश्च
भुवं प्रतिपादमेत्‌ । ५७। Fat येषां प्रतिपादयेत्‌ सख“ यान्‌
अन्तरप्रमाणां दानच्छेटोपवगोनं च पटे ताख्रपट at लिखितं
स्वपुद्राङ्कितं चागामिरपविन्नापनाथ दद्यात्‌ । ५८। WE:
न्ताच ys नापडरेत्‌। ५,<। aaa सदायान्‌
प्रयच्छेत्‌ ६० | सतस््वालानं गोपायेत्‌, ६१ | रदं श्च
ख्यात्‌ । विषभ्नागदमन््धारो "च । नापरौस्षितमुपयु खात्‌ ।
।६२। सितपूवाभिभाषौ श्यात्‌ aa वध्ये पि as टीमाचरेत्‌
६४ । अपराधानुरुपच दणृडं Weg दाप्येत्‌ ay)
सम्यग्‌ दणृडप्रणयनं Faqs ces हितोयमपराध नः
कखचित्‌ क्षमत खधश्यमपालयन्‌ नादणडौ. नामास्ति
TT: ।

यत्र श्यामो लोहिताक्तो दगृडश्चरति निभं यः |

प्रजास्तत्र विवदन्तं नेता चेत्‌ सापु पश्यति ॥ ५७

AUF MANS, खाद भथदग्डच शत्‌ षु ।

3841 afaa: fay बाह्मणषु दमान्वितः ॥ ६६८

विष्ण fear ५५१

एषं eta wa: िलोन्क नोमापि ica: |

विस्तीथने यथो लोके तेलकिन्दुरिवाग्भसि ॥ ५९

WISE र्वो राजा aera यच्च दुःखितः,

स कौनियुक्गो लोकेऽन्मिन्‌ प्रत्य खगे AA ॥ 90
दूति ° ष्णवे धर्मशास्त्रं तीयोऽध्यायः ॥ ३॥

, चतुर्धाऽधायः |

जालस्था ¶मरोचिगतं रजस सर णसं क्रकम्‌ । १ । तद
कं निचा । २। तचरं राजसषेषः। 8, aad गौर-
सषेषः। ४। Aq यवः । ५। awl छष्णलम्‌ । ६ ।
तत्पञ्चकं माषः । ७ । तहाद यम ्षादम्‌ Le । Waka
सचतुश्ाषकः रवणः । < । चतसुवथंको निष्ठः । १०।
हं AUS समते रुष्यमाषकः | {१ । तत्‌पोड़ग्कं धर याम्‌ ।
१२। ताख्रकाषिकः काषीपण् | ee |

पणानां इं पते साद प्रथमः साहसः समः ।

मध्यमः पच विज्ञयः सहखन्त व चोत्तमः ॥ १४

दूति ~ wa धर्मास्त चतुर्थोऽध्यायः ॥ ४ ५

पञ्चमोऽध्यायः ।
अथ मद्टापातकिनो sa सउ वध्याः {| म
NTU, AWS दण्डः । २। खदेशादृ बाह ण' ware
विवास्येत्‌१३) तस्य च बह्मत्यायामथिरस्कं qed
Male कुयात्‌ । ४। सुराध्वलं ख्रापान। ५, wee

५४२ विणसंशता।

स्तेये । ६ । भगं गुरुतल्पगमने । 3 । अन्धक्रापि त्रध्यकमशि
fase’ समग्रधनमक्षतं विवासयेत्‌ । ८ । कूट थासनकन्त ख
गजा PATA < । कूटलेख्यकारांश् । Co । गरदाग्निद-
प्रसद्यतस्करान्‌ स्वौवालपुरूषघातिनख । {१। ये च धान्य"
दशभ्यः कुश्च भ्योऽधिकमपहरोयुः। १२। धरिममयार्ना
शतादभ्यधिकम्‌। (21 ये चाकुलौना राज्यमभिकामयेयुः |
१४। सेतुमेदकांश्च । १५। भ्रसह्यतस्कराणाञ्चावकाशमुक्त-
Wasi lal अन्यत्र राजाथक्तः। १७। स्ियमशक्त-
भत्तकां तदतिक्रमणींच।१८। शहौनवर्णोऽधिकवरस्य
येनाङ्ग नापराधं HATE asa यातयेत्‌ i १८। एका
सनोपवेशो कच्छा mats faata:: २. । निीवयोष्ठ-
इयविदीनः काथः | २१ | अबशरैयिता च गुदहौीनः । २२।
्ाक्रोशयिता च विजिद्टः। २१ दप्ण धर्म्रापदेयकारणो
राजा तप्रमाेचयेत्‌ तेलमास् । २४! द्रोचण च नाम-
जातिग्रहणे दथाङ्कलोऽव्य शद्ूःनि खेय; ' २५ । शुतरेश-
जातिक्णामन्यथावादौो काषौपणशतदयं TET । २६ ।
काणखच््ादीनां तथावाद्यपि काषीपणदयम्‌ । २७ । गुर
नास्तिपत्‌ का्षौपणशथतम्‌ । २८ । परख पतनोयाक्षेपे रते
तत्तमसाडसम्‌ । २८ । खपपातकयुक्गं मध्यमम्‌ । Re |
ले विद्यटदानां तेपे जातिपूगानांच । ११। ग्रामदेशयोः
प्रथमसाहसम्‌ । २२ । न्धङ्गतायुक्राक्तेपै HIATT aT ।२३।
WAH तृन्तमम्‌। AS) सवणोक्रोशने हादश्पणान्‌
TAG: । १५। डोनवणोक्रोणने षड. दण द्यः । २६। यथा-
कांलपुन्तमसवणाचेपे ततृप्रमाण्ो दण्डः । ३७ । व्रयोबा

fraza fear | LHR

काषौपणाः । ३८ । शष्कवाक्याभिधाने त्वेवभेव । ३९ ।
पारजयौ सवी गमने तूत्तमसाहसं दण्डाः । ४० | STA
वणौ गमने मध्यमम्‌ । ४१ । गोगमने च । ४२ । अग्द्यागमने
बध्य; । ४३। पगगमने काषीपणयतं दण्डः ॥ ४४ |
दोषमनारधाय कन्यां प्रयच्छख। vy | तांच विश्यात्‌ ।४६।
weet दुशमिति हुवनरत्तमसारसम्‌ | vol गजाश्वोषट
गोघातौ त्वे ककरगुपादः कायः। oc विमांसविक्रयो च।
४५। म्राम्यपण्ुवातौ काषपणयतं दणृद्यः। we पण-
स्वामिने aaa दद्यात्‌ । ५१। आरण्यपश्घातो पंचाशतं
कार्षपणान्‌ । ५२ । परक्िघातौ मत्ख्घारी च दथ काष-
पणान्‌ । ५२। कोटोपघष्लौ खच काषौपणम | ५४ । फलोप-
WAZA तृन्तमसादसम्‌ | yy | पुष्पोपगमद्रमच्छंदी
मध्यमम्‌ । ५६। वज्नोगुर्मलताच्छदौ कपण शतम्‌ । ve |
लणच्छदेकम्‌। ५८। सवे च तत्‌खाभिनां तदुतूपत्तिम्‌ ।
५८ । ₹स्तेनावगोरयिता दश काषापणथाम Eo | पाटेन
finfar । ६१। काप्रन प्रथमकषारसम्‌। ६२ । पाषाणेन
मध्यभम्‌ । ९२। DAWA । ६४ । पादकेथां एककर-
लुरठने दश पणान्‌ दणड: । ६५ । शोणितेन विना दुःख-
मृत्‌ पादयिता इावि'शत्‌पणान्‌ । ६६ । स शोणितेन
चतुःषष्टम्‌ । ५७ । करपाददन्तभङ्ग कशेनाखाविकन्तने
मध्यम्‌ । ६८ । चेधभोजनवाग्रोमे प्रहारदाने TI ae |
नेतर कन्ध रावा दसकष्यं भङ्ग चोन्तमम्‌ । ७० । उभयनेव्र
भ्न दाज यावो उन्धनानत पिमूरेत्‌। se | arew-
म्व षा Wald | ७२। Ua बहनां fawat प्रत्येकरटुकरा-

४५४ षिश्सशितो |

ठण्‌ डाहितखः। 9३) खतृज्नोयन्तमनभिधांवनां ततसंमोर्-
afaat संसरताश्च। ७४ wa च पुरुषगीोडाकरास्त-
दु थानव्ययं दद्यः। ऽ५। ग्माम्यपणशष्मीडाकराञ्च। ७६ ।
गोऽश्वो टगजापडायेकपादकरः काचे; | ७७ । अजावाप-
हार्खेककरच । ०८। धान्यापडारथकादथगुण' द द्यः ।
०८ | शख्यापदारो च । ८ । र्वणेरजतवबस््ाणां पश्डायत-
स्सभ्यधिकमपषहरन्‌ त्रिकरः । ८१{। तदूनमेकादथगुणः
SUT । ८२, धत शाप शगोमयगुडदधिन्लोरतक्रठण-लवण-
खड सप्तिभत्‌ल्च-हतत ल-मांस-मघ बं दल-वे णुखखयलौह-
दण्डानामपहन्तो मूल्यात्‌ त्रिगुणं दण्दः । ८३ । Tata
ATS । ८४ । पु यह रितगुल्परवज्लीलतापणौनामपषटरणे पच
MUA । ८५। शाकमूनफलानांच । ८६। र त्रापदाय-
तमसाहसम्‌ | ८७। असुक्तद्रव्याणामपहन्तो मूस्यसमम्‌।
८८ । स्तेनाः सकमपद्तं घनिकस्य दाप्याः । ८८ | तत.
सतेषामभिशितदण्‌डगप्रयोगः । ८० । येषां देवः पन्यास्रेषाम-
पथदायौ कार्षौपणानां ८चविं यतिं com । < { । भासः
भारे स्यासनमददशच । ८२ ¦ पूजाडहईमपूजयं च । ९३। भति
वेश्यबाद्यण्ये निमन््शातिक्रमे च।८४। निमन्तरयत्वा
भोखनादायिनञ्र । ९५ | निमन्वितस्तस्तयल्यक्रवानमुच््ानः
खुवणेमाषञ निमन््यिनख दिगुणमव्रम। ८५। अभन्लेण
बा हमणदूषयिता षोडश STU col जाव्यपशारिणा
शतम्‌ । ९८ । सुरया वध्य: । <~ | lad दृषयितुस्तदम्‌ ।
१००। वेश्यं दूषयितस्तदशैमपि। १०१। as दृषयितुः
प्रथमसाहसम्‌ । १०२। AMATI स्पृशन्‌

fawefeat | ४५५१५

44:1 fog रजखवनां शिफाभिस्ताडयेत्‌। fos |
प्यद्यानौदकसमीपेऽश्‌ चिकार पणगतम्‌ । १,५। तश्चा
पायात्‌ (eg गटहमूक्‌दादयपर्न्ना मध्यमसाहस
दण. दयः । १०७। तंच योजयेत्‌ । oct we पौडाकर
gay प्र्तिपन्‌ पणशतम्‌। १.९ | साधारण्यापलापौ च |
११. योधितः-प्रदाता च| १११। पिदटपुताचाय-
याज्य्चिजामन्योन्यापतितत्याभी च। ११२ न Wawa
जह्यात्‌ | Cs | द्रभवजितां देवे पि > भोजकच्च ।११४।
अयोग्यक्रममचारो च । ११५। सतद्रग्दरेदकः। ११६।
अनियुक्तः शपयकारो | ११०। पस्मूनां पु खूोपघातकारी |
११८ । पितापुत्रविरोधे त्रु साक्तिगां दथपगो ee
११- | यस्तयोखान्तरः स्मात्‌ तरगेन्तमसाहसम्‌ | (Re |
त॒न्ामानकूटकम्रकन्तच्च । १२१। तदकूटे कूटवादिनख ।
१२२। द्रव्याणां प्रतिह्पविकयिकखय ai faa) सन्त्य
बणिजां परमनर्वेणावषून्धताम्‌। १२४ । प्रत्येकं विक्री
ताच्च। १२५ | गटहोतमूल्यं पण्यं यः क्रेतु<व दद्यात्‌ तखासौ
सोदयं STM 1 १२६। राजा च पणशतं TAT | {२७।
क्रोतमक्रौणतो या हानिः सा क्रतुरेव BGI १२८।
uaafafafag’ विक्रोगतस्तदपद्यारः। १२८ । तारिकः
SIS शल्क WEA दश पान्‌ दद्यः | १२० | बह्म
चारिवानप्रखभिच्यः>ि यणेती्शुसारिणां नाविकः wer
मारदानच्। Cal | तच aul ददात्‌ । १३२ । aA Frere
देविनां ACH Ss: {१३ रउ्पशिदेविनां सन्दंशच्छद्‌ः।
१३४ । afaheatat कारच्छंदः। १२५। दिवा पथूनां
मॐ

५५६ tawdfrar 1

टकादयुपघाते पाले त्वनायति पालदोषः ॥ १२९ । षिनश-
anqeay खामिने दद्यात्‌ । {३७ । अनतुचतां दुहन्‌
पचावश्तिक्रारपीपणान्‌ दणड; | १२८ । मश्िपौ चेच्छ्खय-
ard Hara ततपा्कस्तवष्यौ माषकान्‌ दण्ड: | १३९ ।
अपानायाः खामा | १४० । WAM Te UT AT | {५१।
गोखेत्‌ ACTA १०२। तददमजाविकरम्‌। १४३। भक्त.
यित्वोपविषटेषु द्िगुणम्‌ । ११५४ । स-व खामिने विनटगखव-
queasy पथि ग्रामे fasted न दीपः । १४६।
WaTSA च । {४७ । अषल्यकालम्‌ । १४८ । उतृर्षटठषभ-
सृतिकानांच । १४८ । aa भमव्ीन्‌ दास्यं नियोजयेत्‌
त योन्नमसासो SUS; । १५० । -तयक्गप्रबन्यो Tal दास्यं
कु धात्‌ | Cue) MARAIS खतिं BA सकलमेव.
मूल्यं दद्यात्‌ (atl रान्न च पणशतं ददात्‌ fue
aay यद्िनश्येत्‌ तत्‌ खामिने , waa दे वोपघातात्‌।
१५४। खामो चेदूमतकमपयं काले ज्यात्‌ तस्य wa
मूष्य दद्यात्‌ । (ua | परणःशतच राजनि । अन्यत्र भतका-
दाषात्‌। १५६। यः कन्यां पके दन्तामन्यस दद्यात्‌ स चौर.
aera, | वरदो विना । १५७ । निहोषां परित्यजन्‌
Gare । १५८। अजानानः प्रकाशं यः Wee क्रोशी
यात्‌ तवर ATS: । {४ । सामो द्रव्यमाभ्र.यात्‌।!५।
यदयुप्रकाथं stray करोणौयात्‌ तदा व्रता विक्रेता च
चोरवन्काखौ | १६१। गगद्रव्यापत्ती fase: । १६२ ।
ततसं विदं यश्च लश्येत्‌ ¦ {६२। निके पापहाययेटहि-
सद्धितं धनं धनिक्गस्य दाप्यः । १६३ | राज्ञा चौरबच्छाख ।

विष्णं “fear | ५५७

१६५ । aarfafaa’ नि्तिप्तमिति ब्रूयात्‌ । १६५। सोमा
मेन्तारभुत्तसक्ताहसं दण्‌डयित्वा पुनः dai लिङ्ान्वितां
कारयेत्‌ । १६७ । जातिथरं शर्दयाभ्च्यय wafaar
विवायः। १६८। अभच्छ याविक्रयख च विक्रयी । १५९ |
देप्रतिमामेदकच्लोत्मसाहसं दण्डनौयः | १७० | मघ द-
मिष्याचरव्रत्तमेषु एुरूपषु । १७१ | मध्यमेषु TAA ler
वियन्तु प्रथमम्‌ | (or | प्रतिश्ुतखाप्रदायौ actafaart
प्रधमसादहसं दण्दः ¦ १८४ ¦ FZITHAU! SeQwwix
कायः | १७५ । उत्‌क्रोचोपलीविनां सभ्यानाञ्च। {५६ ।
गोच्ग्रमात्राधिका शुवमन्यस्णधिरतां तस्मादनिग््ाच्छ
MQ यः प्रयच्छत्‌ स वृध्यः। १७७। ऊनाञ्चेत्‌ षोडश
Brg] दण्डयः || १५८
ए कोऽश्रोयादूयदुतूपव्र' नरः TIGHT फलम्‌ |
गोचग्ममात्रा सा त्ौणौस्तोका वा यदि बा ays yee
ययोनिं सिप आधिस्तौ विवदेतां यदा नरौ |
ययसुक्गिः फलं तदय वलातृज्ारं विना छता ॥ १८.
सागमेन च भोगेन भुक्तं सम्यगयदा भवेष्‌।
सान्तं AAA तन्न नापदायन्तु तत्‌ कचित्‌ ॥ {८१
पित्रा Bay यदृद्रव्यं सुक्तयाचारेण waa: |
तस्मिन्‌ प्रते न वायोऽसौ मुक्तयाप्राप्त' fe तद्य तत्‌॥१ २
लिभिरेव च या भुक्ता पुरूषम्‌ यथाविधि |
लेख्याभावेऽपि तां तत्र चतुथ Weary, यात्‌ ॥ १८३
afeai दंष्णाचचेव गृद्धिगामाततायिनाम्‌ |
SMTA तथान्येषां वधे न्ता न दोषभाक्‌ | १८४

४५८ विष्णं षिता |

गुरू" बा Masel वा बाह्मण वा बहुश्रुतम्‌ ।
अआत्तायिनमायान्त खन्यादेवाविचारयन्‌ ॥ १८५४
नाततायिवषे दोषो wae afr कश्चन्‌ ।
प्राशं वाप्रकाशं वा मतुस्तदान्युखटच्छति॥ १८६
उदयुताकस्िविषाग्निच्च.शापोयतक्ररं तथा ।
areata हन्तारं पिश्नंचैव Tay ॥ १८७
भायातिक्रमिरंचेव fase सप्ाततायिनः |
यथोवित्तहरानन्यानाइधमार्थहार कान्‌ ॥ १८८
उद गतस्तं कथितो धरे दणडविधिमया ,
सवेग्रामपराधानां विस्तरादत्िविस्तरः ॥ १८९
अपराधषु चान्यषु ज्ञात्वा जातिं घनं वयः ।
SYS प्रकल्पयेद्रा जा AAAI ATAU सह ॥ १८०
दण्डं प्रमोचयन्‌ दग्डादूहिगुणं दण्डमावरेत्‌ |
नियुक्तच्चाप्यदशदयानां दण्डकारौ नराधमः ॥ (ef
यख चौरः पुरे नास्ति नान्यस््मी गो न दुष्टवाक्‌ |
न साहसिकदण्डप्नौ स राजा शक्रलोकभाक्‌ ॥ १८३
दूति वैष्णवे ध््मास्ते पद्चमोऽध्यायः ॥ ५॥

षष्ठोऽध्यायः |

अथोत्तम्णाऽधमगदूयथाद तसथं ग्ग्लीयात्‌ ॥ १।
faa तिक चतुष्कं पञ्चकख शतं बणीनुक्मेणा प्रलिमासम्‌ ।२'
सद वणा वा खप्रतिपव्रां ofa’ रट: । ३। aaarafa

frwafear i ५१९

वैतू्तगातिक्रमेण वथाविहिताम्‌ । ४। आध्युपभोगे wi
भावः| ५।, देवराजोपचाताहते विनस्माधिर्‌न्तमर्णणो
दद्यात्‌। ६ । Masel प्रविष्टायामपि। ७। न wrac-
माधिख्ते वचनात्‌ । ८ । षटहोतघनप्रवेथाध मेष यत्‌ erat
दन्तं तदृग्डहोतधनप्रवेशे eerie | दीयमानं wae
अथं MAMTA: परं न वते । १०। हिरण्यस्य
परा टदिद्िगुणा । ११। धान्य लिगुणा । १२। वस्त
चतुगुणा। १३।* रसखाश्गुणा १४। सन्ततिः way
नाम्‌। १५। किग्वक्मपासम्तचर्मायुच्र्काङ्ाराणाम
या । (el अनुक्तानां feqats १७ । प्रयुक्तमथं यथा
कथित्‌ साषयन्‌ नरा ज वाय. शयात्‌ । lo! सध्यमान-
खद्राजानमभिग त्‌ तदृसमं द गडः । १८ । उन्तमणौ-
खेद्राजानमियःत्‌ तद्विभावितो,धमर्णो ust धनद्‌यभाग-
सन्धितं दण्ड दद्यात्‌। २० प्राप्ायंद्योन्नमर्णो विंथति-
तममंशम्‌ ।२१। स्रीपलां८।रदेशविभावितोऽपि सय
दद्रात्‌ । २२। aa च भावनास्तिखो भवन्ति लिखितं
सास्य सम्यक्रियान्न। २२) समान्िकमाप्त ससाल्ति-
कमव ददात्‌ । २४। लिखितां ufae लिखितं पाययेत्‌ ,
२५। असमग्रदाने लेख्यासत्रधाने चोन्तमणे afafed
दद्यात्‌ । २६। धनग्राहिणि प्रते प्रव्रजिते हिदशसमाः
wafaa वा aqqadia धनं देयम्‌ । २७। नातः पररम-
नोपुभिः । २८ । सपुत्रस्य वा पुत्रस्य वा ऋकथग्राहौ ऋणा
ददात्‌ । २८। निैनस्य स्रौग्राषहौ । १० । न स्त्रो पतिषबर-
हतम्‌ । ३१। न ated vagal! ३२। न पिता एव

tae विष्णसं हिता |

छतम्‌ । eat अविभक्त; ठतण्णं यस्तिष्ठेत्‌ स दद्यात्‌ last
वैकब्छ्णमविभक्तानां श्रातणांच । ३५। विभक्नाच् दारा
HAA । ३६ । गोपभशोणिडकथे लुषरलकव्याधस्तोणां
पतिह दात्‌ । १७ । वाकप्रतिपन्र' कुट्‌म्बिना देयम्‌ । ac
कख चित्‌ कुटम्वायं छतं च | ९ ।

यो ग्टद्रीत्वा wy सउ खो दाव्यामोति सामकम्‌ |

न दद्याल्लोभतः पश्चात्तथा टडिमवाप्र्‌यात्‌ ॥ ४०

देने प्रत्यये दाने प्रातिभाष्य विधौयते ।

आटो त वितथे दाप्यावितरस्य खता अपि ॥ ४।

बहवखत्‌ प्रतिभुवो ददुम्तेऽय यथासत्‌ |

अर्थेऽबिग धिते त्येषु धानक च्छन्दतः क्रिया | ४२

यमथ ane द्याइनिरेनोपपौ डितः ।

pian’ aaa दिगुण' दातुमष्टंति | ४१

दूति awa waata षष्टोऽध्यायः ॥ ६॥

सप्रमोऽध्यायः।

अथ Sa विविधम्‌ । १ राजसास्िक ससाश्िक-
मसाच्िक्च।२। राजाधिकरण तच्नियुक्त-कायच्यकृतं
तदध्यश्ल-करचिर्ितं राजसा्िकम्‌। ?। यतर कचन येन
aafafafad खाज. भः खहस्तचिद्धितं warfaaa i ४।
खय स्(लखितमसाक्षिकम्‌ । ५ ' तदलात्कारिर्तमप्रमागम्‌।
६, खपध्रिताच we एव ।<। Eades

fawefeat | wae

aq wafanafaic, ताहम्बिधेन fafedaie |
स्त्मीवालाखतन्वमत्तोन्मत्तभौतताडितकरूतं च | १° | देणाचाः
राविकूद' व्यक्ताधिरकतलच्चणमुलप्रक्रमाक्तषर प्रमाणम्‌ | tt 1

aaa aquafas; पलं रेव च.युक्तिभिः |

सन्दिग्ध साधये ख्यं तदूयक्तिप्रतिरुपितेः ॥ १२

यतव्रयोँ घनिजो वापिसातौवा लेखकोऽपिवा।

स्ियते तत्र त्न स्यं तत्‌ BES: प्रसाधयेत्‌ | ११

दति ama ada सप्रमोऽध्यायः ॥ ७॥

अष्टमोऽध्यायः |

अधासाल्तिणः। १, न राजगोतिर्यप्रनलितकितष-
तंकर्पराधोन तो गलसाहसिज्ातिटदमन्ोन्भन्ताभिथस्तप-
तितत न णान्तेव्यसनिरागाख्ाः । २। रिपुभिरयं सम्बन्धि-
विकश्रटध्दोपसदायाख्च। ६। अनिदिश्स्तु afew
GNI ब्रूयात्‌ 8) LIMA । ५। स्तेयसाशहस
बाग्दणडपारूष्यसंग्रहणेषु Baal न VMs a |
अथय साक्तिणः 9 कुलजा टत्तवित्तसम्यत्रा यज्वानस्त-
पसिनः पुत्रिणो धन्ना अघोयानाः सत्यवन्तस्तैविद्य-
wea ici. अभिह्ितगुणसम्पनत्र उभयानुमत एकोऽपि te)
हयोिवदमानयोयम्य ए-वादस्तस्य BUA: अटव्याः ।१,।
Wa कायवशादूयत्र पूय प्रस्य भवेत्‌ ततप्रतिवष्दि-
नोऽपि, {१। sfevarfafa श्तेदेयान्तरग्तेबा तदभि

१६२ fawefeat |

हितन्नातारः प्रमाणम्‌, ?:। समच्छरगनात्‌ are)
अण्वा! । (21 साचिणच्च सत्येन पुयन्ते । {, । वनिनां
यत्र AAA THA । Ca | तत्‌पावनाय HATS fale जो-
ऽग्नि Agata १६। Mz UNfea गोदेयकस्य ग्रासं
दद्ययत्‌। lo: खभाव विकतो मुखवथंरिनिा75सम्बन्धप्रलापै
च azatfad विदात्‌। ec. सा्तिणच्ाह्यादिलत्यादथे
कतशथपयान्‌ VQ {< । त्रीति द्यं ्टन्यत्‌। २०।
सत्यं ब्रुोति राजन्यम्‌ । २१, मोवौजक्रांचनेवग्यम | २२।
सवंमहापात्रकेस्तु शूद्रम्‌ । २३ ATO रावयेष्‌ । २४।
ये महापातकिनो लोकाये चोपपातर्जिनम्त कूटसाक्तिणा
मपि। au) जननमरणान्तरे . सतसख्क्तदानिश्च | २६।
शत्थे नादित्यस्तपति ' २७ । सत्येन भाति चन्द्रमा; ।२८।
सत्येन वाति प्रवनः। २८ aaa भृदारय{त। act
war नापस्ति्ठत्ति | ३१। रत्ये नाग्निति्ति । :२। ada
सत्येन । 221 WHA देवाः । ४४ । सत्येन यशाः । २५।

्रश्वमधसरम्रद्च TAA तुलया तम्‌ ।

अश्वमेधसदखाह् सत्यरव वियेष्यते || २६ |

जानन्तोऽपि डि ये साच्छं तूष्णोग्धता उपासते,

ते कूटसाक्षिणां पाप॑स्तुन्या दण्‌डन दाप्यः ,

एवं fe सान्िण' कछ दगगैनुक्रमतो एषः || 29

BAITS, AIT: सत्यां प्रतिज्ञां स जय) Haq 1

अन्यथावादिनो यय WAR पराजयः ॥ ३८

age’ प्रतिग्यङ्गीयात्‌ wifae घे नराधिपः,

"समेषु % गुणोत्कशान्‌ गुणि २ हिजोत्त सान्‌ । ३८

विश्संहिता | ५६१

अच्मिन्‌ यस्मिन्‌ विवादे तु कूटसाच्छश्त्य वदेत्‌ |
तत्तत्‌ कार्यं निवत्तेत सतं चाप्यकृतं भवेत्‌ ५ ४०
दूति awa घर्मास अश्मोऽध्यायः ॥ ८ ॥

नवमोऽध्यायः |

अथय समयक्रिया, राजद्रोहसाहसेषु यथाकामम्‌ |
निततेपस्तेये वरथप्रमाणम्‌। सञष्वं वाथंजातेषु मूल्यं कनकं
कल्ययेत्‌ । तवर ङ णलोने qe gatat शाभयेत्‌ । feere-
लोने faaaca विर णलोने रजतकरम्‌ । चतुः श नोने
सखुपरणकरम्‌। पञ्चरणलोने सोतोद तमहोकरम्‌ | रखव्ण-
aft कोशो देयः शूद्रव्य । ततः परं यथाहं घटाग्नुयद-
कविषाणामन्यतमम्‌ । दिगुखेऽथे यथाभिदिता समयक्रिया
वे श्यस्य । विगुणे राजन्यस्य | कोशवज्न चतुगणे नाह णस्य ।
न ATMS कोशं दद्यात्‌ अन्धतगाभिकालसमयनिवन्धन-
क्रियातः। aera stay सोतोद,तम्ोकरमेव ।
Mages स्वल्पेऽप्यथं दिव्यानामन्यतममेव कारयेत्‌ |
सत्र विदितं सचरित न महत्यर्थेऽपि । अभियोक्ता वत्ते -
ये च्डोषेम्‌ | अभियुक्तश्च दिव्यं Fate राजद्रोसाडसेषु
विनापि शौषेवन्तेनात्‌। स्त्ीबाद्मणशविकलासमथं रोगिणां
GM tar. सा चनवातिवायौ। न कुष्टयसम्थंलोडह-
काराणामम्निदेयः। शरदूग्रोभयोख्च। न कुश्िपेन्तिक-
ाह्मणानां विषं देयम्‌ । प्राटषि च । न खेखमव्याष्यदि तानां

१२

५६४ धिणुसंकिता |
भौ रुणा ्वासकासिनामम्बु जोविनाद्धोदकम्‌ । हेमन्तथिशिर
यौखच । न मादस्तिकेभ्य कोशो देयः । न VR -याधिमरकोप-
खे च ॥ {--१२॥
सचलं ज्रातमाहय सूर्योदय रपोषितम्‌ |
कारयेत्‌ सव दिव्यानि देवव्राष्णसद्रिधौ ॥ १३
दति awe धर्णशाखं नवमोऽध्यायः ॥ ९ ॥

दशमोऽध्यायः |

अथ धटः, चतुर स्तोच्रितो हिशस्तायतः | तत्र सार
टृश्षोद्वा पञ्चह स्तायतोभयतः शिका तुला । ताश्च खुवशे-
कारर्काख्काराणामन्यतमो विद्यात्‌, तव॒ चेकस्िन्‌
शिक्ये पुरूधमारोपयेदृहितोये प्रतिमानं शिलादि । प्रतिमान
पुरुषौ समधतौ Sfafeat Bar एुरूषमवतारयेत्‌। धट
समयेन गोयात्‌। तलाधारद्च ॥ !-८।

बह्मघ्नांयेखूता लोकाय लोकाः कूटसाक्िणाम ।

त॒लाधारयय ते Ararat धारयतो शषा ॥ <

धर्मपथायवश्चने az दूत्यभिधीयपे |

maa धट जानोषे न विदुयानि मानुषाः ॥ १.

व्यबहाराभिशम्तोऽयं मानुषस्तुखयते त्वयि |

तदेनं संशयादस्माहर्मतस्ातुमदसि।॥ 7?

ततस्त्वारोपयेख्छिक्य।भूय एवाथ तं ननम्‌ |

fan यदि वदेत ततः स wie: शकिः । {३

` fawafeat | ५९१५
शि ख च्टटदाक्षभङ्क वु भूयस्वारोपयेन्ररम्‌ ।
ui निःक्ष॑ययं wrt यतो wafa निष्यः ॥ {४
दूति aus धर्मासने दशमोऽध्यायः ॥ Le

एकादशोऽध्यायः |

अथाग्निः। पोडशाङ्ग.लं तावदम्तरं मण्डलसप्तक
कुयात्‌। ततः प्रौद्खस्य प्रसारितभुजहयस्य सप्ाश्ललय-
पत्राणि करयोदंद्यात्‌। तानि च करद्वयसदधितानि सब्र ण
वे्टयेत्‌। ततस्तत्राग्निवां लोहपिण्ड" पञ्चाशत्पलिकं सम
न्धसेत्‌। यमादाय नातिदुतं नातिविलम्बितं मण्डलेषु
Faq बजेत्‌। तत wad मण्डलमतौत्य भूमौ aefaw
ABT I {--ऽ ॥ |

यो दस्तयोः कचिदग्धस्तम शण" विनिदि fq |

न गण्ध; सवथा यस्तु स विशु भधेब्ररः॥ ८

WIT पातायेदुयस्त दग्धो वा न विभाव्यते |

पन्तं VMAs समय ष्याविश्ोधनात्‌ ॥ <

करौ बिष्डदितरौष्स्तस्यादावेव Bqag |

अभिमन्ता प्यकरयोर्लोषहपिण्‌ड ततो न्यसत्‌ ॥ १*

त्वमग्ने स भूतानामन्त चरसि साच्चिवत्‌।

त्वमे वाग्ने विजानथ न विदुयानि मानवा. + !!

च्यवदहारा,भ्स्तोऽयं मानुषः शहिमिच्छति।

ATA सं ययादरष्मादर्यतस्रातुमण्ेसि | १२

दूति वेष्णवे ध्यास एकादथोऽध्यायः | ११

दादशोऽधायः |

अथोदकम्‌। UTR वालदुश्ग्राहमत्‌स्यजलो कादिवर्जि-
तेऽख्मसि। तवानाभिमग्नस्यारागदं fra; पुरुषस्यान्यस्य
जानुनी ग्टहोत्वाभिमन्तितमन्भ; प्रविशेत्‌। ततूसमकालच्
नातिक्रीरगदुना धनुषा पुरूषोऽपरः शरेण कुर्यात्‌ ।
MATT: पुरूषो जषैन शरमानयेत्‌ ॥ {--५।

TNS At न दृश्येत स शरः परिकौन्तितः।

अन्यथा त्वविशुडः स्यदेकाङ्गस्यापि दथेने॥ ६ ॥

WAM: स-भुतानामन्तच्चरसि साल्िवत्‌ |

लमेवाश्नी विजानीषे a fagaifa area: ॥ ९ |

व्यवदहाराभिशस्तोऽयं arqrieafa मत्नति |

तदेनं संशयादम्प्ाहर्मतस््रातमरसि ॥ ८ |

दूति awd wire हादशोऽध्यायः । १२॥

वयोदशोऽध्यायः।

अथ विषम्‌। विषाणयदेयानिःसवीनि। ऋते fear-
चलोदधवा च्छाङ्गगेत्‌। तस्य च aaa एतञ्च तमभिशस्ताय
दद्यात्‌ ॥ {-४।

विषं वेगक्रमापेत Sea यदि जोयते ।

‘faye तमति ज्ञात्वा दिवसान्ते farsa येत्‌ ॥ ५

विशसं शिता । ४६७
विषत्वाहिषमत्वाच क्र.र॑ त्वं सव देहिनाम्‌ |
waa विष जानौषे म विदुख्यानि मानुषाः ॥ ६
व्यवदहारानिशस्तोऽयं मानुषः एडिमिच्छति।
तदेनं संगयादम्मादरममातस््ातुम हस || ©
इति वैष्णवे धर्मशास्त दादशोऽध्यायः ॥ १२॥

AGE णशोऽघाप्यः |
अथ कोशः। उग्रान्‌ देवान्‌ BAVA aqarcteatg

प्रङतित्रयं fata: इदं मया न aafafa व्याहरन्‌
देवताभिमुखः ॥ {--३ ॥ `

यस पश्येदूदिसप्राहाखिसप्राहादयापि वा ।

रोगोऽग्निन्नीतिमरगं राजातदमयापिवा॥४

तमश" विजानोयात्‌ तथा we" विपय्धये ।

दिव्ये च शद Wea सत्‌कुय्याडास्धिको चपः ॥ ५
दूति awa घर्ममशास्ं चतुद शोऽध्यायः ॥ १४॥

प्ञ्चदटषणोऽधायः।

परथ दादश qd) भवन्ति सं aa संस तायामुत
पादिभः स्वयम रसः प्रथमः | नियुक्तायां सपिणश्डनोप्तम
वणान वोत्‌पादितः tas हितोयः । पुच्िकापुत्रस्तृतोयः
यस्तद्याः wa: w मे yal भवेदिति at fuat eat a

५९६८ fay. fear |

मुविका। पुविकाविधिना प्रतिवादितापि आाटविशौना
पुति रैव । पौनभं व्चतुधः | अक्ता भयः संस्कता पुनभ: ।
भूय त्वसंस्क तापि परपूव । काननः wea) पिटग्णहे-
सं षकतये बोत्पादितः। स च पाणिग्राहस्य | हे च गूढोत्‌-
पवः us| ae amare: wets: सप्तमः ।
गभिणौ या संस्कियते wat पुत्रः सच पाणिग्राहस्य,
दन्तकख्ाश्मः स च भातापिटभ्यां यस्य दन्तः । alas
नवमः.। स च येन Mla | aqua दशथमः। सच
य यौपगतः। अपविदसतव कादशः | पित्रा माता च परिः
त्यक्तः । स च येन शोत; । यतर क चनोत्पादितद्च दादथः।
एतेषां gat WAAL स एव दायहारः' स चान्यान्‌
frag भन्‌ढ़ानां सखविन्नाठुंर्पेण संस्कारं कुयात्‌ ।
पतितक्रवाजिकितृस्य रोगविकलाष्वभागद्ारिशः। ऋक्‌य-
ग्राहिभिसते WHAT: | ATS: YaT भाग्डारिणः।
न तु पतितस्य पतनोये whfy ag त्वनन्तरोत्पव्राः |
प्रतिलोमा ely चोत्पद्नाचानागिनः। AAT: पता-
मरेऽणर्थे। भ्र यग्राहिभिस्त wala | samara स
पिष्डदायो। एकोटानथीमण्येकस्याः पुवः सर्वासां पुज
एव । ब्रातृणामेक्रजातार्नांच । पुत्रः पिटबिन्तालामेऽपि
fous दद्यात्‌ ॥ !(-४२॥

arent नरकादृूयस्मात्‌ पितरं वायते खतः ।

तस्मात्‌ पुत्र षति प्रोक्तः खयमेव खयग्भूवए ॥ ve

ऋगामस्मिन्‌ सब्रयति अण्ततत्वंच गच्छति |

, पिता Great जातस्य पण्ये चेष्मोवतो सुखम्‌ ॥ ४४

faad feat | ४५६८

षेण लोज्ञान्‌ जयति पौत्रं णनेन्यमश्रते |

अथ प्श्य पौवणाब्रप्स्याप्रो. पिश्पम्‌ | ४५

पौव्रदोहिवयोलोकिथविशेषो न,५;५दते |

eifealsfa waa’ तं सम्ताररत. . पौत्रवत्‌ । va
दूति वेष्णवे धर्ाणास्रे प 4९५.५यायः । १५

षोडशोऽध्यायः |

संमानवर्णाख पुत्राः सवणा wafer) agers
भाटवर्णा; | प्रतिलोमाखाथविगद्धिताः। aa ata
चूर णायोगवः। पुकसमागधो स्षतिवापु यै वेश्यग्य राभ्यां |
चाणृडालप देषडकसताश्च बाद्यणोपुत्ाः शूद्रविर तिय;
SECA FUSE IAT: रष्गमवतरणशमायोगबानाम्‌ |
व्याधता पुज्ञसानाम्‌। wfafsar मागधानाम्‌। वध्य
afd चाणृडालानाम्‌। सगरा asters रदे
कानाम्‌ | WAIT सतानाम्‌। चाणडालानां afv-
ग्रामनिवसनं शतचेलधारणमिति fate) aurea
समानजातिभिव्यं बटारः। खपिदविन्तागुहरणाछ ।!- {६१

सङरे जातयस्त्वं ता; पिठमादप्रदथिताः।

WAT वा प्रकाशा वा वेदितव्याः waaay: | १३

व्रा णाथ माधे वा देहत्यागोःलुपस्कतः |

स्लोवालाभ्य्‌ पपत्तौ च वाद्यानां सिष्कि1रणम्‌ ॥ {८

इति वेष्णवे चरा षोडशोऽध्यायः , {६

सप्रदशोऽध्यायः।

पिता चेत्‌ पुत्रान्‌ विभजेत्‌ तष्यसेच्छा खयमुपात्तेऽधे |
पताम aa पि पुत्योसलुच' खामित्म्‌। पिदविभक्ता
विभागान्तर)तूप्रत्रष्य मागं eq; | अपुत्रधनं प्रताभिगामि ।
तदभावेदुह्हतागामि। तदभावे पिद्टगामि। तदभावे
माहगासि। तदभावे आातिगासि। तरभावे भ्नाठपुत्रा-
साभि। तदभावे बन्धुगामि। तदभावे सकुल्यगामि।
azarae सहध्याविगामि। तदभात्रै aqua
राजगामि। gamit बाह्मणानाम्‌। वानप्र्योधन-
माचार्यां रक्तीयात्‌। fast at | {-!६।

संृषटिनस्तु wast सोदर्य q सोदरः |

दद्यापहरेचांशं जातस्य च रतस्य च ॥ {७

पिढ्माढरूतश्नाट-दत्तमव्यगु पातम्‌ ।

अधिषेदनिकं वंधुदत्तं शक्तमन्वाधेथकमिति

सोधनम्‌ ॥ १८

ब्राह्मादिषु चतुषु विजाहैष्वपरजावामकतिवां तल; ।
Rig च पिता रेत्‌। संशष्वव प्रसूतायां तदनं तदू
gfeamrfa । १८--२१॥

परतो जौबति वः स्वीभिरनद्ारो wat भषेत्‌ !

न तं भजेरन्‌ दायादा भजमाना, पतन्ति A | २२

अनेकपिटकाणाश्च पितो भागकल्पना ।

षल्य यत्‌ fara रिक्थं स agasia नेतरः ॥ २३

दूति पेषते ष्णणने सरदथोःष्यायः। fo |

अष्टादशोऽध्यायः।

ब्राह्मण य चतुषु वं चेत्‌ पुत्रा भवेयुस्ते पे ककष्शृथं
दशधा विभजेयुः । तत्र ब्राह्मणोपुव्र्चतुरोऽ"यानाददयात्‌ |
तुत्रियापुत्रल्लीन्‌। idea | शुद्रापुवरू कम्‌ |
अथ TaN TATA Yaad भवत्‌ तदा तदनं
नवधा विभजेयुः । वणौतुकरमेण चटु लखिहिभागीरनानं शा
नादशयुः। वेश्यवज्ेमषटधाङ्ृ चतुरीनेकचचांदद्‌ा;।
Siar सपधालतं चतुरो-हापेकाद्च। बाह्मणवण्डा
asarad त्रीन्‌ eae! चत्व य afaarasarger
पु वयमेव विभागः | अथ बाह्मण य बाह्नणस्चविवौ Wat
स्यातां तदा सप्धा-कताइनादृत्रा रणच्तुरोः थानादद्यात्‌।
बोन्‌ राजन्यः। अथ ब्राह्मण्य ATU तदा षड्‌.
धाविभक्त य चतुरोऽ"चान्‌ बराह्मण भादद्यात्‌। ब्ावयौ
am) सथ ब्राह्मणलय ब्राह्मणथूद्रौ प्रौ स्यातां तदनं
पञ्चधा विभनेखाताम्‌। खतुरोऽशान्‌ बाद्मणस्वाददात्‌।
एकं He! भथ ब्राह्मणस्य wfaae गा wfaaaat
स्यातां तदा तदनं पञ्चधा विभजेयाताम्‌। stray
fara: wit aa) भय बाह्यस्य
afaaa वा ्षत्रियोशद्रौ yal स्यातां दा तदनं चतुर
विभजेयाताम्‌। तौनं थान्‌ चव्रयसत्मादयात्‌। एकं
We) wa away daaa awa वा वैश्यशूद्रौ
पुत्रौ स्यातां तदा तहनं faut भिभजेवाताम्‌। हावौयौ

19

५७२ Faw Sar |
वे शयस्त्वादद्यात्‌। UH शूद्रः, Way बाणस्य
बराह्मणचत्रियगरेश्याः सवहरः wars cra |
Taq amt शूद्रः Waal दिजातौनां wea कः
पुव्रोऽदहरः | wags a गतिः wate
fediaa) मातरः पत्रभागातुसारेण भागहारिग्यः।
wears दुहितरः। समवणौीः पुताः समानं शानाद्ः।
MSTA येष्टमुद्ारं TA | यदि दौ बाह्मयौपुवौ स्यातामेकः
शूदर एवरस्तदा नवधाविभक्त AAT बाद्यणौपुत्रावौ भागा
नादद्यातापरेकं शूद्रापलः। अय ुद्राप्त्राःभौ खातामेको
वराह्मणीपुतदा षड. ifaw Bats aq बाह णा-
ख्वादश्यादृहावंशो शद्रापुत्रौ । सनेन क्रमेणान्यटाप्यंश-
कल्पना भवति || {--४° |

विभक्ताः सदजीवन्तो वभजेरन्‌ पुनय द |

समस्ततः विभागः isis तत्र न विदयते ॥ ,

अनुपप्र्‌ पिठद्रव्यं रमेण यदुपा जं येत्‌ ।

सयमी हितलब्रं तव्राकामो STRELA || ४२

USA यदा द्रव्यमनवाम' ALTE ATA |

न तत्‌ पुत्रो Haq साैमञामः स्वयमन्नि तम ॥ ४३

qd पल्ममलङ्गारः छतात्रमदक fas |

arse प्रकारच्च a विभाज्यच्च पुस्तकम्‌ || vs

दूति यवे where serena: ॥ १८।

एकोनविंशोऽध्यायः |

ac हिजं न mem faviqaq: न शद्रे हिजन।
पितरं मातरश्च पुत्रा fasta) न हिल पितरमपि wer |
बा द्मणमनायं चे ब्राह्मणा fascia ते खगेलोकभाजः |
निहृत्य च वाकं प्रेतं सत्रुत्या प्रदक्षिणेन चितामभि-
TUG सवाससो निमन्ननं कुथुः। प्रं तस्यदकनिव पथं
maa farms’ कुशेषु दद्यः । परिवन्तिंतवाससश्च निम्ब-
पत्राणि faery ्ावयेश्मनि पदन्यासं दत्वा रहं प्रविगरयुः '
अन्ततां खा ग्नौ fata: 1 "चतुथं दिवशेऽख्िसं चय^ कु भु |
तेषांच गद्भाश्रसि way) यावत्‌ WAM Wr
गङ्गाम्भसि fasta तावदपेश्रदखाि सगे लोकमधितिषठति |
यावदशौचं तावत्‌ प्रं तखोदक॑" पिणडतकचदटुः । क्रोतल-
व्ाशनाख भवेयुः । अम काशना । सण्डनिशायिनख्।
शयकुथायिनच्च। ग्रामाद्िष्म्यायौचाम्त saat:
ण(स्लकल्वेः wave al खाताः परवन्तितवामसो
ze प्रवितरायुः। तत्र शान्तिं कत्वा बाह्यणानांच पजनं
कुः । ` देवाः परोत्तदेवाः प्रत्यक्ञ देवा ब्राह्मणाः |
्राद्मणेर्ोका धाथैन्ते | {(--२१ |

ब्राद्मणानां प्रसादेन दिषि तिष्टन्ति देवताः।

बराद्मणाभिहितं वाश्वं न मिष्याजायते कचित्‌ ॥ २२

ACATAUL स्तुशटतमा वदन्ति त+ वताः प्रत्यभिनन्दयन्ति |

Gey वशः सततं भवन्ति प्रल्न्चदेेष्‌ परोक्षदेषाः॥ २॥

५७४ विश्संद्िता |

दु वान्वितानां खतवान्धवाना-
मा गलासन कथ रदौ नस्ताः ।

र >^ € fa ~
aad az fa aarfaarey
aTaiare तानि मनोऽमिरामे॥ २४

¢ २ x a fs
इशत ववष्णवे wanra एकोनटि्गोऽध्यायः १८

विंशोऽध्यायः ॥'

युदन्नरायणं तदहद्वाःनाम्‌। दक्तिणायनं ofa:
संवतसरोऽद्ोरात्रः। afa शता मासः मासा दादश
aaa aia aaa दिव्यानि कलियुगम्‌ fequifa
दापरम्‌ । faqui'a aati aquaria छतय॒गम्‌ |
दादशवप सहखरानि दिव्यानि चत युगम्‌, WANTETAS-
सपतिर्गीन्वन्तरम्‌ । चतुयुगसषख्'च कल्पः। स च पिता-
महश्याहः। तावतौ areca: | एवं विषेनाडोराव्रंण
मासवषे गणनया TAI ब्रह्मणो वपं शतमायुः । ब्रह्मायुषा
च ufcfea: पौरुषो दिवसः। aera महाकल्पः |
तावल्धेवाख निथा। पौरुपषाणामष्ोरातराण्णामतीतानां
war afar न च भविष्याणाम्‌। अनाद्यन्तात्‌
कार्य ॥ {--२!)

एवमसखिन्‌ निरानम्ब काले सततयायिनि।

न aga प्रपश्यामि श्थितियेख भवेदृन्‌ वा ॥ २२

गङ्गायाः शिक्रता धारास्तथा वंति वासवे ।

शक्या गणयितु' लोके न व्यतोताः faatTAast: ॥ २१

fawefeat | ४७५

चतुदश विनश्यन्ति कल्पं कल्पे Beat; |

सवं लोकप्रधांनाच्च मनवश्च चतुद य ॥ २४
बहनीन्द्रसहस्ाणि देत्येन््रनियुतानि च।

विन रानी कालेन ममुजेष्वथ का AAT ॥ २५
राजष यञ्च बहव. सर समुदिता GU: |

देवा. बह्मषेयखेव कालेन निधनं ता; ॥ २६

ये सभ्थौ.जगत्थस्मन्‌ खु्टिसंहारकारिणः।

ते;पि कालेन लीयन्ते कालो fe बलषन्तरः ॥ २७
Ba सव; Alaa पररलोकंच नीयते,
HAMA जन्तुः AT तत परिवेदना ॥ २८
aaa हि भ्‌ बो RAs जया श्तद्छ च ।

अथं दु्यरिहाःच्मन्‌ नास्ति लो सष्टायता ॥ २९
UTA Ans fet तयेह जमा यतः ।

wat न रादितव्यं fe करियाः काय्याः खश कितः ॥ ६१
Sad दुष्कतं चोभौ सहायौ यख TA |

aa ag fa काय्य योचड्धिरथवा न वा॥ ३।
बान्धवानामयौचेतु faid wat 4 विग्दति।
wae fa तानेव पिण्‌डतोयप्रदायिनः ॥ ३२
अवक्‌ सपि्ूडोकरणात्‌ Wat भवति यो खतः |
प्र तलोकगतख्ाब्र सौद कुम्भ प्रयच्छत ॥ १९
faamlanaaia खाई WER खधामयम्‌।
पिदलकगतच्ाख AAT WIA ॥ १४
Va यातनाश्चाने तिध्गयोनौ TET च ।

मानुष्यं च तथाप्नोति शाद" दन्तं खवान्धवे; ॥ १५१

४७६ भि are हिता |

Was Areas Beats रते भ्‌यम्‌ |

त माच्छाई' सदा काय्यं शोकं aT farce ay ॥ १६
एतावदेव MUNA सदा प्रो तख बन्धुभिः |
ATHATAT, थोकात्‌ प्र तख्चालन एव वा ॥ Ve
हृष्टा लोकमनाक्रन्द' श्रियमाणांख बान्छवान्‌।
Uda सहायाय ACA सदा नराः॥ १८
खनोऽपिबाखवः Wal नानुगन्तु' at aaa |
orarast fe सरस्य याम्यः wary विरूष्यते ॥ २९
ai एकोऽजुयात्येनं यत्र क चनगासिनम्‌ |
नन्वसारे waaay wa Fea मा चिरम्‌ ॥ 8०
श्वःकायथमदय कुरवोत पूर्वघ्चं चापराद्िकम्‌।

न दि प्रतोच्चते सत्यु, रतं वाख न वारतम्‌ ॥ ४।
च्ेवापणग्हासक्तमन्यतर गतमानसम्‌।
रकौवोरणमासाद्य श्त्यरादाय गच्छति| 8२
न`कातखःप्रियः कचिद्‌ are a विद्यते।
आयुष्य कर्मणि Ah प्रसद्य हरते जनम्‌ ॥ ४१
नाप्राप्तकालो स्यति विदः ncaa रपि |

कुशाग्र णापि Gaye: प्राप्तकालो a जोवति॥ ४४
नगेषधानि न मन्ता न होमा न पुनजेषाः।
व्रायन्ते BAIA जरया वापि मानवम्‌ ॥ ४५
सगाभिनमनथ fe प्रविधानशतेरपि।

न मिवारयितुः waa का परिवेदना ॥ ४६
यथा dqava षु वत्‌सो;विन्दति मातरम्‌ |

तथा qawd कथ Hale विन्दते धरुवम्‌ ॥ ४७

fawef sa | ५७9

अव्यक्तादोनि मृतानि व्यक्तमध्यानि श्रीष्यथ।
अव्यक्तानधनौन्धव तत्र का परिषेदना॥ ४८
देहिनोऽक्िन्‌ यथा दे कौमारं यौवनं जरा।
तथा देदान्तरप्राधिधोरस्ततर न सुदति ॥ ve
ग्टह्वातीष्ह AMAA UAT पृठ्शताम्बरम्‌ |
ware ai SE Vet कर्मानि दन्धनम्‌ ॥ ५०
नेन छिन्दन्ति watfu aa दहति पावकः
न चैनं क्त CATT न शोषयति मारुतः | ५।
स च्खेयोऽयमदाश्चोऽयमकत दोऽगोष्य एव चख ।
नित्यः सततगः सथाणुर चलोभ्यं सनातनः ॥ ५२
अब्यक्तोऽयमविग्योऽयमविकार्य्याऽयसुच्छ्वे।
vate: विदित्वेनं नाठु्ोशित॒मश्ेय i ५३
दूति awe धर्माधास्नं प थोऽध्यायः ॥ २० ॥

एकविशोऽघधायः।

अथाशोचव्यपगमे रखखातः खप्र्षालितषाशिपादः
Varga वं विधान्‌ ATWUTY] ययाग्क्छृदक््‌ GIA गन्ध
माल्यवस्नालहारादिनि पलितान्‌ भोजस्त्‌। एकवकन्तान्‌
Santer | उच्छिषटसत्िधावेकमव तन्नामगोत्राभ्यां पिच्छ
fastq | शक्रवत्‌ बाद णषु दस्िणयाभिपृजितिषुभ्रतः
नामगोत्रं दन्ताचचग्योदकथ्तुरङ्गल- CAT ATTA TTT:
दधः खाता वितख्यायतास्िखः कषः एयात्‌ । BUA

५७८ विणु "डता |

चा{निवयपुपसमाधाय परिस्तोग्ं as aafearefane
Beary | सोमाय पिद्टमते Gat नमः। Way कन्य
वाहनाय खया नमः यमायाङ्रिसि खधा नमः|
waar a प्राठत्‌पिण्‌डनि पणं बुखात्‌। खन्रदध्ष्ठत
ayaa; ava? पयत दति अपेत । एव Gal?
प्रतिमासं ging: daqatial ४ ताय दत्‌पित्र aqfuar-
wera ततुप्रपितासदाथ ख दाह णान्‌ Sagal” भोञ्येत्‌।
अत्राम्नौकरणमाधाहमंः crea कुबधात्‌। संखटजतुत्वा
थिवोसमानोव दूति च प्र तमाद्यपातं पिठपाद्यपातत्रये
योजयेत्‌ । sfevefaat faqeeged कुखात्‌। ATH
शां खाचान्तान्‌ enefemiargess विसञ्छयेत्‌।
ततः म्र तपिणड" प्ाद्यपात्रोदव.द्त्‌ पिश्‌रम्ये (acer |
कषुच्चयसत्रिकधःप्वमव | सप्यडोकरण' मास्काथ-
बदृहादथ्याष्टं याच Ba त्रवोदशऽद्किवा व्‌.यात्‌। मन्त्र
wet fe शूद्राणां erensfe | रंवतसराभ्यन्त्रे यद्धि.
मासी भवेत्‌ तदा मासिकायं fava वध्येत्‌॥ (— ze |

afaae + Ty रणां वायम तया Aq |

AIMS ABT २ य्च्छ्ाइन्दु प्रतिव्त्‌सरम्‌ ॥ २२

अवार्‌ सपिणृडोकरण' यस्च > वत्सरात्‌ कतम्‌ ।

Tea Vieja’ दद्यादषं हि.न.ने ॥ २२

इति वेष्णवे whats एका“ mets: ॥ २१ ॥

' हाविंशोऽधाायः 1

जा द्र्य सपिण्डानां जननमरशयोऽ ATTA |
Wears राजन्यस्य । मासं शूद्रस्य । सपिणडताश्च पुर्षे
सपमे विनिवन्तंते। ware होमदान प्रतिग्रहसाध्याया
निवन्तेन्त | नाभौचे कखचिदव्रमश्रौयात्‌। गाद्मणा-
दीनामभोचे यः शक्रदेवात्रम प्राति तख तावदभौचं यावत्‌
तेषाम्‌ | अशौचापगमे प्रायश्चित्तं कयात्‌ wears
दिजो ant खवन्तीमासादा तचब्रिमग्नस्िरघमषंणं जपो-
WA गायव्य्टसह सल ' जपेत्‌ | सत्रियागोचे बाद्मणस्व त-
देवोपोषितः सत्वा एष्यति । "वे श्याभोचे राजन्य । बाहमण-
स्िरात्नौपोषितख्च, बाह्मणणायोचे राजन्यः चत्रियाशौचे
वै शू खवन्तीमासाद्य मायवौ्तपञ्चकं जयेत्‌| aaa
ाह्मणाभौचे गायवरा्थतं जपेत्‌। ystTala हिजो
Bat प्राज(पल्यवरतं चरेत्‌। शुच दिजाथौचे खान-
माचरेत्‌ । Az; शद्राशोचे खातः पञ्चगव्यं पिवेत्‌ । walai
दासानाभावुलोम्येन खवामिनस्तुस्यमग्ोचम्‌। ख्ते खामि-
न्धयामौवम्‌ | हौनवग्यौनामधिकवखेषु सपिण्‌ड ष तदाथोच-
व्यपरगमे ofa; | aaa a wafazqey सपिणटेषु षड
tafata aca: | dara fang: षड्‌ रात्-
fatanata वेश्यस्य शरेषु wad) मासतुच्ै-
CHa IMAI | TIAA SATA वा कुलस्य सद्यः
योचम्‌। अदन्तनाते बले WA सद्य wal ataitfa-

98

yo पिषासं षता |

संम्कारो नोदकक्रिया । दन्तजाते BRAGS त्व्टोराब्र Tt
छत = ड त्वसषस्कते त्रिरात्र ण । ततः प्रं यथोक्तकालेन |
लोणां विवाहः संस्कारः | संस्कताङ aly नाशौचं मवति
पिरपर्षे | ततुप्रसवमरणो चेत्‌ fees erat त्रिरातच्च ।
जननाशौषमष्ये यदपरं जननाशौच स्यात्‌ तदा yat-
शोचव्यपगमे शदिः रातिग्रपे दिनदयेन । प्रभाते दिन-
वयेण। मरणाशो वमध्ये त्रातिमरणेःप्पवम्‌ स्त्वा
देणान्तरख्यो जननमरणे येषेण शुष्येत्‌ः। व्यतौतेऽ शेष्व
संवत्‌खरान्तस्तव फराते | ततः परं स्नानेन । भा चार्थे
मातामहे च aaa facia ण॥ {-४१॥
अनोररेषु Tag जातेषु च SAG च ।
परपूर्बीडु माथा WHATS WATS च ॥ ४२

STS Tal पुतोपाष्णाव-मातुल-श्वष्र्वशएयसरुद्डा
ध्यायिशि्य ष्वतोतेष्व करालण। खदेशराजनि a
असपिण्ड eam स्ते च॑। ख्ग्वन्यनाशथकाम्ब संग्राम-
fagquearat नाशौचम्‌। न रा्रां राजकमणि, न
व्रतिनां aa न इतिणां सत्र । न कारणां कारूकर्मणि |
न राजात्नज्ारिण्णां तदिच्छया, न देवप्रति्ठाविवाहयोः
पूवे ्म्भूतयोः। न ews! पदापि च कष्टायाम्‌ ।
आलत्यागिनः पतिताश्च नाभौचोदकभायः। पतितस्य
दारी ष्टतेऽदह्ि पादाभ्यां घटमपरवज्जेयेत्‌। छडन्धनदतस्य य:
पायं Peas waaay दध्यति। खआल्नघातिनां संखन्त
Si तदश्रुषातकारो च। Waaa Lag वानध्ै; सष्टाखु-
Utd Bal नानेन । wad त्वदखसद्ये स~लच्ञानेन |

षिणसंहिता। ४५८८

|
दिजः शद्रप्र तानुगमनं रत्वा सरवन्तीमासाद afaae-
सिरघमषं ण" जघोत्तौय गायतरयध्सडहस' जपत्‌ । हिज
भ तस्यारगतन्‌ | We, प्र तानुगमनं कत्वा खानमाचरेत्‌ |
चिताधूमक्ेवने सवे ant: सानमाररेगुः। daa ger
धिरोपगतक्रण्ठः वमनविर्वयोख । भ्मश्युकरममणि छते
त । शवस्पुश्च स्पृहया रजस्नलाचारडालयूपांच । wea
५नखशपं age सद्र हं च | Wa तेषु सूानेषु qa वं
नाप्रात्तालितं faa: creat uga.fe खाना
च्छुष्यति । treat teat रजखलां wet न ताव-
दश्रौयादूयावन्र एषा | खवणौमधिकवणों वा WET चात्वा
रोधात्‌ च्ुवा Sw भोजनाष्यप्रतेपमुः पीत्वा are
fasiq वास; परिधाय रण्यामाज्नम्य wage war
UTASTRAAS BET चाचामेत्‌। वाण्डालब्बं च्छ-
सम्भाषणे च। नामेरधस्तात्‌ प्रवादषु च HAAS: सुराभि
dade स्न्तोयेस्तदङ्ग' wre शष्यति। अन्यत्रोपः
इतो तोये स्तदष्ग* प्रत्ता चानेन । वक्तोपहतस्तूपोण
SAT WAY aT | दशन च्छटोपदतच | ४१-८ ॥

वसा एक्रमष्टस्मजजा मूत्रविग्‌कणेविड नखाः |

परो खयाशुटूषिज्ास्ेरो इादगेते Tat मला; ॥ ce

गोड माध्वोचमप्टो च विन्नेया विविधा st: |

यये तैका तया Bat न पातव्या हिजातिभिः ॥ ८१

माः पूक्मैच्च टा" कोलं खल्ल रपानसे ।

र््िसारसमाध्वीके ed नारिकेलजम्‌ ॥ ८३

UCR frags fear i

असेध्यानि zaatfa मदयानि बाह्यणस्य Er
ष्जन्यदेव are QE तानि न इष्यत; ॥ ८३

२, वैः tag शिष्यस्तु पिटटमेधं समाचरन्‌ |

भ्र ताहारे; समं aa TATA | शुष्यति ॥ ८४
आचायः सखमुपाष्यायं पितरं मातरं गुरूम्‌ |
निहत्य तु वती Waa वतेन वियुज्यते ॥ ८५
आदिष्टो नोदकं कुथादा AA समापनात्‌ |
समाप्त तूदकं wart विरात्र ण विश्ष्यति | ce
ज्ञानं तपोऽग्निराष्टारो मनोवाव्वुपाच्ञनम्‌ ।
कायु; काश्षार्कालो च एदिकन्त णि देहिनाम्‌ ॥ co:
सरपामेव शोचानामब्रथोचं परं wa |

aca शुचिः a fe faa ्दारिशचिः शचि; | घल
न्त्या शुष्यन्ति विहांसो दानेनाकाथकारिणः।
AWAIT जप्येन तपसा वेदविन्तमा, ५८८
wala: शध्यते योध्यं नदौ वेगेन ध्यति |

रजसा Al मनोदु सन्यापेन दिजोतत्तमाः ॥ ao
afaniatfa श॒ ष्यन्ति मनः सत्येन गष्यति |
विद्यातपोभ्यां भूयाना afasiaa शष्यति | ee

कष area ते प्रोक्तः शारो रस्य fafa: |
नानाविधानां द्रब्थाश्यां ae: ry विनियम्‌ ॥९ र

दति वैष्णवे wiata द्वाविंशोध्यायः ॥ २२॥

` वयोर्विंशोऽध्यायः।

mica: रराभिम॑दयोर्बा agaea ages गप
इतम्‌। भअत्यन्योपहतं सभ लोहभाग्डमम्ने प्रि
शएध्येत्‌। मणिमयमश्ममयमनश्च सपराव' म्ौनिखमेन ।
श्ङ्ग्दन्ताखिमयं ATTA! खर. BHAT WET!
अत्यन्तोपहतस्य ‘saa यत्‌ प्रलालितं सदूविरज्येहः
बनच्छन्यात्‌। सौय राजतानमणिमयानां मिलंपानामदहिः.
शहिः। अशममयानां चमसनां TeTUTY | Waasaat-
Wawa! agave यन्षपात्राणां पाणिना
खन्भ्ाजेनेन । स्फ ाशपश्यकटसुषलोल्‌ खलानां Tet ।
शयनयानासनानांच | वहनांच । धान्धयाजिनरन्नतान्तव-
कदल दलर्ापीसवाससांच , शाकशुलफलपुष्यानांच | TU-
BISLAMA AAA | एतेवां प्रत्नालनेन । अष्यानांख ।
खपे; कौषेयाविकयो; ' अरिष्टकः व तप्ानाम्‌। शीफलै-
र॑ एएट्नाम्‌। गौरसम +; arava) शद्ास्यिदन्त-
स्यवनांच । पद्या खनलोमिक्रानाम्‌ | ताम्ररोतिश्पुसौ
खमयानामन्नोदकन | भस्मना कांस्यलोषयेःः। way
दारवाश्यम्‌। गोबालैः फलसश्मवानाम्‌। प्रोक्षणेन
खं हतानाम्‌, उत्‌पवनेन द्रवाणाम्‌ | गुडादोनामिश्षुविकाः
राणां प्रभूतानां avfafearat वायेग्निदानेन । स3लव-
wate) पुनःपाङन स्व्मयानाम्‌ । gare रतणेषानां.
देवतार्चानां भूयः प्रतिढापनेन । असिदथ्यान्रस्य areata:

१४ विश्णुसं हिता i

queda wars परित्यज्य Qua कण्डनप्र्षालने क्त्‌ |
siurafas सिदमव्रमुषडतं न दुष्यति । ल र्ोपषडतमावर-
सथा ज गायव्रपाभिमिन्नितं खुवणम्भः । प्रतिपत्‌ । वस्तस्य
प्ररे येदग्ने च i {-२७
पच्चजन्ध गवाप्रातमवपूतमवस्सतम्‌ |
दुषितं Qual. a az: Sig vata ॥ ३८
ATA ARATE IIT ततृकतः |
तावग्डदारि देयं सूत्‌ wats द्रव्यश्हिषु ॥ ३९
WHT सुखतो मेध्यं न गनै नरजा मलाः |
पन्यानच्च विध्यन्ति सोमस्य WATR? : | Be
दच्थाकह मतोयानि खष्ान्यग्यष्डवायसः
आारूतेनेव शष्यन्ति पर टकचितानि च | ४१
प्राशिनामथ सवणा ख्ड्िरद्िच्च कारयेत्‌ |
अत्यन्तोपडतानां च योचं नित्यमतन्द्रितः ॥ ४२
भूमिध्मुद कं पुण्यं oem" यत्र TAZ I
WTA 4 दमेभ्येन तद्वदेव शिलागतम्‌ ॥ ४१
तपश्चनखात्‌ कूपादत्य-सोपदतातं तथा |
अपः समुदरेत्‌ Bat; Ad aay शोधयेत्‌ ॥ ४४
बह्िप्रज्यालनं क्‌श्रात्‌ कूपे पञ, एकाचिति,
भ॑श्चगव्यं न्यसेत्‌ पञ्चात्रवतोयसमुद्दे। ४५
MAMA | स्थावरेषु वदन्‌ धर ।
कूपवत्‌ कथिता य[{उमादत्‌ष्च न दुषणम्‌ | ४६
व्रोणि देवाः पवित्राशि बाद्यणशानामकसख्ययम्‌ |
अह्टमह्िनि यक्तं यच वाचा प्रथस्ते।॥ ४७

[अमता | ४८१

faat 13, ATER Te यच्च प्रसारिवम्‌।
ATT ite भैच्छमाकराः सत्रे एव च | ४८
नित्यमायं शचि सीणां श कनि; फल पातने |
Waa च एचि! तशः ला ठगग्रदहणे एविः ॥ ve
श्रलिहंत य यन्मां च तत्‌ परिजीन्तितम्‌।
MART CACTI A WAYS दस्युभिः ॥ Ke
ag नाभर्वौनि खानि तानि मेध्यानि निहि ae |
यान्यधस्तान्यमष्यानि VEST मलाखुताः। ५१
मधिा fam rarer गौगेजाखमरोचयः।

TAL TIMTAT AT UTA सदा Ufa: ॥ ५२
aif ae कुवते सुष्या विप्र षो पतन्ति याः।

न सगुण गतान्धाखं न दन्तान्तरषेशटितम्‌ | ५९
स्यन्ति बिन्दवः पादौ य साचामयतः परान्‌ |
भौभिरेस्ते समात्तेया न तेरप्रयतो अवैत्‌ ॥ ५४
SALA F TA GTS, HATA |
सनिधयेव aeeaareran: शचिताभियात्‌ ॥ १५
माज नोपा ्ञने वेश्म VILA च पुस्तकम्‌ |

स प्रज AAA Sate खनेन च ॥ ५६

दानेन च मुवः शडिवसेना्यथया गवाम्‌ ।

गावः पवित्र' मङ्गल्यं गोषु लोकाः प्रतिहिताः ॥ ५७
मायो वितन्वते aa’ गावः सबोघद्दनाः |

गोमूत्र गोमयं सा ध सोर दधि च WaT | ५८
घडङ्कमेतत्‌ परमं ATS संदा गवाम्‌ |

ख्॒रगेदकं गवां एष्य" सव घविनिखषनम्‌॥ ५- =,

४८६ विशुरुष्िता)

wat कूड्‌ वने चेव स ° कस्पधनाशनम्‌ |
गवां भ्रसम्रदानेन खग लोके THA | he
गवां fe ata वसतौ गष
षुरि सथालां रजसि weet 1
Sat करोषे प्रणतौ च धथ
स्तासां प्रणामं सततं कुयात्‌ " ५!

afa saa षभशास्त वरयो यौऽष्यायः ५ २३१

चतुरविंशोऽघायः।

अथ ATMA व्णौनुकरमेण चतस्रो भाया भवन्ति |
faa, Wasa हं वेश्यख । एका Wea! तासां
खवणाौतेदने पाणिग्राद्यः। असवणौवेदने शरः afaa-
कन्धया | प्रतोदो वे ग्य कन्धया 1 TEAM, शुद्रकन्धया |
a सगोत्रां म समानापप्रवरां wart faa) are-
तच्चा ५चमात्‌ Gourd पिटतखा सप्तमात्‌। नाकुलौनाम्‌ ।
न च वाधिताम्‌। नाधिज्ाङ्गेम्‌। न हौनाङ्गेम्‌। नाति
कपरिलाम्‌। न वाचायान्‌। अयाध्मै विवादा भवन्ति।
बराह्मोरेव आर्षः प्राजापत्यो गन्‌धवे Wed WaT:
तथाचेति आहय गुणवते कन्यादानं बाह्यः | ATV
ऋत्वि रैवः। गोमिथुनग्रहयेनाषं;। गार्धितप्रदानेन
प्राजापत्यः इयोः सक्रामथोश्मातापिठरण्तो योगो
गाग; | MAUS | Awa ce | रुष

fame fear ) ४८७

प्रमन्ताभिगमनात्‌ TAT | एतेष्वाद्याचत्वारौो wat: |
arquatsta र(जन्यानाम्‌। ateniqa: एुरूषानैर्का " शतिं
पूनोते। देवौपुवखतुद ai भापोुतरश्च सपर ! प्राजाषत्य
खतुरः। ब्राह्मेण विवाहेन कन्यां ceqawala गमयति |
देवेन खगम्‌ | Way बै ष्एवम | प्राजापत्येन देवलोकम्‌ ।
गौन्‌धरेखं गन्‌ धवेलोकं ग ति । पिता पितामो राता
SEM मातामहो माता चेति कन्याप्रदाः। gate’
Wel परः पर. ॥ !{-३< ॥

ऋतब्रयमुपारोव कन्या कुशात्‌ IITA |

ऋतव्ये Wala तु प्रभवत्याकनः सदा ॥ vo

पिद्टवेश्मनि या कन्या, रजः पश्यत्यसम्कता |

सा कन्धा seal aay हरंस्तां न faqafa | 9 t

ति वेष्णवे wim चतुविशोऽष्यायः ॥ २४॥

RD

पञ्चविंशोऽध्यायः ।

अय स्रोणां wat:) भन्तः समानवतच्वारिलम्‌ |
भवंग्यूषवशुरगुरुदेवतातियिप¶ृजनम्‌। खसंस्कतोपस्करता |
पवुक्रहस्तता) सृगु्भाणडता। मलक्रियाखननिरतिः।
मङ्गलाचारततृप्ररता। भत्तेरि म्रवसितेऽप्रतिकीक्रियां |
पर^ढहेष्वनभिगसनम्‌ | दारदेशगवा्षकेष्वनवस्थानम्‌ |
sahara । वा अयोवनवा केष्वपि पिढभन्त-
पुष्ठाधोनता। जते भत्तेरि ages तदन्वारोहणं बा |
१--९४॥ |

१६

yor fawufvar !

मास्ति atut एथग्‌ यन्नो न बतं नाप्युपोधितम्‌ ।
पतिं ्रसपूयते यन्तु तेन A मदीयते ॥ १५
पत्यौ जवति या योषिदुपवासव्रतं चरत्‌ ।
आयुः सा हरते भन्तुनेरकद्यंव गच्छति ॥ १६.
wa waft साध्यौ Sl ब्रह्मच व्यवसिता |
खग गच्छत्यपुत्ापि यथा ते बह्मचारिणः।॥ {ॐ

दूति awa wanta पश्चदि थोऽ्यायः | २५॥

षड़्‌ वि शोऽध्या्यः।

VITUS वडुभायाङ्‌ विद्यमाना Wear स धर्मा
काथं कुयात्‌। feats च कनि्टयापि समानव्यया |
समानवणगया अभावे तनन्तरये वापडि च । न त्वेव रिज:
` शूद्रया ॥!--४ | |
feng भाया शूद्रा त॒ WHTS म भवेत्‌ कचिद्‌ ।
रत्यथंमेव सा तख रागान्धद् प्रकोर्ता ॥ ५
होनजातिस्तियं मोहाद द्रशन्तो हिजातयः |
FAs नयन्त्या ससन्तानानि शुद्रताम्‌। ६
देवपिव्रगतिथेयानि ततूप्रघानानि यस्य तु ।
atafa पिलदेवास्तु नच eae गच्छति|

ति वेष्णवे धर्मश ge femora: | २६ |

gz वि्ण॒संहिता}

्ह्महत्यासमानीति | HATA SYTAY एतौ सुरापान
सभो । बाह्मण स भूम्यपरेरणं निक्ेपापहरणं खुबणोस्ते य-
समम्‌। पिटब्यमातामदमातुलश्लश्रकृपपतुपभिगमन गुङ-
दारममनस्मम्‌। पिष्टष्वषटमाटणष्वश्खखदखगमनच | अवि-
यतति गुपाध्यायमिव्रपतपभिगमन च | खख; सख्याः TATA
सन्नमवणौया; कुमाय्यी अन््जाया रजखलायाः wafer
ताया निच्िपषायुाख | (—s |

अनुपात किनस्त्व ते महापातकिनो यया ।

waa da शुष्यन्ति तोथौनुसरणेन वा ॥ ८

दति tue waard ws वि"योऽध्यायः ॥ ३६ \

सप्चिंशोऽधावः।

अदतवचनमुत्‌क्पे। राजगामि च पेशनन्यम्‌। गुरोचाः
कीकनमिन्धः। देदनिन्दा। अधौतत्य च त्यागः} अग्नि
माठपिदटखूतदाराणां च | भोज्य ग्रपभच्यभन्त्यम्‌ | THT
प्रहरणम्‌ | परदाराभिगमनम्‌ | मयाज्ययाजमम्‌ | विकमा-
जोत च। असतुप्रतिग्रडख Walazagntaw: | Waa य-
विक्रयः | परिपिन्तितान्रुजन जेष्ठ | .परिषेरनम्‌ । तस्य च
कन्धारानम्‌ | याजनं च | बरात्यता | भतकाध्यापनम्‌। War-
श्ाधष्ययनाटानम्‌ | सवीकरे्वधिकारः | महा अन्त प्रयन्तं नम्‌ ,
दरमगरवज्ञोलतोषधौनां fer रूगेजोवनम्‌ । अभिचारः
मलक्ड प्रवित्तिः। rere क्रियारण्धः। भनाशिता-

agfeiasaa: 1

माठगमनं giterad खषागमनमित्यतिषातक्रानि it
अतिपातक्िमश््द ते ufanag तायनम्‌ |
a wat निष्कुतिस्तेषां विदयते fe कथंन | २

इति वे शपे घर्मान्नासं चतस्िंशोऽष्यायः ॥ ३४ |

यय)

Urs VISITA: |

बरह्महत्या SOUT बाह्मणरुवयंहरणं Fercaaa-
fafa महापातज्ञानि। aadatay । संवत्सरो पतति
पतितेन सह चरन्‌ । रए ्यानभोजनाश्नशयने; । चीन-
MAA खसम्वन्धात्‌ सदा ए || !-\५।

VARIA श्ष्येयुश्मदापादकिनस्त्विमि |

थिष्धां सवे तोयानां तथानुखरणेन वा ॥ ६

दूति twa adata पश्चति"योऽष्यायः ॥ ३५ ॥

षड चि शोऽध्यायः ।

गख स्य MATT वै जस्य च रजखलावाशान्तवं AIT
च(लिगोतायाखाविश्रातष्य Wey WCET अ चातनं

fart संरिला। १९१

gay नाभिवादयेत्‌ । वाले समानवयसि वःव्यापके गुरुत

गुषूवदत्तत | ना थ पादौ प्रचालयेत्‌ | HC र मथ्रौयात्‌ |
ए; षदं वेदो वेदान्‌ at खौक्थात्‌। ततो षेदाङ्गानि।
AAMAS IA मं RRS ससन्तानः Yaa fa |
मातुरग्रं दिजननं facie मौक््ोवन्‌ धनम्‌ । तव्रास्य माता
स (वित्र भवति पिता areata: | एतेनैव तेषां हिजत्वम्‌ ,
प्राङ्मोच्नोयन्‌ धनःदूदिजः शूद्रसमो भवति ¦ बह्मचारिणाः
मुण्डन afzaa a भाव्यम्‌ । वेदस्ठीकरण्य दृष qa:
ज्ञातस्तश्म वरं दत्तवा सख्रायात्‌। ततो गुशुषल एव षः
जन्मनः AT नयेत्‌ | तत्ाचा्यं WA गुरुवदृगुशूपुच वतत ॥
मुर्दारेवु सवर्णषु वा । तदंभावेऽगनश्यूषु Afeat बहार
स्यात्‌ ॥ २०--४६ | |

एवं चरति यो विप्रो aera lea:

स गच्छत्युन्तमं "खानं न कूड जायते पुनः ॥ ४७

कामतो रेतसः Ga Arey दिजन्मनः ।

अतिक्रमं तस्या हधेमयन्ना ब्रह्मवादिनः ॥ ४८

एतस्मि नसि win वसित्वा गहं भाजिनम्‌ |

समागरं चरेदेच्ं aah परिकीन्तंयन्‌ ॥ ४९

Aa लब्ध न भे नण वन्तं यन्नेककालिकम्‌ ।

पस्य {न्घवया शब्देन स विशुध्यति ॥ ५.

स्वप्र सिल्ला ब चारो दिजः शुक्रमकामतः |

खात्वा ेमनेयिता विः carnifaais जपेत्‌ ॥ ve

अत्या भश्लचरशमसमिष्य च पावमम्‌ |

SAAT: सप्ररात्रमवकौथिवतं चरेत्‌ । ५२

१९२ बिश्युसं िता |

तशेदत्य॒दियात्‌ धः यानं कामकारतः |
जिच्लोचखे हा्यविन्नानाव्लपन्रुपवसेहि नम्‌ ॥ ५१
इति वेष्णवे wire seri awe: ॥ २८ ॥

WAAAY SATA: |

यस्तुपनोयवतादेयं wer वैदमधभ्याषयेत्‌ aarera
विद्यात्‌। add मूख्य नाध्यापयेत्‌ तसुषाध्णयमेकदेधं
Ti यो यख यत्रं कर्मयि कु्यौत्‌ तण्लिलं विद्याद्‌)
भापरोखितं याजयेत्‌ । नाध्यापथेत्‌। गोषनयेत्‌ + !-५ ॥
अधर्मश्च चयः प्राह याध च्छति,
तवोरन्यतरः भ्रति विदेषं वाधिगच्छति ॥ 9
wate यकन Gat शश्ुषा वापि तहिधा।
we विद्या ज वप्या Ge वोजमिवोषरे ॥ ८
बिद्या इ वे बाद्मणमच्ागाम
गोपाय मा चेवधिस्तेऽहमस्मि |
अधूयज्ञायागजवे;यताय
म सां ब्रूया बौओवतौ तवा खान्‌ ॥ €
ata षिद्याः शु चिमप्रमन्तं
मेधाविनं बद चर्य्योपपन्नम्‌ |
अस्ते ASW Ff कतम ATS
wal at ब्रुया निधिपाय awry ॥ १०
इति Set अनशा एशोगनि'भोऽष्वावः | ९९ |

चि शोऽध्यायः।

raat प्रौश्पदयां बा "छन्दास्युपालत्ना रषर्मान्‌
भासानधौयौत | aaaurgqen’ वहिः gérargure-
तौनाम्‌। रत्‌खर्गोपराकमणोध्ये वेदाङ्गध्ययनं करेभत्‌।
माघोयोताोराढ' Way edly च। नत्व मरग्रह-
सूतके नेन्द्रप्रयाशे। म वाति चण्डपवने। araven-
विद्युत्स्तजितेषु। न भकम्पोख्कापातदिग्दाहषु । भान्तः शके ।
Ta न शस्त्रसम्याते। न श्लगगालगह भनि्हीरेषु |
म वादि्रवन्दे। न शदूपतितयोः समोपे । न देवतायतन-
श्मपानचतुग्यथरध्वाषु। गोदकान्तः। ` न पौठोपडित-
Ure: । न इख्यण्ठोषटनौ गोयानेषु | म वान्तः । न विरिक्ः।
aaa | न पञ्चनखान्तरागमने। न राजयोविव
गोशा दाणग्यसने। नोपाकश्रणिं। नोत्‌सगे। न सामध्या-°
नादम्‌ वजुषो । नापररा्मधौत्व शयोत । wwe:
ऽयन्धध्यायेष्वभ्यधनं परिष्रेत्‌ । यस्मादनध्ययनाध्ीतं ay
WIAA WHE) तद्यध्ययनेनायुषः wat गुरूशिष्छयोश्च ।
ARCATA FEU बद्मलोककामेन विद्या सच्छिष्य-
चेवं ganar, fray बद्यारग्भावखानयोगु रोः पाटोष-
संग्रह यं AMT । प्रणव ATEN: | तवर च यहटयोऽधीते
तेनाश्चन्धिना पितृखां सिभंवति | यदवु षि तैन मधुना |
यत्‌ सनानि तेन पयखा। यशा. तेग ate यत्‌
पुरा शेतिष(सवेदाङ्गघ परथाजास् णोते Aavaraa | ° ae

५८४ fa wafeat \

विद्यामासाद्यास्सिंज्ञोके तया जौषैव सा तख परलोके
फनप्रदा भवेत्‌ । यश्च विद्याया aw: परेषां हन्ति)
अनुत्रातचान्धस्मादघोयानाव्र विद्यामाददयात्‌। तदादानमख्ं
AIA यं नरकाय भवति | १--४२॥
लोकि रदिक वापि तथाध्यानिकमेव at |
eels sat wt A ATW a कदाचन ॥ ४१
खतूपादक्बद्म दारो गं रोयान्‌ ब्रह्मदः परता ।
agoa fe fara Wa चेद वच्‌ ण्त्‌ ॥ ४४
कामान्ाता पिता चैनं यमुत्‌ पादयतो मियः।
wafe wa तां विद्यादूयदूयोनाविह जायते ॥ ४५
अचाय्येस््रख at जातिं विधिवदूवैदषारगः।
तूपादयति aaa ए सासम्तासाजरामराः॥४६
य आटणोत्यवतथ न कण
IEG कुवब्र्तं संप्रयच्छन्‌ |
तं > मन्येत्‌ पितरं मातरं च
TH न दुद्धं त्‌ MAA जानन्‌ ॥ ve
षति sat धर्मासनं व्रि थोऽध्यायः॥ २० |

Wat AMSAT: |
क्वः qeaanfageat wafer) माता faat
आचागयेख | तेषां नित्यमेव शु गूषणा भविन्व्य, यत्‌ ते
बूषुम्तत्‌ Tay | तेषां प्रियहितमा चरेत्‌ । न तै रनञुच्रातः
करिष्टिदपि क्यात्‌। (—« I

विष्ण डता ) ४९१

Qa 07 aal Sat Ua WI वयः ST: |
एत एव ATIVAN AT AA एव त्रयोऽग्नयः ॥ ©
पिता गारपत्योऽभ्निरं चिणाम्निगाता गुरूरादवनौयः |
अनाहतास्तु awa स्व स्तस्याफलाः क्रियाः ॥ ८-९.॥
इम लोक area पिदटभक्षा FTAA |
गुरू श्रू षया त्वे बह्मलोकं GAT ॥ (0

दूति aya धमाल एकवरि"गोऽध्यावः ॥ ३१ ॥

inane QE)

Sita णोऽधाायः |

राजति ज खरोतिया धपीप्रतिर्ध्युपाध्यायपिठव्यमाताम्-
भातलश्वशरज्येहभ्नादटसम्बन्धिनखाचायवत्‌। War एतेषां
SIN: माद्ष्वसा पिढ्ष्वसा Wet Get qT) wyT-
पिव्यमातलत्विजां कनोयसां प्रत्यल्यानमे वाभिवादमम्‌ |,
षौनवर्णानां qevalat दूयदभिवादनं न पादोपसंस्य-
WAR! गुरुपत्नीनां गातरोत्‌ सादनच्नके थसं यमन-पाद-
भच्चालनादोनि न कुथ्यात्‌। अमंस्तुतापि प्ररपन्नो
भगिनोति arat पुरेति मातेति वा। नच qeut त्वमिति
ब्रूयात्‌ । ` तदतिश्रमे निराहारो दिवसान्ते तं werar-
Taq) न च गुरूणा सह विरुद कथां कुब्यात्‌। नैव
खास परोवारम्‌। न चानाभिप्र तम्‌ ॥ {--!२॥

eval तु युवतिर्नाभिवाद्ये पादयोः ।

qu finfaad च गुणदोषौ विजानता i १३

१७

४५९६ विशसिता |

कामन्तु गुरूपतौनां युबतोनां युवा कुवि ।
विधिवहन्दनं कुादसावहमिति बवन ॥ १४
farts पादग्रहणमन्बषश्चाभिवादनम्‌ |

गुर शर§ gala सतां wderqacgy ॥ (4

fart वसुर ah विद्या भवति पञ्चमो ।

एतानि मानख्यानानिगरोयो यदूयदुष्तरम्‌ ॥ १६

बा धणं दशवष च^यतवर्षं च भूमिपम्‌ ,

विताषुत्रो विजानौयादृबा ह्मणस्तु तयोः पिता ॥ १७
विभ्राणा araat set चवयाणान्तु वीतः |
वैश्यानां धान्यधनतः शूद्राणामेव जन्मः ॥ १८

चूति वैष्णवे winta ena moss: ॥ eR

वयि शोऽध्यायः।

अय sug कामक्रोधलोभाग्छं रिपुव्रयं घोरम्‌"
arian परिग्रहप्रसङ्गहिथेषेण weafaq: | तेनाव
माज्ञासोऽतिपातज्महापातज्ञातुपातश्ञोपपातकेषु; TWA ।
arma Daeg सहरोकरणेष्वपाव्रौोकरणेषु च । मलाव
प्रज्ञोेकेष च | {--\ ॥

विविधं नरकख्येदं हारं नाथममामनः।

कामः क्रोधस्तथा लोभस्तस्मादेतचयं WAT + ६

दति ame ahaa त्रयोशि"योऽध्यायः + १३ ॥

* चतवारिंशोऽध्यायः |

निन्दितेभ्यो धनादानं बाणिज्यं कुसौदजौवनमसत्व-
भाषणं श द्रसेवनमित्यपा तौकरणम्‌ ॥ !

अपात्रीकरणं छत्वा तप्रस रेन शुष्यति |

WARBW Y वा भूयो मष्ासान्तपनेन वा ॥ २

दूति awe ward चत्वारि थोभ््यायः ॥ ४० |

एकचत्‌वारिंशोऽधायः।

पिंश! जलचराणां जलजा्नांच धातमम्‌ | afa-
कोठानांच। मद्यानुगतभोजनम्‌ | इति मलावहानि ५१{--४

मलिनोकर णीयेषु anaes’ विशोधनम्‌ |

रुच्छातिर मथवा प्रायः चन्त' विगोधनम्‌ ॥ ५ र

दूति awa whare एकोचल्वारिथोऽष्यायः ॥ ४१॥

दिचत्‌वारिंशोऽष्यायः।

ALIA ततप्रकरौशेम्‌ | !

भर णेपातके VAT गुरूत्वमध लाघवम ।

प्रायसिन्त' बुधः कय्यादू बाद्मश्ानुमतः सदाः ॥ २
इति Tue धमोशास््रं हिचल्वारि योऽष्यायः ॥ ४३ ॥

Rez. बिणसंडिता।

fant देवधिपिठङशानामनपक्रिया। असच्छाणाः
निगमनम्‌ मास्तिकता। qutetari मद्यपण्रोकि
धेक्णम्‌ । इत्युपपातकानि ' {-- ३४ ।

उयतातज्िनष्व ते RAITT ATT: |

QUIHG तथा कुग्धयेलेयुर्गोमखेग वा ॥ ६

दूति वेष्यते wine खपतति"योऽष्यायः ॥ १९ ॥

पवस

अष्टचिंशोऽध्याबः |

ब्राह्रणय SAAC! WA aagqaiaifa::
Sai: wg मेयनाचर्यम्‌।' vies! va ofr
ब्द ume | {--\।

aifaa wat कमो क्त्वाश्चतमसिच्छया।
क्यात्‌ Sa BE प्रालापत्यमनिच्छया ॥ 9

इति वैष्णवे wate sofa’ mats: | २८ ॥

एकोनचत्वारिंथोऽष्यायः ।

चाम्यारग्ठानां पनां fear सहरोकरणम्‌॥ ?
सङहरोकरणं SAT मासमश्रौत यावकम्‌ |
wearer प्रायद्धिन्तन्तु कारयेत्‌ ॥ ३

दूति वे क> square एकोनचत्वारि योऽधावः 1 १९ ॥

सप्रविंशोऽधायः।

,

गभ॑द्य खष्टताश्चाने निषेककग्ध | खन्दनात्‌ पुरा पु" स-
बनम्‌ । wasea बा सौमन्तोत्रयनम्‌। जाते च दारक
MARA | अदोचग्यपगमे नामयम्‌ | Awe awa |
वलवत्‌ त्रिय य । धनोपेतं वेश्यद्य । agfed yee |
चतुर्थे arefeamaq| wasawraaqs ठतीयेषष्द
चूडाकरणम्‌ | war एव क्रियाः सोणाममन्काः | तासां
समन्तो fares) गभौश्मेऽबष्टे बाद्मणस्योपनयनम्‌ |
NARITA रान्नः। गभंद्वादथे fan: तेषां भुष्ञ्थावख्-
aaa ata | कापी सथणाविकान्य्‌ पवीतानि वासां
च। मागंवेवाघ्रवास्तानि aif पाराश्रखादिरौरु-
MU CYS | केशान्तललाटनाखारेचतव्याः। a एव
S| अङुटिलाः PATS । भवदाद्युः wegw wagary
मे च्चरणम्‌ ॥ {-२५॥

सापेडयादबा णस सावित्रौ नातिवततते।

सा हाविंयात्‌ चत्रवमृघोरा चतुविश्तेति थः + २६

अत AY वयोऽप्येते यथाकालम संस्कत |

सावित्रः पतिता aren भवत्यायविगद्िताः ॥ २७

यदूय य विषितं wa यत्‌ aa या च भेषशा।

यो दण्डो यश्च वसनं तन्तदख्छ AAT ॥ ac

मे खलाम्निनं दणृडपतुषवोतं कमयृडलुम्‌ ।

wos He विनशानि खश्नीतान्धानि मन्ववत्‌ ॥ २९

चति Set चमथा सपः चोऽष्वायचः | १ |

अष्टार्विंशोऽध्यायः t

we ब्रद्मचारिणां गुरुकुलवासः। सब्यादयोपासनम्‌ }
qat gat जपेत्‌ fasq पञिमामासीनः। कालद्यमभि
पैकान्निगधङ्गरणम। अ! रु दणडवकन्ननम्‌। माहता-
ध्ययनम्‌। गुरो; प्रियहिताचरणम्‌। मेखलारणडाजिनो-
WANT गुरुकलवज्ञे' गुणवतृष मे चरणम्‌ |
मुषेनुश्रातो मेन्ताभ्यवहरणाम्‌। चादटतलवण शक्यं षित.
गृ्ध-गोत-स्तौऽमभुमांसा जननो कूट -प्राणि-ह"सान्रोलपरिः
बलेनन्‌। Vea! गुरोः पएर्वोयानं चरमं संवेशनम्‌ |
wearers गुव भिवादनं AIG । तस्य च व्यत्यस्त.
करः पादावुपस्पुयेत्‌ faq’ दचिोनेतरमितेरेणा , खच्च
नामा याभिवादनात्ते गोः गब्दान्तं निषैदयेत्‌ | तिष्ठव्रासौनः
ANNA WIEST नाद्याभिभाषण' कुथान्‌ ॥
(-२८॥

ares य faa: कंश्चाभिगच्छस्तु गच्छतः)

आगच्छतः WTR पचादारस्तु धावतः Il १.

परास्‌ स्या faqa: | दूरख्यस्यान्तिकषुपेत्य | शयानस्य
प्रणम्य, AT च चन्तु,षये न यथे .1सनः खात्‌। न
चाय केवलं नाम ब्रुयात्‌ | गतिचेरभाषितादिङे नास्याङु-
कथात्‌। aaa निन्दापररौवादौ स्यातां न तव तित्‌
नाश्चेश्ासनो भवेत्‌। क्ते शिजाफलकनोयानेभ्यः। गुरो
गुरो खबिषिते गुरूबदलत। अनिहि शो गुरुणा खान्‌

चिचत्‌वारिंशोऽधायः।

अथ नरकाः, ताज्िखम्‌। अन्धातामिखम्‌ । रौरवम्‌ |
HVAT | कालकत्रम्‌। महानगर कम्‌। सश्नोवनम्‌ ।
अवोचि तपनम्‌। सम्मरतापनम्‌ | सङह्गतक्म्‌ | काको
लम्‌ । Hear कुडानम्‌ । पूतिखन्तिकम्‌ । लशोशङः |
ऋषवोषम्‌। विपमपन्यानम्‌। कण्ट ज्थारमलिः। दौषनदो |
असिपठषनम्‌। लोचारकमिति। एतेष्वलछतप्रायचिन्तां
अतिपातकिनः पायेण कल्यं पर्यन्ते | म्ापातक्रिगो
मन्वन्तरम्‌ । अतुपातरकिमच । उपपातकिनतुयुगम्‌ ।
जतसङहरोकरणाख्च | Baraatncara | रतमलिनौ-
करणाच । प्रकोप॑कपातकिमख वहन्‌ AW यु गान्‌ || !{-- र

छतपातकिनः सवं प्रागत्यागादनन्तरम्‌ | *
याम्य पन्यानमासाद्य Taal ee Il ge
यमष्य TRAUe: कष्यमाणा यतस्ततः |
सुल च्छ गानुज्ञारेण नोयमानाखवे यथा॥ ४

A A ry
श्वजिः गानः क्रष्याद्‌: काककङ्वकादिजिः।

=. € Ac x

अग्नित॒ष्डमभच्यमाणा yay fsa स्तथा ॥ ३५
अन्निना दद्यमानाख्च तुदयमानाच कण्टक; |
क्रकचे: पच्छ परानाख पौडयमानाख व्रष्णया ॥ ९६
सुधया व्यवमाना घोरं व्याप्रगयो स्तथा |
पूययोणितगन्धेम सुच्छेमाना पदे UT १ °

GR frard ष्ठितां 1

woes लिष्न्तस्ताद्यमानाष्च faret: }
काककहवकादौनां भौमानां wears: ॥ ३८
कचित्‌ areata तैलेन aaa qua: कचित्‌ |
अआयसोषु च weg a शिला ख तथा कचित्‌॥ १९
च चिद्बान्तमथास्रन्ति क्षचित्‌ पूयमङम्‌ कच्चित्‌ ।
ufafgst लचिग्धांसं प॒यगन्धि sereag || ४०
अन्धकारोषु तिष्टन्ति डाशूणेषु तथा कशचित्‌ |
छमिमिभच्छमाग्णाच्च afaqqs a Trea: ॥ ५१
कजिच्चोतेन वाध्यन्ते क चिद्धामेध्यमध्यंगः |
परश्रमथाशखनन्ति कचित्‌ मताः दारुणाः ॥ 8२
afegan aaa लम्बलानास्तथा कचित्‌ |

कचित्‌ ्षिष्यन्ति वाणोषं रु तृसत्यन्ते तया कचित्‌ sve
कणठ घु दन्तपादाख भुजङ्गभोगवेशिताः
पोशमानास्तथा यन्त; सथमाणाख जालुमिः ॥ ४४
भग्नरुहशिरोग्रोवाः खश्वोकग्डाः दारणाः |

कूटा गारभरमाणेख WOT यौतनाश्लमेः ॥ ४५

wa पातकिनः पापमनलुभूय सुदुःखिताः!
तिश्चग्यौनो wage डःखानि विविधानिच] ४६

इति awa waar त्रिचत्वारि योऽध्यायः ५ ४१ ॥

खतुशत्वारिं गोऽघायः |

अथय पापानां नरकेष्बनु? तदुःखनां तिदग्‌योनयो
भवन्ति। अतिषातकिनां warm wat: स्थावरयोनयः |
म॑ंहापातञ्जिनांच छमियोनयः। अनुपातक्िनां पलि-
योनयः, उपपातक्िनां जलजयोनयः। सतजातिभ्र"थ-
कराणां जलचरयोनयः। छतसं हरीकरणकगेणां उग-
योनयः | Rararatacaa dat पगयोनयः | छतमलिनौ-
करणकर्ाणां मवुष्येष्वसमृश्ययोनवः। प्रकोयृषु watat
feat, क्रव्यादा भवन्ति. अभोज्यात्राभच्याणे afa: 1
सेनः श्येनः। wasaaiqercl बिलेशयः, पाख
wierd | हंसः कां यापडारौ। जलं इत्वाभिद्यवः |
WY दयः पयः काकः। रसं श्वा। तं AES
मांसं ग््रः। wet agg: तैलं तैलपायिकः। ae
बौचिवाक्‌ । दधि बलाका । कोशेयं इत्या भवति तिन्तिरिः ।
Wet दषु रः। atate तान्तवं mre गोधा गाम्‌ ।
बाग्‌गुदोगुडम्‌। इ श्छुन्दरिगेग्धान्‌। vam at
wata श्वावित्‌ अङता$ wea) wh. वकः ।
ग्टष्हाुपस्करम्‌। रक्षवासांसि जवद्ोवकः। गजं
qt) we व्याघ्रः फलं पुष्यः वामकटः। Rw:
स्यम्‌ । याग पुषः | पशुनजः ॥{!- ८३

यदा तदा परद्रश्यमपद्छत्थ बलाब्ररः |

waa याति तिथप्त्वंजषाचेवाहतं इविः॥ ४४

११

4 ०४ feared डित |

सियोऽप्येतेन कण्येन त्वा दोषमवाप्र युः ।
एतेषामेव जन्तूनां भाखा्वहुपयान्ति धाः ५ ४१

इति वे दे wiara दतुखत्कारि योऽष्यायः ॥ ४४ ॥

पञ्चचतवारिशोऽधायः ।

अथ नरकाडुभूतदुःखामां faaraquiat aqag
aworfa भवन्ति । कुषठातिपातको । aaet sent
BUT श्यावदन्तकः | SIU कुनखः। गुरुतस्यगो
waar पूतिनासः पिशएनः। पुतिवक्तः सुष्वक्रः। धान्ध-
चौ रोऽङकरौनः, नभिश्चोरोऽतिरिक्ताफः । अन्रापष्डारक-
श्वामयावो | बागपष्हारको मूकः वश्मापडारकंः खत्री ।
WATT: TE: | देवनराद्मखाक्रोशनो सुक्षः। लोन्त
fant गरदः । खउकन्तोऽग्निदः गुरूप्रतिङलोऽपश्मारो |
गोच्रस्छन्धः। दौपापद्ारक्श्च | काणच्च दोपनिवीपरकः।
ब्रपुचामरसोसक्गविन्रयोः रजकः। एकशथफविक्रयो ग.
are: | gaurd ware) घारिटिक्रः स्तम । वाशै-
frat ata) faerdarat बातरुखणे। समयभेन्ता
were; | श्लोपयवकोर्णो। परटन्तिघ्रो दरिद्रः। पर.
बौोडाकरो दौषे रोगी ॥ {-२! ,

wi क्रविपषेय जायतते लचणन्िताः,

SUTRA RATAN कुज्वदद्ेकलोयगाः | १२

fay fear | ६०१५
वामना बधिरा BAT बेला TATU |
तस्मात्‌ Vi Waa न प्रायचिन्तं समाचरेत्‌ ॥ ६३
दति वे शवे धर्मीशासे पश्चचल्यारि योऽध्यायः | ४५॥

षट. चचत्‌वारि शोऽध्यायः |

अध छच्छारि wafer, are aria) प्रत्य
लिषवयं aTaatatq | fa: प्रतिञ्लानमपस्य मस्ननम्‌।
amfacanag जयेत्‌ दिवाख्थितस्तिटत्‌। राता
बासोनः। wast पयस्विनीं दद्यात्‌ | दत्यघमषेनम्‌ |
Ary सायं ay प्रातख्यषभयावितमश्रोयादेष प्राजापत्यः |
arequr: पिवेदपस्त्यद्मुष्णय तं जा तुष्ण' पयसत्यद््
नाश्रीयादेष AAG: | एष एव शते; णीतशष्छरः रच्छ्राति-
ह कः Waa दिवसे कथतिच्चपणम्‌। उदकसक्लनां मासा.
ष्यवश्टारेणोदकलच्छः | पिसाभ्यवहारेण Bae: | fret
MAIL शोफलटष्छः | TITS AT | ATT TELE TAT
हेन TUR | गोमूबगोमवल्लीरदधिसपिःकुश्योदकाग्येकदि
बसमश्रोयादृ हितौयशुपवसेदेतत्‌ सान्तपनम्‌, गोमुवादिभिः
परत्व हाभ्यस्ते मं हान्तपनम्‌। «ATS खातिसाम्तपनम्‌ ।
परिण्याकाचामतक्रोदकसङ्ुनाभुपवासान्तरितोऽभ्यवद्ारस्तु-
लापुरूषः। कशथपलाथोडम्बरपश्म्ङ्पुष्पाबटनद्मङ्वश्ेलापतः
कयितद्लाश्नर प्रत्येकं पानेन पर्ल कछ; ॥ !--२२

छच्छराणयेतानि सुवण कुर्वति शतपावनः |

नित्यं विषवणल्ायोऽधःश्ायो जितेन्द्रि; | २४ *

६०६ वि शसंडिता |

wigeufaarare वनने येशा.भभाषनम्‌ |
पवित्राणि जपेत्रित्धं नु हया चेव शक्तितः | ११५
इति वैशे धमां परट्व्वारि्ोऽध्यायः | ४६॥

सप्रचत्वारिंशोऽघायः।

अथ चान्द्रायणम्‌ । ग्रारानविज्ञायनश्मौयात्‌। ata-
aatfusal क्रमेण aaa इस्येदमावाख्ां नाग्रोयादेष
चान्द्रायणो यवमध्यः पिपोलिक्राम्ध्यो ari यद्या
arava मध्ये भवति स पिपोलिका मध्यः। यद्य
waar स यवमध्यः। अगीग्रासान्‌ प्रतिदिवसं मास
मश्रोयात्‌ स यतिचाद््रायणः। सायं प्रातञख्चतुरखतुरः स
शिशचान्द्रायणः | यथा कथञ्चित्‌ wertat विशतीं माना
Say स सामान्यचाद्द्रायणः ॥ (—e. |

बतमेतत्‌ एरा भूमि सत्वा सप्षेयोऽमलाः |

प्राप्तवन्तः परं खानं बह्मा रुद्रस्तयेव च |i Le

दूति aut धश्रथास्ते सप्तचत्वारियोऽष्यायः ॥ 8 ॥

अष्टवत्वारिशोऽधष्यायः |

अथय करोभिरामलतेगु Satara मग्ध ताना प्रखति-
याक पयेत्‌ न ततोऽग्नौ जुह्यात्‌ । न चाज बलिक ।

विग संहता । ६०७

अशत यप्यमाण' wana) शष्यमाश्ये cat
कृथात्‌। बहा देवानां पदबोः कवौनां ऋषिविप्राणां
महिषो amat श्येनो ama खधितिषनानां सोमः
ufaanafa रेनन्निति दभन्‌ varia) गृतच्च तमश्रौवात्‌
wa fafa, ये Par Wea मनोलुषः TMT
दकचितरः ते भः weg ते सीऽनन्तु तेभ्यो waa:
खादेत्यालनि TEN! WATST At नाभिमालमेत। STAT:
Wat भवत रूयसयौऽस्शकसुदरे यदा: | ता अशपभ्यसनमो
वा UTA अनागसः way Silceat war eu इति।
facia’ warat । षड.रात" पापरत्‌। sata’ पोला
महापातकरिनामन्यतमः प्रनाति। इादशरात्रण पूव॑पुशरूष-
aaa पापां निदऽति। मासं drar सवपापानि।
गोनिष्(रगुक्रानां यवानाप्रकदिशतिरावञ्च।॥ {-{५.॥

यथोऽसि धान्यणजोऽसि वारुणो मधुसयुतः।

निर्योदिः सरपापानां पवि्रष्धिभिः खातम्‌ ॥ (७

VARA मध्‌ यवा चाप; वा ल्ट यवाः |

wa पुनीतमे पापं यन्मे कचन genta ॥ १८

वाचा सतं Ava मनसा च विचिन्तितम्‌ ।

Gaal कालकणां च AIT यवा मम | fe

श्व शुकरावलोदश्च खचच्छषटोप्रडतं च aq |

मातापिरोरश्ग्यूषां पुनेध्वश्च यवा AA || Re

Tara गणिकान्रच Peta खादसतकम्‌।

WITT नवखाद' Ves यवा मम ॥२१

६०४ विष्डुसं हिता |

बाक्लधू तेसधपोच्च राअहार क्षतं च यत्‌ ।
AGS न्यमव्रात्यमयाञ्यस्छ अ याजनम्‌ |
बा णानां परोवादं Talay यवा मम ॥ २१

इति वै णवै ware ऽवत्वारि योऽध्यायः ॥ ४८ ॥

एकोनपश्चाशोऽध्यायः |

wana कादण्यामुभोषितो weet भगवन्त
बादहेवमशेयेत्‌ । पु यधूपानुलेषमदौपरेवेदय बा हयणत० vs |
व्रतमेतत्‌ संवत्सरं छत्व; पापेभ्यः एतो भवति । याबल्नो०
हत्वा श्वे तहीपमाप्रोति। उभ्यपस्हादश्योष्व वं स्वगंलोषः
व्राप्रोति। यावज्जोवं wer वि णो्लोकिमाप्रोति। एवमेव
, ४अदयोष्वपि i !-5 +

बरह्ममूतममाषास्यां पौणमा यां दयैव च ।
Vaya परिचर केशः मडदाप्र याद्‌॥ ८
zwar afeat zai रिवि चन्द्ररृष्श्यती |
Wears! त॒ मती Wat संवद्रेतुसा॥-
तस्य दानोपवासाद्मच्चयं परिकौकतितम्‌।
तयेव इादथो शक्ता या स्या्छवणसंयुता |i १ *

इति वेष्यवे धर्मासनं Walaa aT ४८ ॥

पश्चागोऽरष्यायः |

ने पं कटो wer वरेत्‌ । लिषवण' खायात्‌ । खक
atearat wa भेच्छमावरेत्‌। camel च स्मत ।
एतनस्महावतम्‌। Alaa इत्वा हाद थसं वत्सरं कु धात्‌।
यागख्य' wafadt वा । gfaat रजसखलां श्रा । अनिगोन्नां
वा नांरोम्‌। faa’ ari दपतिवषै महाबतमंव हिरु
wotq | पादोनं feast, we aad, तदश
yeaa | wig शवथिरोध्वजगे स्यात्‌ । सषु खेषु wet
स्यात्‌। मासमेकं want गवामुगममं gatas
widiararaia | fearg स्थितः स्मात्‌ अवसका-
Waiqi ware Taq तासां गोतादिव्राणमशलतवा
ara: कुधात्‌) WAT W ata गौरसेख wee
एतद्गोबतं wae कथ्यात्‌ । गलं हत्वा ८च नोलःन्‌ षभान्‌
दद्यात्‌ । तुरण ATS | एकडावममनडाष्ं weary |
मेषाजवपे च । खूवोख णलमुष्वसे , ष्याम इला विरा
AMA | त्वा सष अमान्ञरपरनक्षलमण्य्‌ र कट्‌ Te भाज-
गराग्यामन्धतममुपोषितः कसराब भोजयित्वा aweus
इछि षं दद्यात्‌ मोषोलुककाकम्ूववधं विरावसुपवरेब्‌ ।
ष्ंसवकषलाकमदुगुवानर AAW STAIR TETRA MG TAT
ATHUTA AT दद्यात्‌। Ba wey wat काष्लायखम्‌ |
GS म्वा पलावभारकम्‌ । ALTE इत्वा WAR,
तिन्ति{र frectuq: wa’ fewray sqeqi atv

६१० frudfeat i
विष्ायणम्‌ | mateanad पयखिनीं गां दद्यात्‌। अत्रा
ग्बादग्गबधे वत्‌सतरोम्‌। अगुक्गब्ट गवयं facta’ पयसा
बतत । पिबे नक्ताथो खात्‌, WATER वा दद्यात्‌ ।
इत्वा जलचर तुपवप्त्‌ | !--४५॥
अश्यन्वतान्तु सत्वान; सदस्य प्रमापगो |
पूरं MA AAT शूदर इत्यात्तं चरेत्‌ । . ६
किंचिदेव तु विप्राय दटादखिमतां बध |
अनध्यांचेव हिंसायां प्राणायामेन शुष्यति || ४७
फलानान्तु TATU & दने जप्यखङ् यतम्‌ |
गुख्मबज्ञोलतानांच पुण्पितानांच वौरूधाम्‌ || ४८
अवाद्य॒जानां स्वानां ररुजानां च स+ शः |
फलपुष्योद्रवानांच छतप्राशो विशोधनम्‌ ॥ ve
इश्जानामोषधौनां जातानांच सयं a |
इयालश्च त॒ गच्छेद्वा दिनमेकं पयोवतः॥ ५.
इति aad धर्मशास्रं पचाश्ोऽध्यायः ॥ ५० ॥

एकपश्चाशोऽधायः।

ख तपः Piaf, कणान्‌ वषं मश्रोयात्‌। मलानां
मलयानांच अन्यतमस्य प्राणने चान्द्रायण कुयात्‌ । लग्न
TOTS LTH तदन्धि विड़.वराहग्राम्यज्‌ क्‌ टवानरगोमां स-
Wat च । सर्वेष्व तेषु दिजानां प्रायञ्चिन्तान्तं भूयः संस्कार
Haq TMA gay च्छचयाव्रतानि VASAT
कभौखि बत्लनोयानि। शथव-गङ्नकगोधाखड़. nyse

fawdfertt | att

Taagatemt कसपरागमूपवसेत्‌, aqafwarean-
araararfa Set समराव' पयला NH) AWTS
whats । wre ferneéret fara fern erirargrags-
नांच पु"चलोटाभ्िकचिकित्‌सकलुब्कन्र्‌ रोप्रोच्किरभोलखि-
ate | अवौराख चवय कारसयत्रथतितार्माच | पिशण्माइत-
वादिच्तधर्भाामरसविक्रविांच। अेशूषतन्तुवायछतन्न-
रजकानांच । क्कारनिषादरद्गवतारिषैष्णबस्छविक्रयि-
win) प्वजौविश्रौडकते लिक्रचेलनिर्णेजकामांच । रल-
खला स्ोपयतिधेश्मनांच । भ्नृयात्तावेखितमुदकधासंक
यतच्तिणावलौठं एना YAS गवाघ्रार्तच । कामतः पडा
स्ृ्टमवच्ुतम्‌ । -मक्षक्गदातराण्यांच । मांधिंतं रया
aida) पाटीनरोह्ितरा जोवसिंवु्ड थक्‌ वष्न खव -
मतृस्यमांसागने विरातमुपवर्द्‌ । खवलललमांसाश्ने च ।
अपः खराभागडस्याः Tat wae’ शहपुष्योशतं षयः
पिषेत्‌ । AMT Beas Wet! सोमपः खरापस्या- `
च्रायाख्-गन्धसुदकमम्नस्तररघमषेग्यं TAT WAATAA Bq
acvaaatarat चानद््रायथ' gai | Aararad
BATS WHAT | कव्यादश्गपश्ि्मांसाथने तसरुक्छम्‌।
कलविइञ्चव्कवाक्सरत्लुदालसारसदाल्यु CH HAT THT-
बकवलाफाकोकिलणच्ञरीटाशथने बरिरावरुपवर्त्‌। wa-
शफोभयदन्ताशने च। तिन्तिरिकपिष्छललशावकबन्तिका-
मयूरषजे' सव पश्चिमां साथने चाहरोरात्रम्‌ | कौटाथने दिन-
मेक aweaset पिवेत्‌। नां मांसाशने च । इत्राक-

कवकाथने सान्तपनम्‌। यवगोधूमपयोविकारं wera
a td

६१२ विच्छ शिता |

एषं खाण्डवं afer पव्यधितं ततप्राभ्योपषैखत्‌ |
व्रखनामेष्यप्रभवाल्ञोख्ितांच eafaatery । शाणुकटया-
हसरसंयावपायखापूपशष्कलोदेषाव्रानि walla qi गोऽ
जामड्हिपोवल्नं स~पयांसि च । अनिर्शाहानि anata |
स्यन्दिनीसन्धिनीविवत्‌सा्तीर च । weeny | द्िवच्णं
केवलानि च शद्गानि। ब्रहमचथाशमो चाहभोजने प्रालौ-
पत्यम्‌ । दिनमेकखोदके वसेत्‌, मधमां खाने प्राजापत्यम्‌ ।
बिडालकाकनकुलाणु च्छिरटमश्च ब्रह्मसुवश्चश्लां पित्‌ ।
श्वो च्छि टा श्ने दिनम कमुपोषधितः wana, पित्‌ । ४ दनण्-
विष्य, लाशने सषराव्रम्‌। अामय्राशथने fara पयसा
कीत । बराह्मणः शृद्रोच्छिष्टाथने सप्तरात्रम्‌ । वै श्मोच्छिश-
धने प चरान्नम्‌ | राणन्धोच्छिटाधने विराम्‌ बाद
च्छिटाशने त्वे काम्‌ | राजन्धः शुद्रोच्छिशायो पंचराब्म्‌।
बेश्योच्छि्टाथौ facaqi sa: qelfeamt च।
“aerate «yur व्िखनब्नरुपवस्व्‌। fae चक्ष
पराकः ॥ {-५८॥

weeny THY मम्भ नौद्यादिप्; कथञ्चन ।

मन्ध स्तु संस्क तानद्य ETA विधिमाद्थितः ॥ १९

यावन्ति पश्ठरोमानि तावत्‌ शत्वे ह मारण्णम्‌ |

इयापशन्नः प्राप्रोति म त्य चेष्ट च निष्क तिम्‌॥ ९.

ANTS TUE: खशाः खय ब खयश्युवा |

यश्नोदिमूत्वे सवख तस्मादूवप्न वधोऽवधः ॥ ५।

न ताद भवत्येनो कगहन्तुधेमायिंनः |

ated wafa Wa रवामांखानि जादतः॥ ९३

विष्छश्डिता।

Wee: पवो cerferte पथिशखेवा |
चज्राये fragt भाषाः पाप बगधुलिता एनः ae
wav Taw च पिृटेवतकमःखि,

aay पवो aT नाग्धाव्रोति कथंचन । ९४
यश्नायेषु षशम्‌ हिंसन्‌ वेदतण्वाथे विदू दलः |
सामानं च पथु चेव गमयल्वु्मां गतिम्‌ ॥ ९५
ग्र गुराबरण्छे वा निवसन्रामबाम्‌ शिखः |
मावेदविदितां हि सामापद्यपि समाचरेत्‌ ॥ ६६
या tefafeat fear जियतास्सिखराचरे।
अरङिसामेव तां विद्यारदाण्यो निभौ yas
यौऽदिसकानि भूतानि शरिनस्यामदखुर च्या |

स olde त्येव न शखिद्‌ सृ्ठमेधते + ६८

यो वग्धनवधक्त चम्‌ प्रिनां न foals fa |
ewig feat एः Samay? ॥ ६८
यहयायति यत्‌ कुर्ते UC बध्नाति यत्र च।
तदवाप्नोति aa a at हिमस्ति म फिंचम्‌ || 26
नाहला प्रणिनां feat ासर्‌त्पदटयते कचित्‌ '
म च प्राशिवधः aerate बिवस्णंयेत्‌ । of
सभुत्पन्तिःच Sree बधवन्धी च देदिनाम्‌ |
प्रसमोच्छ निवत Cease WYATT ७२

ज भश्चयति यो मसं विधिं हिला पिथ्ारवत्‌।

ख लोके प्रियता याति व्याधिभख न पोष्यते | 9१
अनुमन्ता विशसिता fave wafanat |
Sant चोपडा च Grewal चातकाः ॥ ०४

ale

६१४ विणुसंता।

खमसं.परमातनयो वर्श्यतुमिन्ति।

waa पि.न्‌ देशास्ततोःन्यो ATTA ॥ ९५
ब वर्धेश्रमेषेनयो देत शतं समाः ।

मासानि च न खादेदूयस्तस्य TRA समम्‌ Ut ७६
फलम्‌ साधने व्यसु न्यत्रानांच मोलनैः।

म तत्‌ फलमवाप्रोति यन््ास्षपरिवभ्नेनात्‌ 1 Oo

मा स walaaraa यस arefartn eq ।
WANTS Altea urefa मनौषिणः ॥ oc

दूति tut waar WH are ॥ st

ee eee

fETSTa saa: |

सुवणं स्त यल दाप कर्मगचस्ताणी मुपरमप्येत्‌ | aay
त्यागादा प्रयतो wai समषाव्रतं erearerfa at
ILE मिद्ेपापशटारो Gi धान्यधनाप्ारो च रच्छ
मन्दम्‌ । मतु स्मोकूपदेवनापीनामपडइरण्े चन्द्रमयणम्‌ ।
दृव्धाणामल्यसाराण्णां सान्तपनम्‌। भोच्छभोज्यपागशब्या-
SATU फलान ५ च गव्यपानम्‌। टणकाष्टहूमशष्काव्
गुडव रच प्रमिषाण्णा विराब्रमुपवसेत्‌। मशिमुक्षाप्रवाल-
ATACHATALAT याम ATATS कणानशोयात्‌ | कापीस-
कोश्मोणौद्यपरणे विराव पुपवसेत्‌। प्रसिगन्धौषधिरण्नु-
a दलनामप्रणे दिनमुपवरेत्‌ ॥ !-{१।

द्ये वाषड्तं ce थनिकष्याणुपायतः।

प्राय खिन्तं ततः क्यात्‌ कर्ष स्ापनु्लये ॥ {४

रिणसंश्िता। ५१६

AAG परेश सादद्यात्‌ Fay FACE:
aa तेन favia: स्यादूयब्रयव्राभिजायते ॥ १५
जोवितं घश्मकामौ च धने यस्मात्‌ प्रतिषितो |
तस्मात्‌ स $परयब्नं न Wasa विवञ्जंयेत्‌ । १५
प्राणिड्िसापयो यस्तु घनद्हिसापरस्तया |
मदहादुःखमवाप्रोति धनि सापरस्तयोः ॥ ॥ १७

चति वैष्णवे घश्मशाने हि<खायोऽध्यायः॥ ४२॥

विपश्चाशोऽध्यायः।

saranda! महाबतविधानेनाव्डं कौरवासा बने
भ्रानापत्थं कुव्यात्‌ । परदारगमने च । गोत्रं was च ।
पु'स्ययोनााञ्ञाेऽ रू feat गोयाने ज सवासाः जान-.
माचरेत्‌ | घाष्डालौगमने तवृएाम्यमवाग्र यात्‌ | अश्रानत-
चाद्रायणहयं क्यात्‌ । परवेग्यागमने प्राजापत्यम्‌ |
WALLET Al Aq FETT Welt agad wag ।!(--८॥

यत्‌ तेल्येकराव्रं ण टष्लौसेवनादिनः |

देख भुगलपन नित्यं विभिरर्षव्यंपोहति ॥ <

दूति ष्टवे घ्या ज्ञे .त्रिपचाभोध्याव; ॥ ५१॥

चतुःपवाशोऽधायः 1°

बः wore Yar ew daa g aes प्रायिकं
Bar| कतऽ चनात्‌ कूमादत्यन्ते पडदाचोदकं पौत्वा
ना अकधिराबमुपवसेत्‌ । इः राणन्धः। एकाष्टं वेश्यः ।
अूट्रो गक्तम्‌ as चान्ते बत पंचनगब्यं fata: | {-९ ।

eure twat बाह्यस्तु रा (पिवत्‌

Set तौ नरकं यातो AUT Cae fay ॥ ©

पवौमारोग्ववल्लखतायगच्कन्‌ wal लिरावसुपवसव्‌ t
कूटङाश्ौनद्र इत्वावतं चरेत्‌। सअमभुदख्मूलपुरौषकरण्े
खे खानं महाग्याङतिषटोमच्च | qe feafram: Te
Ware: arfearenaaran aq | WTATAAG ACTWST
बानरवायसपु'खशोभिह ए: सबन्तोमासाद्य TSA प्राण्ाथा-
, मान्‌ कात्‌ | बेदाग््‌ तसाद विषवणज्ाग्घःथायो संबत्‌
सरं सशदभेच्येण aia: Taqwater gravels
fatal तदादेपर च ard पयता waa नास्तिको
मास्तिशटश्िः wre कृटण्यवषाे बाद्मणरटन्िन्न्ेचे
संवत्सरं vey बरेरम्‌। परिविन्िः परिषेश्लायया च
परिविद्यते दाता याजक चाद््रायण' sate) प्राणि
भूषएखसोमविक्रयो तपर कं क भात्‌ । खाद्रेयोषदिगन्धपुव्य-
फलू खय पवित + दलठ॒पकपालकेशभस्माखिगोरसपिख्याक-
fradefemal प्राजापत्यम्‌ । श अणतठमधच्छिरट पुः
शक्रिो श्यो होदुम्यर दह. गपावविक्रयौ चान्द्रायण

fag संडिता। ६१०9

Wary | रक्ञवलरङ्गरब्गन्ध गुडमधरसोष्ध विक्रयौ बिरान
qty | मांसल्वणलाचाच्चौरविक्रयौ were कुर्यात्‌ |
तख भूयश्चोपनयेत्‌। SEW खरेण बा गत्वा aw; जात्वा
दद्रा बजा प्राणायामं Fy ॥ !-२१।
afc बोणि सावित्राः avatfa समाहितः |
मासं गोहे पयः पौला सुच्यतेऽसखत्‌प्रतिग्रात्‌ ॥ २४
अयाज्ययाजनं WAT Waa च ।
wfrarcavtts विभिः aes व्यं पोहति । २५
येषां हिलान। साविवौ नान्यत यथाविधि |
ताचारविल्वा लोम्‌ Weary Taras पनाययेत्‌ ॥ २६
प्रायिकं विकौपेन्ति fawtrera ये feat: |
बाधा VATS ATA ATTieRy | २७
aynfe rarer यन्ति कमणा TWAT चनम्‌ ।
तख््ोत्खगेण ष्यन्ति जप्येन तपसा कवा ॥ रट
वैदोदिताना नित्याना कर्नखां समतिक्रमे | :
ल्ञातकव्रतलोपे च प्रायिश्नमभोजमम्‌ ॥ २८
अवगूयचरेत्‌ wearer निपातने |
इच्छरातिल्लच्छ' gala fanart wifes ३०
एनखिभिरनिधिं water कत्‌ समाचरेत्‌ |
इतनिणजनषेताग शगु त चनोवित्‌। ६।
बाडन्नाख छन्ना विद्हानपि waa; |
ACA TATA स ख इन्द "द म संवसेत्‌ । १२
अथोतिषख वर्षाखि वालो बाण्टनघोद़थः |
wrafeureasier जियो रोगि एव च 4 Re,

atc faq. feat |
waufafenettarre पापानामपुकये |
wfimte ques प्रायिकं प्रकल्यैत्‌ ॥ १४
इति eq wire चतुःपंचायोऽध्यायः + १४॥

EET CEREAL)

पंच्चपंचखाणोऽधायः।

wea रदस्यप्रायलित्ानि wafer) सवन्तीमासादयं
शातः प्रत्नं Tea प्राणायामान्‌ कत्वेककालं इविष्याथौ
मासेन aww पूतो भवति। कर्मणोऽन्ते wafaat गां
दात्‌ | व्रतेनाघमषेषेन च सुरापः पूतो भवति | गायत्री.
रशखाडसख्लजयेन रवणंस्ते यजत्‌ चिराचपोषितः yaa
शूक्रलपशोमार्भ्वां गुरूतस्यगः | !--\ I

जबाश्वमेधः MATZ सवं पापापनोदनः |

तजाघमषं णं सूक्तं सर्वपापापनोदनम्‌ + ©

प्राशायामं feo: कुात्‌ सवे पापापलुक्तये |

zwar सवं पापाणि प्राणायामे इलस्य तु ॥ <

सब्याष्ति सप्रणवां गायत्रीं शिरसा Sy

ग्पटेशायतप्राणः प्राणायामः F SGA ye

अकार चचाप्यकारंच मकारंच प्रजापतिः।

वेददवाजजिरदुड््‌ वःख {रतीति च॥ १.

fare एव च वैरेभ्यः पाष पादमदृदृर्त्‌ः।

तहत्व योऽस्याः सावित्राः परमेष्टो प्रजापतिः i ct

एतदश्चरमे ता च AIA व्याद़तिपुः काम्‌ |

शग्धय जोवेड विदुषो वेद्गुण्छेन रुज्यते | {२

fawefeat | ate

शेष सरङ्लत्वस्त्वभ्य य afetafaa fea: |

HA saioMAsl मासात्‌ BAarfefa Fas ॥ {३
एतच्यविसयुक्षा काले च क्रियया war |
विप्र्षतियविड़.जातिगे ख्यां वाति साधुषु ॥ १४
आ इारपूविंकास्तिघो महाव्याहतयोऽव्ययाः |
विषदा चेव गायत्री विज्ञेयं बरह्मणो मुखम्‌ ॥ १५
योऽषोते; ₹हन्यहन्येतां वीयि वषौतन्दरितः |
सबद परमभ्यति बायभ्रूतः खमूत्तिमान्‌ ॥ १६
एकाक्षरं परं बह्म प्राणायामः परं तपः |
साविवपास्तु पर नास्ति मौनात्‌ सत्यं विशिष्यते ॥ ९७
चरन्ति सञवेदिक्यो जुोति यजति क्रियाः 5
अत्तरन्वद्चयं Ta Aalt रव प्रजापतिः ॥ १८
विधियच्नाज्जपयत्नो fafact cafaq a: |
खपां ए स्या तगुणः Beal मानसः स्मतः |i
ये पाकयत्राञ्चत्वारो बिधियत्रसमत्विता।

wat जपयन्नस्य कलां asia षोडयीम्‌ ॥ २.
जप्येनेव तु संस्ष्येद्नाह्मणो ata संशयः,
कव्य दन्यब्रवा SATA ATU SAA ॥ Re
“fa fue whare पच.चायोऽष्यायः ॥ ५५

4a

षट.पञ्चाशोऽधायः।

अथातः सर्ववेदषविव्ाणि भवन्ति, येषां जपैख रोमं
हिजातयः पापेभ्यः gaat, अचमषं णम्‌ । देवतम्‌ ।
Hey: । तरतृसमन्दौयम्‌ । HAUS) पावमान्डः |
qaterfaal | अतिषङ्गाः । पदस्तोमाः । सामानि arg
तयः। भारूष्डानि। चन्द्रसाम्‌। पुरुषत्रते सामनी।
आव्‌लिङ्गम्‌। वाद्स्पत्यम्‌। ema) भाश्रसक्तम्‌।
सामनौ wean at wasfeaq, qaafac: | fas-
WEA) महाव्रतम्‌ । नाराय्पीम्‌। Tera च । {--२५॥
त्रोरयाञ्यदटोहानि रथन्तर च
wfaad वामदे STs ।
एतानि गोतानि पुनन्ति जन्तन्‌
जातिन्मर८ लभते यद्च्छ्त्‌ || २७
दूति awa घर्ा्ाखे षटपचाथोऽष्यावः । ५९॥

सप्रपञ्ाशोऽष्यायः |

अय त्याज्याः | ater: । पतिताः | faqed area:
पिद्तखाग्रडाः। स; Baraysatarafaarenr: | अप्रति.
wares प्रतिग्रहप्रसङ्गः वव येत्‌। प्रतिग्ररण बाद्णामां
राद्यप तेजः प्रणश्यति । द्रव्याणां atfaara ufaavfafy
य: ग्रतिग्रषं कथात्‌ ख दावा ह fanaa, प्रतिग्रह

fou संहिता 1 ६२१

समर्थश्च यः प्रतिग्रहं am tq स दाढठलोक्माप्रोति।
एषोदकसूलफलाभयासमिषम ~ यय्यासनगच्पुष्यदधिशाकां
चाभ्य ary न निणदेत्‌ | ! - १* ॥
स{:याभ्य्‌ दतां frat पुरस्राटयुचोदिताम्‌।
arat प्रजापतिमेने अपि दुष्क तकरणः ॥ ff
arafea पितरस्तद्य दशणवषोथा एच च|
न च yal वष्टत्यग्नियेस्तामभ्यवमन्धते ॥ १२
गुरन्‌ भत्याबु्िोषरचि wa पिढदेवताः |
waa: प्रतिष्टघ्नौयाव्र तु aq weal ततः ॥ १२
एतेष्वपि च कार्ये समर्थस्ततूप्रतिग्र |
नाद्यात्‌ कलटाषग्टपनितेभ्यस्तया दषः ॥ {१
Tey त्वभ्यतीतेषु विना वा aw ₹ वसन्‌ ।
अमनो टतन्तिमन्बि च्छन्‌ ख्यात्‌ साधत: सदा | १५
आरिकः कुलमित्रःच दासगोपासनापिताः'
एते Neg भोज्यात्रा यश्चात्मानं निवेदयेत ॥ १५
इति वेणवे Vara सपञ्चागोऽध्यायः ॥ ve |

अषटपद्चाशोऽध्यायः |

अथ ग्टहाश्रभिखस्रविधोर्था भवति। शक्तः शव
खो;सितच्च । शुक्तेनार्थन aefea करोति तष्टं वत्वमा-
सादयति | यच्छवलेन AAAI 1 यत्‌ कष्णन तत्‌
तिथक्षम्‌। खटलपाञ्जितं va want शक्तम्‌ । अनन्तर-
eqmre थवलम्‌ । अन्तरितटभतु पा च हण्णम्‌-॥!--८।

६२२ विष्णुस ता |

क्रमा गतं प्रोतिदायः प्राप्त" सद भाया ।
अवियषेय सवेषां धनं ca’ प्रकौन्ति तम्‌ ॥ ९

खत्‌ कोचश्खासम्प्रा्मविक्र यख विक्रयैः |
कतोपक्ारदाप् च शवलं सपुदाद्धतम्‌ | १“
पाणिंदयुतचोगयासपरतिरुपकसा हसेः |
ग्याजेनोपालित" यश्च तत्‌ AG समुदाहृतम्‌ ॥ cf
यथाविधेन cary यत्किं चत्‌ कुर्ते नरः |
तश्राविधमवाप्रोति सफल Wey ae a | १२
दूति वेणवे चप्रशालेऽर्पश्चाशोऽध्यायः॥ ५८ ॥

एकोनषटितिमीऽष्यायः |

eal वेवाहिकाग्नौ पाकयन्नान्‌ बुधात्‌ सायं
प्राताग्न्ोतरम्‌ । देवताभ्वो जुह्यात्‌ | चन्द्रकं सन्निकर्ष -
विप्रक्रषेयोहं थे पृयोमासाभ्यां waa) प्रत्ययनं पशना ।
शरदृग्रोभयोच्ाग्रयणेन। बौष्ियवयोवौ पाके। त्वार्षि-
काग्यधिज्नावः। wae सोमेन | वित्ताभावे year axatr-
नया | Yara’ यागे परिहरेत्‌ । यच्राथे fafqaaamaa
सज्गलमेव वितरेत्‌ | सायं प्रातः वदेवं ayarq भिश्च
forqa दद्यात्‌ । अचि तजिस्षादानेन गोदानफलमवाप्रोति |
ferent तक्मा गवां दद्यात्‌। बश्ो."वा प्रक्षिपेत्‌
ward विद्यमाने न faye: प्रत्याचच्तोत। कणन
पेष्यौ qwt कृष्म scat इति पचसूना aveq
तजिन्कूश्ययं ख ब्ह्मदेवभूतपिदनरवश्रान्‌ ङ यथात्‌ | खाध्यावो

faw संहिता | ६२९

जह्मयन्नः। होमा दैवः | बलिभौतः। पिदतप थं faa: |
चयन्रश्चातिचिपूजञुनम्‌ ॥ (—24 |
दे¶तातिथिदत्यानां पितणामामनस्तया।
न निवपरति पचानामुच्छसन्‌ न स जोवति॥ २६५
aware यतिमिसुजीवन्तेयते सटा यमात्‌ |
तश्नारभ्यागतानेतान्‌ ग्डस्थो नावमानयेत्‌ ॥ २७
TE एव यजते ग्ड द्स्यस्तप्यते तपः |
ददाति च zea AAAI ्डाखमी | २८
ऋषय. पितरो देवाः भूतान्यतिथयस्तथा |
आशासते कुटम्विभ्यस्तक्ाच्छ्टो हामी ॥ re
विशरगे तेवां सतताव्रदानं, Sa at ब्ाह्मणपूजनं च |
खाध्यायसेवां पिष्टतपं णंच, रत्वा zet क्रपदं प्रयाति।
इति वे व्यवे wire एकोनषरितमोऽध्यायः \ ve |

घषूटितमोऽधायः ।

AG Yat Sara मूत्रपुरौषोत्सगे कुयात्‌ दशि
wifaqat-cat दिवा चोदन खः Basta | नाप्रच्छा-
दितायां भूमौ । न फालष्टायाम्‌ । न छायायाम्‌ | नखो-
घरे। न Wa न GI AAA! न वल्मीके । न
पयि | न रण्वायाम्‌। न पराशचौ | नोद्याने। नोद्यानो-
CHIARA | नाङ्कारे। न wafal न गोमधे। म
गोव्रजे | Aad | नोदके। न प्रत्यनिलानलेक्स्नो-
qeatawate| नेवावगुख्ठितशथिराः। sty easter:

९२४ faqufea |

यरिष्ञ्य गुदं गहोतथिश्रञ्लोयायादि्मद्भिचचोह,ताभिगेन्ध-
लेपलयकरं WTS FATA | (—Rw ,
एका fay गुदे तिखस्तये कवर करे दथ ।
खभयोः समः दातव्या र्दस्तिलनस्तु पादयोः ॥ २५
एतच्च चं हस्यानां दिगुणं ब ह्मचारिणाम्‌ ।
विगुणं च वनय्थान। यतीनांच चत॒गु णम्‌ ॥ २६
दति वैष्णवे धर्मथाखं षष्टितमोऽध्यायः ॥ ६० |

एकषषटितिमोऽघायः।

अथ पालाशं दन्तधावनं नाद्यात्‌ । AAT खान्तकारि्ट-
विभोतकधवघन्वनजम्‌। न च बन्धृकनिम॑णढीः fara तिख
तिन्दुक्गजम्‌। न च दोविदारयमोपोलुपिष्णरेद्ग्‌दगुगगुलु-
अम्‌ न पारिभद्रकाख्िकामोचर्गाल्यलोथयजप्‌। न मध्‌-
रम्‌ । नगच्छम्‌ । MY शष्कम्‌ । न शुषिरम्‌ a पृतिगन्‌ि ।
न पिच्छिलम्‌ । न दलिणापराभिम॑चः, अदादोदन्न खः
MAG Ws बटासनानीखरिरकरच््नवद रसष्न' निम्बारि
मेदापामागेमालतोक ङभविलखवानाममदतमम्‌ । कषायं faa’
करटुकच" {--१५॥

ANAT GRY हाद गाङ्ग. लम्‌ ।

प्रातभत्वा च यतवागभ A ATA धावनम्‌ | १६

WITS Yat CABAL दे MAGA |

अमावास्यां न चाश्रोयाहन्तका्ट" AZTLT ॥ १३

दूति amd धमाथाम्बे एण तमोऽध्यायः ॥ ‹१॥

'दिषष्टितमोऽध्यायः t

aa fextatat aatfantqa ware ae
तीर्थम्‌, WESAS बाह्मम्‌ । BEAT देवम्‌ । aay
सूने पित्रमम्‌। अनन्धुणाभिरफेनिलाभिनगशूटरेककराव-
श्जिताभिरक्ाराभिरद्िः wet FR खासीनोऽन्तखलुः
प्राघ्ुष्ठश्चोदम्नसो वा तन्मनाः खमनाखाचामेत्‌। ब्राह्मणं
तीर्थेन विराचामेत्‌। fe; wwearqi खान्धद्धिमेशनं
दयं Way !{-८॥

ृत्‌कण्ठतालुगाभिस्तु sarees दिजावयः |

WAT] स्तौ च शूद्रश्च Tay ख्टाभिरन्ततः । -

दति वेणवे udrare हिवरितमोऽध्यायः ॥ ५२ ॥

चिषष्टितमोऽधाायः |

अथ योगत्तेमायेमौष्नरमुपगच्छेत्‌। || Aare
प्रपदेत। नाधार; ata | म उपल; न feats: |
नातिप्रत्यूषसि | नातिखायम्‌। न रश्यो; । न ew ।
न सविद्ितपानोयम्‌ | नातितृणेम्‌ । act न सन्ततं
व्यालव्याधिताने वीमे, । awates! नदोनै;। न
गोभि; नादान्ते; यवसोदके बाद्नानामादक्वामनः
च त्त.्यापनोदन न FAI) न चतुष्यथमधितिष्ठत्‌। न
Tal टचमुलम्‌। Aya! नदटखम्‌। न मगूनां

६२६ विशणुख्डिता।

वनृधनागारम्‌। न केश (परङ्रपालाखिनश्माङ्गसन्‌। म
कापासाश्थि। चतुष्पथं प्रदक्षिणी कुग्धात्‌ ' देवताच ।
मन्रातांङ वन्तीन्‌ | अग्निव्राहमणागणिकापूणौक्भादभ-
च्छवध्वजपताकावोटच्तवदमाननन्यावत्तांख। तानलहन्त-
चामराश्व-गजाजगोदधिकौर-मभुखिदाथकांचच। वोणा-
चन्दनायुधाद्रेगोमयपुप-थाक्-गोरोचना दूर्बाप्ररोहांच् |

उ णौषालङर-मणि-कन क-रजत-वल्नासन-यानाभिषां ख ।
WET EA रार ज्न्‌.ब इ कपश्कुमारोमो्दां हृष्टा प्रयावा-
दिति | wa मन्तोग्मन्तव्यङ्गान्‌ दृष्टा निवन्तेत । वान्तविरिक्त
मुण्यडितमलिन-वस्लनजरिलवामनांच्च ॥ कापायिव्रजित-
मलिनां च्च । तेलगुडगश्ष्कगोमये षनट णपलाश्भस्माङ् रां च |
लवणाक्गौवासवनसककाप सर-निगडमुक्तकेशां ख | वौोगा-
चद्दनाद्रेयाक्ोष्णोषालङ्रणकुमारोः परस्मानकालेऽभिनन्द-
afefa । देवब्राह्मणगुरुबभ्च्‌ efaarat छायां नाक्रामेत्‌ |
निषूतवान्तरूधिरविन्दतख्रानोदकानि च । न वत्सतन्त्रीं
ae । प्रेति न धावेत्‌। न दथा नदीं तरेत। न
देवताभ्य प्द्टिभ्यश्चोदकमप्रदाय। न बाडइभ्याम्‌) न
भिन्रया नावा | नकच्छ ( कूल ) मधितिष्टेत्‌ । त कूपमवलो-
HAIL । न ATA ॥ १--५° |

ठ बभारिक्पलात स्नोरोगिवरचक्रिशाम्‌।
पन्था Sal Wee षां मान्यः Glas भूपतेः ॥ ९३

दूति oma ध्या तो सिषष्टितसोऽध्यायः tas ॥

"चतुःषष्ठितमोऽध्यायः ।

चरनिपानेषु न ज्ानमाचरेत्‌। याचरेत्‌ पश्चपिणढा-
दत्धापस्तवापदि। नाजो्यो।! न चातुरः । न मम्नः।
HUT) राडइदथंनवन्नेम्‌। न सथ्ययोः। भावः-ख्राण-
शुयाकिरयग्रस्तां प्राचोमवलोक्छ arg) खातः fad
नावधूनेत्‌ । नाङ्गेभ्यन्तोयमुदरेत्‌। न ते लवत्‌ संस्मयेत्‌ ।
माप्र्षालितं पुवेरतं वसनं विग्याव्‌ । ara: strata
waren विखयात्‌। न म्ब च्छाग्द्जपतितेः सड
सम्भाषणं FAG! ज्ायचात्‌ पभरखवणा-देवग्ठातसरोवरेषु |
खड तादृभूमिष्ठमूद क TU, स्थावरात्‌ प्रवत्‌, TATATSA,
तस्मादपि साधृपरिग्होतं, सर्वत एव गाक्गम्‌ । खततोये
सतम लापकर्षोऽप्य्‌ निमव्जपापोदिरेति तिखभिडिरण्यव्णी
दूति चतदभिरिदमापः प्रवहत इति च तोथेमभिमग्धयेत्‌ |
ततोऽख. निमम्नस््िरवमष थां जयेत्‌। तदहिष्णोः परमं
पदमिति वा। vet arfaat वा। युष्छते मन इत्धमुवाक्धं
वा । पुरूषपूक्ञं aT) खातच्ाद्रवाखा देवपिरटतपणमन्भःखय
एव Haq! प्ररिवक्तितषासाेत्‌ तौयेसुन्लोय | अक्त्वा
देवपिटतपण' खानयाटीं न पौड़्येत्‌ । खात्वा चस्य विधि-
बदुपस्येत्‌ । पुऽषन्‌ लेन MS पुरूषाय पुष्या दद्याद्‌ |
searufa पात्‌ आदाधैव feata alan देवतानां
कृथात्‌। तदनन्तरं पित्रो पितणाम्‌। ततादौ सखव -
saat तशं कुयात्‌ | ततः समग्बन्धिवान्ध वानाम्‌ 1 ततः

vo

are विष्णस्हिता ।

खड्टाम्‌। एवं नित्वञ्ायो स्यात्‌ । area पवितां
यथाशक्ति जपेत्‌ । fatwa: साविवोौन्बवश्यं ' जपेत्‌ | पुरुष
aqme | नेताभ्यामधिकमसिति । (—2e. ॥

सखातोऽधिश्ारौ भवति देवे पिमं ख कर्मशि।

पविताणां तथा जपः टाने च विधिनोदिति॥ ve

Wag: ara त cay’ डु चिन्तितम्‌ |

Wala णाभिविज्जस्य गण्यन्त ofa धारणा ॥ ४!

are te यातनादुःखं नित्यस्नायी म पश्यति।

नित्घ छ्ानेन qa Bcf पापकृतो नराः ॥ ४२

दूति ष्णते धर्मासनं चतुःषटहितमोऽध्यायः; ॥ ६४

पच षष्रटितमोऽधायः।

अथातः खातः सग्रया!लतपाशिपादः खाश्वान्ती
देवताश्ौयां स्थले वा भगवन्तमनादिनिधनं वाशदेवमभ्य-
श येत्‌। what: प्राणस्तोत इति जोवादानं दश्वा Er
मन दत्यनुवाकनाबाषहन BAT जानुम्णं पाणिभ्यां शिरसा
च नमस्कारं Fat! Witfesta तिशभिरष्यं' निवे-
द्येत्‌ । हिरण्छवणां इति चतरभिः पाद्यम्‌ । शत्र भाषो
धन्बन्धा दत्याचमनोयम्‌ | इदमापः प्रवत इति खानौयम्‌।
रथे HAY टषभराजा शूत्धतुलेपनालद्भारो | युवा वासा
दूति बासः। एुष्यावतौरिति ay ucfe धूपमिति
धषम्‌ । तेखोऽसि wafafa दोषम्‌ । दधिक्राव इति मध्‌-
पकः । हिरख गभं इत्य्टाभिरनेषेदयम्‌ | !-! १।

विष्णुभ हिता | ६२९

चामर व्यजनं A Sa’ पानासने तथा |
शाविं गोव तत्‌ wa देवाय विनिवेदयेत्‌ ५ १४
WRIT च जपेत्‌ सुहं वे पौरुषं ततः |
तेनेव जुडयादाज्य' य esata पदम्‌ ॥ १५

इति ama घमथासरे पश्चषहितमोऽष्यायः ॥ ९५॥

षट.षषूठितमोऽघाायः |

न नक्तं खहौतिनोदकेन देवपिटकं कुयात्‌ चन्दन-
खगमदागुरूदाखूकपू र कृदःमजातोफलवत्म ममुलेपनं न
दद्यात्‌। न वासो नौलौरकम्‌ न मणिख्वणेयो; प्रतिरुष-
मलङ्रणम्‌। नोग्रगस्ि। नागख्ि। न कण्टकिजम्‌ |
कण्ट किजमपि qe सुगन्धि दद्यात्‌ । रक्रमपि and
जलजं च दद्यात्‌ । न धूपा जौवजातम्‌ | न waded विना
किंचन Stata are’ नेयार्थ । न भच्छे अ्यजामः
feutaie | पचनखमतस्यवराह्मासानि ख ॥ {- १४ ।

प्रयतच एचिभू ता समेव निवेदयेत्‌ |

TUT, समना BAT त्वराक्रोघविब(्नितः ॥ {४

दूति. tat ware षटषहठितमोऽष्यावः ॥ ९६॥

सप्तषष्‌ठितमोऽधायः।

अथाम्निं परिससृद्च पर्छ परिस्तीयष परिषिश्य सरतः
पाकादग्रपुष व्य TENG | TST VET णाव प्रसुकावा-

४३० fawdfear |

निरूढाय पुरुवाय सत्यायाश्युताय वाङ्देषाय । अथाग्नये
सोमाय faara बरद्णाय इन्द्रायेन्द्राग्नभ्यां विष्ुभ्यो Sa:
प्रापतये अनुमतये wary बास्तोष्यतेये अगम्ये, fafe-
हते च । ततोऽव चेषेण बलि प्रत्‌ । भच्योपभच्याभ्याम्‌ |
असितः पृञ््लामनंः। अम्वानामासोतिदुलानामासोति
नितबौनामासीति चुपुशिकानामासोति सवोखाम्‌।.
afefa quit ख्मद्रलि भद्रकालौति सखद्थिष्वभिप्रदशिणम्‌ ।
ष्यष्यायां भ.वायां धिये | froma वनसखतिम्यख । घमा
ध्मयोद्ारे aaa च । उद धाने वरूणाय | विष्णव sag:
खले मर्डः इति दपदि । खपरिशरये वै शवश्याय as
भूजेभ्यख । इन्द्रायेन्द्रुरुपभ्य इति gate) यमाय ae:
पुरपेभ्य इति दत्ति्थाद | वरूणाय वशूणापुरुषेभ्य इति
षाह | सोमाय सोमपुरूपेभ्य इत्युन्तराई' । बरह्मणे बद
yeaa पूति मध्ये । ऊह माकाथाय | दिवाचरेभ्यो भूतेभ्य
दूति wee | नक्तं चरेभ्य इति नक्तम्‌ । ततो दचिणाग्र षु
दर्भे faa पितामहाय प्रपितामहाय ara पितान्धं
्पितामश्च खनामगोत्राभ्याश्च पिष्डनिर्वप्रणं sara |
पिण्डानां चाजुलेपनपुष्य पू पनेषेदयादि दद्यात्‌। उदककल-
समुपनिधाय खस्ययनं वाचयेत्‌ खकाकश्व पचानां भुवि
निवपेत्‌ । feria दद्यात्‌ अतिथिपृजने च परं फलम
तिरेत्‌ । सायमतियिं wa’ saa नाच येत्‌। अनाथित-
afafe ग्य न वासयेत्‌ यथा वर्णनां amy ween
सीणां wat तया avearfafa: | ततुपूज्ञायां ख -
माप्नोति | !--१२।

fewdfear | ६११

अतिथिये य भग्नायो aera प्रतिजिवन्तते |
तस्मात्‌ इशटतमादाय दुष्क तन्तु प्रयच्छति | ३
एकरा ्र' हि निवसव्रतिथितरौ हणः स्मतः |
प्रनित्या हि fafaaang तस्मादतिथिरुच्यते ॥ ३४
नेकाग्रामीणमतियिं fan’ साङ्गतिकं तथा |
उप्तं देः विद्याद्वाया यन्राम्नयो;पि वा ॥ १४
यदि त्वतिथिधम्म् च्त्ियो मागतः |
भूक्तवत्र च विप्र षु कामं तमपि भोखयेत्‌ ॥ ३६
बै ग्यशुद्रावपि प्राक्षि कूटम्बेऽतिथिधर्शिणो |
भोजयेत्‌ सद शल्ये स्तावाद थं स्यं प्रयोजयन्‌ | १७
इतरा ण्यपि स्यारोन्‌ Talat ख्डमागतान्‌ |
प्रताव्रः यथाशक्ति भोजयेत्‌ TE भाययेया ॥ ३८
सुवासिनी कुमारीच रोगिणीं गुठि णीं तथा ।
अतिविभ्योःग्र ए~ तान्‌ भोजये विचारयन्‌ ॥ १९
VTA यस्तु एतेभ्यः पूवं भुङ्केऽविषन्तग्णः |
खगुन्नानोन जानाति way जश्धिमामनः॥ ve
wma च fry सत्येषु खंषु चेव fe
aalarat ततः wareafaeay दम्पती; ॥ ४१
देवान्‌ पितन्‌ मनुष्यां च wats WATS देवताः ।
पूजयित्वा ततः पञ्चादृग्टड्स्थः शेषयुग्‌ भवेत्‌ ॥ ४२
अधं स केवलं YER यः प्रचत्यालकारणात्‌ |
यन्नशिष्टायनं तत्‌ सतामन्नं विधौयते ॥ ४९
खाध्यायेनाभ्निहोवे ण यन्नन तपसा तया |
म चाप्नोति wel लोकान्‌ यथा त्वतियिपृजनात्‌ ॥ ४४

६९२ विष्शुसंहिता |

सायं प्रातश्वतिषये प्रदद्यादासनोदके |

अब्र व sara wae विधिपूर्वकम्‌ ॥ ४५
प्रतिश्रयं तथा wei पादाभ्यङ्ग" सङोपकम्‌ |
प्रत्येकरानेनाप्रोति गोप्रदानसमं फलम्‌ ॥ ४६

afa वेष्णवे wanta सप्पा तमोऽष्यायः ॥ ६७॥

अष्टिषष्‌टितमोऽध्यायः।

STRAT ATMA | खात्वा मुक्योरश्रीयात्‌।
असुक्रयोर स्तंगतयोह शौ खाता BTV fe | न गोबाद्मणो-
परागेऽश्रीयात्‌। म राज्यव्यसने। प्रबसिताग्निषोत्ी
यदाम्निषहोढ' छतं मन्येत तदाश्रोयात्‌। यदा कृतं मन्येत
कैश्बदेवमपि। पर्णि च्व यदाहृतं मन्येत पवे। नाग्रीया-
चाजोग। ATTA! न्‌ मध्याह्नं! म want
नाद्रवासाः। ~कवासाः। म नग्नः। न rere
गोतृक्टकः। न भिखासनगतः। न च शयनगतः। न
भिब्रभाजने। waar । न ुवि। न पाणौ । लवणश्च
aa दद्यात्‌ सव्राश्रोयात्‌। न बालकान्‌ निभेत्‌ aay
नेको faeqi नो तदहम्‌ । न दिवा धानाः। न
रात्रो तिलसयुक्तम्‌ ' न दधि ema न alfaercaz-
पिष्यलश्ाणथाकम्‌ । नादत्त्वा ATER | नानाद्रेषादः।
नानाद्रंकरमुखख। नोच्छिर्च तम ।(दद्यात्‌। ग चन्द्रा
कतारका निरीचेत। न मूर्दानं सप्येत्‌) म aw
maa) प्राज्न तोऽ्रोयात्‌। दकिणासुखो बा । भभ

विष्यखंहतां। aan

पूश्थान्रम्‌। खमनाः aanagfan: । न निःयेषद्त्‌ स्मात्‌ ।
अन्व दधिमधसपिं :पयःतशषुपलमोदकेभ्यः ॥ १--४५ |
नाग्नीयादहाथया सादं नाका न वथोलितः |
agat प्रं लमाणानां मेकस्मिन्‌ बहवस्तथा ॥ ४६
Ware afeze? देषागारे कथञ्चन
fatarafaa तोयं नातिशौदहदित्यमाथचरेत्‌ ॥ ४०
म ठतोयमथास्रोयान्र चाप्यं कथश्चन्‌ |
मातिप्रगे नातिसायं न सायं प्रादराशितः॥ 8८
न भावदुशटमश्नोयाच्र WI भावदूपिते।
शयानः प्रौटृपादच कला चेनावसक्थिकाम्‌ ॥ ४
दूति awa whura ऽष्षहितमोऽभ्यायः ॥ ९८ ॥

एकोनसप्रतितमोऽधायः।

नाध्मोचतड योप चदु खियसुपेयात्‌। न गाइ"
शुक्ा। म ओद eat नोपनिमन्वितः aw (न
खात्वा न EMT!) नवतो (area gaat) म
दलितः | न देवायतमश्मशानमशुन्धपलयेषु | न टश्तमूलेषु ।
न दिवा। न wera: | न मलिनाम्‌। म मलिनः।
नाभ्यक्ताम्‌। नाभ्यज्ञः। न रोगान्तीम्‌ । न रोगान; ।{--! ६॥
न Claret नाधिकाङ्गं तयेव च वयोऽधिकाम्‌ |
नोपियादृयुभि षीं नारीं Sta मायु fer जीविषुः + १७॥
दूति sae घर्माश्ास्न पकोनसपततितमोऽष्यायः ॥ ६९ ॥

[1

सप्ततितमोऽधाायः

भा द्रपादः ख्यात्‌ | मोन्तरापगवाकशिराः । न नग्नः |
wees | नाका, न पलाश्शयने। न प॑चदारुरते,
न गलजभग्नटठते | न विटा दग्धङते । न fra नाम्निश्‌ टे ।
म घटासिकदुमजे। न अमश्ानथुन्यालयदेवतायतनेषु ) म
चपलमध्ये। न नारौमध्ये। न धान्यगोगुरूडताशनस्टुरा-
्यामुपरि।॥ {-१६॥

मोच्छिटो न दिवा ख्यात्‌ सन्ययो^ न भखनि।

देय न चाश्वो नारद्रोन चख पः तमस्तके ॥ fo

इति awa udara सप्तितमोऽध्यायः || ७° |

एकसप्रतततमोऽधायः |

अथ न ay नावमन्धेत। नच हीनाङ्गाधिकाङ्गान्‌
भूमन्‌ धनदहोनानव्दसेत्‌। न हौनान्‌ सेवेत । खाग्ाय-
विरोधि कम नाचरेत्‌। वयोऽनुर्पं वें कात्‌ श्ुत-
स्माभिजन य waa देशस्य च । नौडतः | नित्यं थाश्नादय-
वेयौ स्यात्‌, सति विभवे न ऽगेशंमलवदासाः स्थात्‌!
न नास्तोग्यभिभाषेत। न निगेन्धोग्रगन्‌धि cia are
fast) fara रक्तप्रपि। fea वेणवौम्‌ )
कमगडलुश्र सोदकम्‌ । वापी स,पदीतम्‌ | Thee च awe |
नादित्यमुदान्तमीद्येत। ate यान्तम्‌ । न यासा तिरो
हितम्‌ | म चादशजलमष्यगतम्‌ | नम्ष्याङ। A AV

विष्णु स्ता | ६१९

श्रीम खम्‌ 1 न ते लोदक्योः ख च्छायाम्‌ | न मलवत्यादर्थ।
न प्रों भोजनसमये , न स्त्रियं नग्नाम्‌। न कन्‌ मेड
मानम्‌। न चालामभ्वषटकुखररम्‌ | न चं विषमस्थो टषादि
युम्‌ । नोखन्तम्‌ । न मन्तम्‌। नामेष्यमम्नौ परिपत्‌,
नाष्टक.। न व्िधम्‌। नापसखपि। नाग्नि लद्येत्‌, न.
पादौ प्रतापयेत्‌ | कुेस्तेषु वा परि्ज्यात्‌। a कांख-
भाजने चापयेत्‌। न पादं पादेन | न भुवमालिखेत्‌। न
शोद्रमर्ही स्यात्‌ | न"टणन्छेदौ स्यात्‌ | न उन्तेथखलोमानि
च्डिन्यात्‌ | दातं वजे येत्‌। वालातपसेवां च । बस्रोपान-
हमास्थोपवौतान्धन्य्टतानि न घारयेत्‌ न शूद्राय मतिं
दद्यात्‌ नोच्छिष्ट्विष्ौ। न तिलान्‌। न चाष्योष-
feted 1 मन वलम्‌ । न्‌ संहताभ्यां पाणिभ्यां शिर seta
कण्ड येत्‌। न दधिषुमनसौ प्रत्याचक्लौत | नामनः खज-
मपकषं येत्‌। SA न प्रबोधयेत्‌ । नोदक्यामभिभाषेत ।
ज aera) अम्निटेवनाद्यणसचत्रिधौ fad
पाणिसुरेत्‌। न परदेतर चरन्तो यामाचन्नौत | न पिबन्त
अतृखकम्‌। नोदइतान्‌ Wea येत्‌। न शूद्रराज्ये निवसेत्‌ ।
नाधार्मिकजनाकीर्ख। न संवतेदेदाडीने। aes ग
fact पदंते। म टयाचे्टां कुथौत्‌। न दृत्यगीते। नास्फो-
टनकाखम्‌ i arate कीन्तेयेत्‌ | नाहृतम्‌ | नाप्रियम्‌। न
afernfa स्ययेत्‌। नामानसवजानौयादीष मायुजि-
जीतिषु | fat सम्योपासनं कुथात्‌। न awe:
mis त्‌ । म्रनिनित्ततः खानि न स्पुथेत्‌ ! परस्य दण्ड
MAS | Way थासनाथं ताडयेत्‌ । देवबाद्मणयाल-
“3

६२६ विगाहिता)

महानां परोवादं पररिररेत्‌ | धशविकडौ चाधकामौ |
लोकविदहिशच धश्रमपि। way शान्तिहोम कुात्‌। न
ढणमपि रिन्यात्‌। अनत तिष्ठत्‌) एवमाचारसेबो
स्यात्‌ ॥ {-<< ॥
ख तिभत्छुदितं सम्यक्‌ wafers निषेवितम ।
तमाच।र faata धर्मकामो जितेन्द्रियः lee
आचाराज्नभते चायुराचारादोखितां गतिम्‌।
अचारादनमसग्यमाचारादन्यतर्णम्‌ ॥ ९१
सलत्तणद्ीनोऽपि यः सदाचार शन्‌ नरः ।
यहधानोनसूयस्च wi वषौशि जोवति ॥ ८.२

दूति वैष्णवे धश्गान्ं एकसप्तितमोऽष्यायः ॥ of

दिसप्रततितमोऽध्यायः।

दमयपेन तिभ त्‌। दमचेन्दरिवाणां प्रकौन्नितः। दान्त

स्यायं लोकः Ws नादान्तस्य क्रिया काचित्‌ we
ष्यति ॥ {--४।
दमः faa’ परमं मङ्गल्यं परमं दमः।
दमेन समाग्राति यत्‌ किंचिन्न afar | ५

दशा्ैयुक्तन रथेन याति

मनोवश्चे नापथानुवत्तिना ।

तंचद्रथं नापहरन्ति वाजिन

स्तथागतं नावजयन्ति WAT: | ६

fay संहिता | ६३७

आपूथमाणम्लप्रतिष्ठ' |
समुदमापरः प्रविशन्ति ae |

तदत्‌ कामा यं प्रविशन्ति स्वं

स शान्तिमाप्नोति न कामकामी ॥ 9

इति वे शये wiara हिखप्ततितमोऽष्यायः | ७२॥

चरिस्षप्‌ततितमोऽधायः।

अथ त्राह स्‌: पुशटुत्र यद्य्यानामन्येत्‌। हितीये! हि
WAIT Vata छष्णपरक्षस्यापराह्वं विप्रान्‌ ख्खातान्‌
खाचान्तान्‌ यथाभूयो ,विद्याक्रमे ण कशोन्रेष्वासनेष्‌ -
पवेणयेत्‌। दो देते wal aa fast seq खान्‌।
waaquaa षेति, weedy काम्येषु च प्रथमपंच-
Rafer” इत्वा । पशा इ षु WAT aA | अमावास्या
QUAL चक्रेन | आग्रहायणया ऊद्रः कष्णारटकारु च क्रमे -
शेव प्रथममध्यमोत्तमप चकः | अन्व्टकार्‌ Ts ततो ATE
शानुन्नातः; पितनावाहयेत्‌। अपयान्छदरा इति mat
तिलेयीत॒धानानां विसजेनं छत्वा एत पितरः सथं श्ानम्न
आमे garage: पितर इृत्यावाग्नं कत्वा कुशतिलमिखण्
गन्धोदकेन यास्ति्ठन्छग्ता वागिति यस्मे मातेति च पाद्यं
fain fatara wer निषद्य चानुलेपनं छत्वा safe
वम््पुष्यालङ्ार पदो. यथाशक्त्या fauta समभ्यञ्चय wa-
y तमब्रमादायादित्या शद्रा वसव दूति वीच्याम्नोकरवागणी
wm तव्विप्र : कुविव्युक्ते माइतित्रय दद्यात्‌ । ये मात्रकाः

QR विष्णुरूष्डिता ।

पितर एतदः पितरोऽयं यप्र इति च विरलुमन््रयं sar
यथोपपन्र षु पात्र षु विधेषाद्रजतमयेष्वत्रं नमो विष्धेभ्या
इत्यव्रमादौ a खयोरमिषेदयेत्‌। पिते पितामशाव
प्रपितामहाय च नामगोत्राभ्यामुदश्च कषु । तददत्सु ATU-
णेषु aa प्रकामा अोरानयंहः क्रव्यादिति जपेत्‌ ।
दूतिहासपुराणधमग्थास्राणि चेति। उच्िषटसब्रिधौ
efauray दर्मपु रथिवौ efa cetera पिण्ड" पित्र
निदध्यात्‌ अन्तरीच्चं दपि रसतेति हितौयं पितामहाय |
aie विं <aafa तोयं प्रपितामहाय । येऽ पितरः
प्रोताडइतिवबासो देयम्‌ । aura: पितरो धन्त इत्यन्रम्‌ ।
aa पितरो wena’ यथाभागमाटषायध्वभिति दभ मूले
करघषं | Bar बहन्तोरित्यनेन सोदकेन प्रदक्षिणं
पिण्डानां विकरण" सेचनं रत्वा च्य TRE पालेपनाव्रादि-
भच्यभोज्यानि च निवेदयेत्‌। seana’ मभृष्टततिलैः
संयुक्तश्च । रुक्तवत्‌र्‌ away दभिमागतेषु मा मेक्तेटत्धत
सरटयामभ्य्‌ च्याव्रविकिरसुच्छ््टाग्रतः कृत्वा SAT भवन्तः
सम्पन्रमिति ugted खेष्वाचमनमादौ दत्वा ततः RTE-
खेषु दक्वा aaa ख्सुप्रोचितमिति weed सम्मा
दभपाणिः सवं बुधात्‌ । ततः ATTA यने राम
दूति प्रदतच्तिण' कलवा प्रत्येत्य च यथाथक्रि दत्तिणशाभिः
WIAA भवन्त Wat तेरुक्तोऽभिरताः ख
ufa zara पितरश्वेत्यभिजपेत्‌। Weates'@ नामगो-
ताभ्यां दसा विष्लंदेवा; प्रोयन्तास्िति ara रभ्यस्ततः
प्रान्नलिरिरं त्यनाः STAT याचेत |} {--२६

frmafeat | ete

दातारो नोऽभिवडःन्तां वेदा; सन्ततिरेव च |

Wal A Al AT व्यगमदड cag नोऽस्त्िति | २७.
तथास्त्विति ब्रूयुः ॥ २८

Wag a ag, wiefaala लभेमहि |

याचितारश्च a सन्तुमा च याचि Hae | २९
इत्ये ताभ्भामाथिषः प्रतिग्ट््य ॥ 26

वाजेवाजे दूनि ततोबराद्यणां ञ्च विसन्ने येत्‌ ।

पूजयित्वा वथान्यायमनलुब्रज्याभिवाद च | ३१

दूति ama wom विसघतितमोऽध्यायः ॥ ७8 ॥

चतुःसप्ततितमोऽधायः |

Seats Saga शाकमांसापू^ः =e’ स्त्वा wae
काखषटकावदङ्गो 2ayaaa इत्वा ara पिताम्चे प्रपिता-
we च पूरयदद्राद्यणान्‌ भोजयित्वा दक्िणाभिश्चपभ्य
शं पानुतज्य fags tai ततः कषु: क्यात्‌ । तन्मूले
प्रागुदगम्न्युपसमाधानं seat frst ' पणम्‌ । कपू बयः
मूले पुरुषाणां षू त्यमूले alu! पुरुषकपषृ वयं
सान्न नोदकेन पूरयेत्‌ । स्तीकष्‌ वयं सावेन पयसा । दधा
मांसेन पयसा च प्रत्येकं कपू त्रयम्‌ | पूरयित्वा जपेदेतद-
वहो भवतौभ्योऽस्तु चाक्षयम्‌ ॥ !--< ॥

दूति owt aaa नतुःसप्ततितमोऽध्यायः ॥ ov |

पञ्चुसप्रतितमोऽधायः।

पितरि जीवति यः are’ कुत्‌ स गेषां पिता क्‌ खात्‌
तेषां कुय्यात्‌। पितरि पितामर च जोवति येषां पितामहः।
पितरि पितामहे प्रपितामहे च जीवति नेव कथ्यात्‌। यस्य
पिता प्रतः स्यात्‌ स faa frye निधाय प्रपितामदात्‌
षरं meat eq) यथय पिता पितामहश्च प्रतौ रातां
स ताभ्यां पिण्‌डो दक्वा प्रितामहपितामहाय ददात्‌ ।
वय पितामहः प्रोतः स्यात्‌ स aa पिण्डं निधाथ प्रपिता
महात्‌ परं दाभ्या दद्यात्‌। य य पिता प्रपितामहश्च प्रतौ
aret स पिन fous नियाय पितामहात्‌ परं दाभ्यां
दद्यात्‌ । {--ऽ | |

मातामष्टानामणयेवं ats कुथादिचकच्शः।

मग्धोरेन यथान्यायं शेषाणां मन्वज्नितम्‌ ! ट

दूति वैष्णवे wire पंचसप्रतितमोऽध्यायः ॥ ७५॥

षटसप्रतितमोऽघायः।

भमावा घ्यास्तिबोऽषटकासिखरोऽन्श्का माघो प्रोष्टप-
Oe BUT वयोदयो बौपरियवपाङौ येति । !

एतांस्तु माइकानान्‌ वे नित्यानाह प्रजापतिः |

खाहमेतेषवक्वाखो ACH प्रतिपदते | 2

दूति aq? where घ सप्ततितमोऽध्यायः » ७६ #

सैप्रसंप्रतितमो{ऽष्यायः।

अआ दित्यसंक्रमणम्‌ | विषुबहयम्‌ । विप्रैषणायनहर्यम्‌ |
MANTA | AHA) अभ्य दव॑ञ्च | ! -६ ॥

एतास्तु ग्राहकालान्‌ वे काभ्यानाह प्रजापति; |

खामेतेषु वदन्तं तदानन्त्यायः कल्यते || 9

सश्याराव्रमेने Has श्राह" खलु विचक्षणः |

तयोरपि च क्त्यं यदि स्याद्राहदभ्नम्‌ | ८

रा इद नदन्तं हि खाहमाचनद्रतार कम्‌ ।

YUI Taare पितणापुपतिष्ठते ॥ ‹

दूति १ वे Mate सपरसप्तितमोभ्यायः | ७६॥

एयाय

अष्टसपततितमोऽध्यायः |

सततम (दित्यः ate’ कुर्वाब्रारोग्यमाप्रोति। सौभाग्य
are. wacfaad ata सर्वान कामान्‌ बौपे।
faqrawlet जेवे। चनं ae) जौवितं नेरे। खगं
कृत्ति आर्‌, अपत्यं रोषिणोषु। बरद्मवशस्यं सौम्ये ।
कासि" रोद्रे। yt पुमवंसो। पुट Ga. fad सप ।
सर्वान्‌ कामान्‌ dal) सौभाग्यं भाग्ये। धनमाग्यमखे।
न्रातिग्रं्ठय Va) रुपवतः सुताष्वाष्रे। बाणिव्यखिदि'
खातो। aaa विश्ावाड। मित्रानि aa. राय

३४ विष्णुस feat 1

wa | कमि मूजे। समुद्रयानकिदिभाष्ये। wats
कामान्‌ कग्वदेवे। शछवमलिलिति। भवेन्‌ कामान्‌
ag लवणं वासव | ATA aT | कुष्यद्रव्यमाजे ।
weatfeaw । गाः पौष्ण । तुरक््माश्ठिनि। जीवितं
याम्ये। we giat; fea: प्रतिपदि कन्यां
वरदां हितोयायाम्‌। सर्वीन्‌ कामां स्ट्तौयायाम्‌।
पशूचतुच्योम्‌ । fay ( ्रुयान्‌ तान्‌ ) पञ्चम्याम्‌ ।
दुतविषयं षष्ठम्‌ । afd सप्रम्याम्‌ । वाथिज्यमध्म्यान्‌ |
पशून्‌ नदम्याम्‌1 वाजिनो द्रम्याम। बद्यवच्चंस्िनः
पूत्रानेकादण्याम्‌। आयर खुराञ्य्रजयाम्‌ ( कनकरजतं )
दारग्याम्‌। सोभाग्य व्रयोदग्याम्‌। स>ेकामान्‌ पञ्च
द्याम्‌, शमन्तदतानां ओादकमाणि wqe wl wer
पि पिटटगोते गाये भवतः| १-५१॥
" अपि जायते सोःम्गाकं ले कञ्चित्ररोत्तमः।
भ्राटग्‌ कालेऽसिते पचते चयोदण्यां समाहतः ॥ ५२
मश्चत्‌क~न यः ATT पायसेन समाचरेत्‌ |
शान्तिकं सकलं वसं भराक्क्ाये Ray च ॥ ५१

ति awa sama अश्सपतितमोऽध्यत यः ॥ ७८ ॥

एकोनागशौतितमीऽष्यायः।

खथ म मक्त ग्टहोतेनोदकेन श्रा" BHT | कशाभाषै
ATMA काथान्‌ sat वा दद्यात्‌ | वाखरोऽ्थे कापसोख

faq a fear i ६४३

घ्रम्‌) cat विज येदृयरायाहतवस्तजा स्यात्‌। खग्र
गन्धोन्यगन्धीनि कगदक्रिजातानि रक्तानि च qatfa |
गक्रानि सु¶7न्ोनि कर्टश्िजातान्यपि जलजानि रकान्यपि
दशात्‌ । वसां wea दीपाय न दद्यात्‌ wa त्लं वा
द्यात्‌। wast सवधपाथ न eq मध्छतसंयक्ता
गुग्गुलु" दश्चात्‌। चदमङ्द्मकप्र रागुरूपद्मकान्यतलेष-
नावं | न प्रत्य्छनवगं टात्‌ | Tala च छतव्यन्ननादि ।
तेजसानि matin sera विश्रेषतो राजतानि | खड.ग-
कुतप णाजिन तिलसिदाथंकात्षतानि च पवित्राणि
रत्तोत्रानि च निदध्यात्‌ पिष्यलीसुकुन्दकभरस्तुणशिग्र्‌,-
मपेपकरसासन क-खुवच ल कसमाण्ालावुवान्ती क्‌-पालक्यो-
पोदकौतणड़लोयक कु्न्मपिण्डालुकमदहिपोक्तौराणि वज्ज
येत्‌ । राजमाषमस्‌रपग्यपितरतलवणानि च । कोप परि-
रेत्‌ । नाशु पातयेत्‌ । म त्वरां कात्‌ तादिदाने
तेजसानि पात्राणि खडगपात्राणि फलपत्राणि च
भशस्तानि | अत्र च श्लोको भवति ॥ १{--२३। =
सौवशंराजताभ्यांच खड्‌ गनौ डम्बरेा च ।
दत्तमक्षव्यतः याति फला पात्र ण वाप्यथ ॥ २४
दूति >ष्यादे धन्यास एकोनाथ्ीतितमोऽष्यायः ॥ ae १

अशोतितमोऽधायः।
fatalfeaa माषे रह्िमूलफने थाके: श्यामाको; प्रिय-

ड.भिनविारेमहगःधूमे च मासं प्रौयन्ते । दवौ मासौ मत्‌स्य-
rz

६४४ विश्संडिता |

मांसेन । aly हारिणेन । चतुरखैरभ्रेणा de area:
षट्‌ छागेन । सप्रोरवेण | Wel पातेन | नव गवयेन
दथ माद्िषरिण | एकादश AAT | संवतसरं गव्येन पयसः
afeartat | अत्र पिटटगोता गाथा भवति ॥ १-११॥
कालशाका AVA म।सं वार्धोणसस्य च।
विषाणवज्जे17 ये खड. गास्तास्तु WTA? सदा | १४
sfa awa घश्मभाखेऽशौतितमोऽध्यायः ॥ co |

एकाशौतितमोऽष्यायः ।

नाव्रमासनमारोपयेत्‌। न पदा AMA) नावचुत
Har | तिले; सषेप्वौ यातुधानान्‌ विसल्लंथेत्‌ । dea
न यादः qa न रजस्वलां पर्येत्‌ । न खानम्‌ । न
fas वराहम्‌ | न ग्राम्यकक्‌.टम्‌ । प्रयत्राच्छाइमजस्य दथ.
Aq अश्रौयु हमणाच्च aaa: | न afeafacs: 3
न सोपानत्‌काः। न प्रौदोपहितपादाः। न होनाद्गाधि-
ATE: ATS पश्येयुः । न शूद्राः न पतिताः। ततृकाल
Alay जाद्यणातुमतेन वा भिक्षकं भोजयेत्‌, हविगु णान्‌
न AIT एधाः ॥ {- {< |

यावबदुष्ण' भवत्यत्र aay afar वाग्‌यताः ।

तावदश्रन्ति पितरो यावननोक्गा हविगु णाः ॥ २०

सार्वव्थिंकमव्रादयं सबौयाम्नाव्य वारिणा |

समुत्‌जेदक्तबतामग्रतो विकिरन्‌ भुवि | २१

विष्णुस शिता | ६४५

असंस्कतप्रमीतानां त्यागिनां कुलयोषिताम्‌ ।
उच्छिष्टं भागधेयं wreag विकिरश्च a: || २२
swung भूमिगतमजिद्यस्याशटस्य at |

दासवगेस्य तत्‌पिव्रं भागपेयं प्रचच्चते । २१

इति वेष्णवे धरमथाबं एकाशौतितमोऽधायः ॥ ८१ ॥

इऽगश्रोतितमोऽधायः।

देवे कर्मणि बाह्मण न परीत्तेत। waatq far
waa! हौनाधिकाक्ान्‌ विवल्न येत्‌। विकमीख्ां ख ।
वेडालबतिकान्‌ । टथालिद्खिनः। नचत्रज) विनः । देवल-
ara चिकित्‌सकरान्‌ | अन्‌टापुच्तान्‌ | ततूपुच्नान्‌ । बहु
याजिनः 1 ग्रामयाजिनः | शृद्रयाजिनः। सयाज्ययाजिनः |
ब्रात्यान्‌ | तदूयालिनः। पव कारान्‌ । सूचकान्‌ । मतै
काध्यापकान्‌ | भतकाध्यापितान्‌ | णूटरात्रपु्टान्‌ ' पतित
wart | अनधीयानान्‌ । सम्धयोपासनभ्वशान्‌ | राज
सेवकान्‌ | नग्नान्‌ i पितरा विवदमानान्‌ | faaategafa-
खाध्यायत्यागिनशेति | {--२९॥

ब्राह्मणशापसदा द्य ते कथिताः पङ्क्तिदुपकाः |

एतान्‌ विवल्न येदूयत्राच्छाइ कमण पण्डितः || १०

इति वेष्णवे ude इपयोतितमोऽध्यायः || ८२॥

चाशौतितमोऽध्यायः।

wa पडक्तिटावनाः। विणा्िकेतंः। पामि:
ASMA | IT | वैदाङ्गप्याप्येकस्य पारगः,
पुराणेति्ासव्याकरणपारगः। धमी शास््रस्याप्येक्स्य
पारगः। तोयपूतः । वश्नपूतः तपःपुतः। सव्यपूतः।
Haga: | गायत्रौलपनिरतः। उद्मदेयानुखन्तानः |
faquay: | जामावा। दौहिवदेति पातम्‌, विगेपण
च योगिनः। अत्र पिदगौता गाधा भवति || {--२० |

अपि स ald Facute भोजयेदूयस्तु योगिनम्‌ |

विप्र शाद Waa न Fa TETAS वयम्‌ ॥ २१

बति awa धर्मास्ते ्राशौतितमोऽध्यायः | ५२ |

चतुरग्रौतितमोऽघधायः !

न स्न च्छविष्ये शाहं FAG) न गच्छन्तं च्छ-
विषयम्‌! प्ररनिप्रानेष्वपः पोत्रा तत्‌साम्यसुपगच्छ-
तौति। {-२।

चातुवं WIAs aay Va न विदाते।

सत्तं च्टदेयो fata याथावन्ते स्ततः परः| ५

दूति वैष्णवे धरीयाम्ते चद॒रथीतितमोऽष्यायः ॥ ८४ ।

पश्चाग तितमोऽध्यायः,

अथ पुष्करेष्वत्तयम्रा दम ¦ जयद्ोमतपांसि च । पुष्करे
स्रानमाव्रतः Haare: gat भवति। एवसेव गया |
WUBI | अमर कण्ट #प+ते। वरा हपवेते । यत्न AU
नमदातौरे। यमुनातीरे i गद्रायां विशेषतः । कुशावत्ं ।
fat. नीरपञते। aaa, कुलनाम | wagE :
केदारे महालये । नडल्तिक्रायाम्‌। सुगन्धायाम्‌।
ATAMATA | फः, तीथं | महागङ्गायाम्‌ | विदहलिकाग्रासर :
क्मारधारायाम्‌। प्रभासे)! यत्र कचन ETT
बिश्ष्तः॥ १--२७॥

गङनदारे प्रयागे च गङ्गासागरसङद्धम।

सततं नैमिषारण्ये वाराणास्ां विश्षत; ॥ २८

अगस्याथ्रम | कण्वाय कौगिक्याम्‌। सरय॒तीरे।
mug ज्योतिषायाञ्च wre योपभ्ते। कालोदकं |
उत्तरमानसे। वडदायाम्‌ ! मतङ्गवाप्याम्‌। BATT |.
विष्ण.पदे। खगं मागपद्‌ । गोदावरग्थाम्‌। गोमल्याम्‌ ।
वेववत्याम्‌। विपाशायाम्‌। वितस्तायाम्‌। शतहूतौरे।
चन्द्रभागायाम्‌। इरावत्याम्‌। fatten? | द्िशे
पच्चनदे , Wes | एवमादिश्ययान्येषु alay । सरिदरापषु |
सर्वेष्वपि खभावेषु। पुलिनेषु। प्रस्रवथेषु। waa
निकुश्मेषु। agi उपवनेषु, गोमयलिप्ष षु । wwe
aaa पिनोता गाथा भवन्ति + २३८--६४।॥

६४८ विष्णुसंहिता |

कुलेऽखराकं स >न्तुः स्यादूयो नो ददौललाश्नलौन्‌ |
मरौषु बइतोयारू शोतलारु विेषतः ॥ ९५

अपि जायते सोऽस्माकं कले किब्ररोत्तमः |

गया शोप वटे ATS’ वो नः HATA समाहित; ॥ ६६
एष्टव्या बहवः पुत्रायद्येकोऽपि गयां वरत्‌ |

यजेत वाश्वमेघेव ala वा ठषषुत्द्टभेत्‌ ॥ ९७

दूति aud धर्मणा पचचाशौतितमोऽध्यावः ॥ ८५।

षड़शोतितर्मोऽधायः।

अथ sagan: | कात्तिक्यामाश्वयुज्यां वा । तव्रादा-
वेव gad परोक्तेत । जोवदतुसायाः पयखिन्याः पुत्रम्‌ ।
"सप लक्ष णोपेतम। नोलम्‌। afer वा सुखपुच्छपाद-
AFTRA) यथस्या च्छादकम्‌ | ततौ गवां सध्ये खुसमिष्-
aft परिस्तोयि पौष्णचरं पयशा यपयित्वा पूषा गा अन्वेतु
न इड रतिरिति च इत्वा दषमयस्कारस्त्वद्येत्‌। एकस्मिन्‌
पाश्वं चर्दरणापरस्मिन्‌ पाश्वं शृलेन । अंकितश्च format
दति agefa: शन्रोदेवोरिति च alt | स्रातमलङ्तं
खातालङ्ताभिखतदखूभि> qa; साईमानौय sit
पुरूषसुक्त क परा ण्डोच्चं जयेत्‌ । पिता वतूसेति gure दल्तिण
कण पठत्‌ | TAA ॥ {--१४॥
‘eat हि भगवान्‌ धर्माच्चतुष्यादः प्रकौन्तितः।
दणोमि aes भक्तया स मे रत्तु सवतः ॥ १५

Faure feat | ५४८

wa adts पतिंवो ददाम्य

जेन क्रोडन्तोश्चरथ प्रियेण |

मा erate प्रजया मा तनूनि

acura हिषते सोम राजन्‌ ॥ {६
ad वतूसतरोयु क मे शानां कारयेडिधि |
होतुवं aad दद्यात्‌ Sat कांस्यमेव च ॥ Co
WAG दातव्यं वेतनं मनसेख्ठितम्‌।
भोजनं बहस ष्क बाह्यां श्चाव्र भोजयेत्‌ ॥ १८
खत्‌ शो टषभो afaa पिवत्यथ जलाशये |
जलाशय तत्‌ सकलं faa स्तस्योपतिषटठति ॥ {८
ay णोलिरःते भूमिं aa aaa दपितः।
पि ea aa syaqufasfa ॥ २०

ofa ama aa... पडश्यौतितमो;ध्यायः ॥ ६४

सपताशीतितमोऽधायः |

Ta amet पौंमास्यां कष्ृरगाजिगः gorge
रौप्यलरं Warns लभूषितं सत्वा भाविके वस्ते च
A LN
प्रसारयेत्‌ | ततस्तिले प्रच्छादयेत्‌ । वणनाभिख कुयात्‌ |
सहतेन बासोयुगन प्रच्छादयेत्‌। स्वगन्धर न बालइतः
Fat wey feq चत्वारि तेजसपात्ाणि च्ौरदधि-
मधष्टतपूणनि निवायाह्िताग्नये बाद्रणायालद,ताय
वाज्ञोयुगैन प्रछादिताय ददात्‌ । Wa च माथा भवन्ति

॥ {-9 ॥

4१५ विष्णसन्िता।

यस्तु amifadt ददात्‌ स्वर श्ङ्संयतम्‌।
ह्तल : प्रच्छाद्य वासोभिः Gata CAT aH || य
ससमुद्रगुहा तेन सगनलवनक्रानना। |
चतु रन्ता went रयिवो नात्र संशयः ॥ <
क्र गाजिने तिलान्‌ सत्वा हिरण्यं मघूसपि षो |
ददाति यस्तु विप्राय सवं तरति qaqa ॥ fo
दति ama wirara सप्तागोतितमोश्ध्यायः ॥ ६५॥

eee eee

अष्टाशथोतितमोऽघायः।

अय प्रस्यमाना ग्यैः थिवी भवति । तामलद्ध तां
aterara दत्वा एयिवोदानफलुमाप्रोति । Wa च गायथा
भवति ॥ §—2 I

सवत्‌सारोमतव्थानि युंगान्युभयतोसुग्ौम्‌ |

दन्त्वा स्वग मवाप्नोति ख दधानः Galea: ॥ ४

दूति awa धम्मथाङंऽाथौतितमोऽध्यायः ॥ ८८ |

एकोननवतितमोऽधाायः |

मासः का्तिकोऽग्निदेवत्यः। अग्निश्च wa zatat
मुखम्‌ । तस्मात्‌ कान्तिकं मासं afesarat गायत्रौज-
पनिरतः waea vfaaral संवंसरक्रतात्‌ पापात्‌ पूतो
भवति ॥ !{--३ Il

विष्णुसंरता ane

पातिकं सकलं मासं faararat जितेन्द्रियः 1
जषन्‌ हविष्यसरुग्‌दाता सवेपा५ः प्रसुच्यते ॥ ४
इति awe wiata एकोननवतिवमोऽष्यावः ॥ ce

नवतितमोऽधायः |

मा" शोषं णक्तपष्दण्य स्गथिरःसंयुक्तायां ahaa
WATE सृवण्नाभं प्रमयः चन्द्रोदये areata भरदा-
पदेत्‌। अनेन कर्मणा रुबसयैभाग्यवानमिजायते। drat
चेत्‌ प्रयुक्ता स्यात्‌ तस्यां रसय पकल्नो इत्ति तथरीरो
गव्यषतपूे कुम्भ नाभिधिक्रः सर्वौषधिभिः सगन्ध; सर्व
Hay सातो तेन भगवन्त वादे खापयित्वा मन्ध-
पुश्यधपरोपनवेयादिभिञ्चाभ्यशचेय awa: शक्र बौहस्पत्येश्च
मन्त्र: पावकं हत्वा सष्वणन wea बाद्मणान्‌ afa
बाचयेत्‌ | वासोयुगं कच दश्ात्‌। अनेन कर्णा Tay
माघी मघायुता चेत्‌ तस्यां तिले याह कत्वा पलो भवति |
Wal फाल्‌गुनोयुता चेत्‌ स्यात्‌ तस्यां नाद्मणायच
खुसंस्क तं weary शयनं निवेद्य wai मनोन्नां रुपवतीं
द्रविणवतोचाप्रोति | नायि भन्तीरम्‌। sat faaraart
aq स्यत त यां चितरवरस्लप्रदानेन सौमाग्यमाप्रोति। वैशाखो
विथाष्वायुताः चेट्‌ तस्यां बाद्मणसप्रकं त्तौदरयुकतैस्दिलैः
waa धमराजानं प्रोशयित्वा पापेभ्यः gat भवति।
ज्येष्टो ज्ये्ायुता चेद्‌ तस्यां छच्तोपानच्पदानेन गवाधिपत््रं

yo

६४२ दिष्णुसं दिता |

प्राप्रोति, साषाद्मामाषाद्ायुक्रायामन्रपानदानेन तेः
वाच्च थ्माप्रोति | खावण्यां खवणायुक्तायां जलधेनु arat
वासोयुगाच्छादितां दक्वा खगेमाप्रोति। प्रौपदायुक्तायां
गोदानेन समे पापविनिन्मृक्तो भवति | च्ा्वयुञ्यामग्ि नो-
गते चन्द्रमपि तपृण भाजनं खुवणोयुतं विप्राय दश्वा
दौीपाम्निभवति। कान्तिकौ छ्तिकायुता चेत्‌ तस्यां सितः
सच्चाणमन्यवणो वा Targets सव शस्यरन्नगन्‌ पोपेतं दोप
ea बाद्यणाय दत्त्वा कान्तारभयं नग्यति | पेथाखशक्त-
व्ृतीवायामुपोषितोऽच्चते व खदेवमस्बच्प ताभेव इत्या दत्वा
च सर्वपापेभ्यः पतो भवति। aq afaaefa प्रयज्ति
तदच्चश्य माप्रोति। Wat समतौतायां ऊ्णपच्दादणभ्यां
wana खरातस्तिलोदकं eat तिने वड्देवमभ्यच्ेय
तानेव इत्वा भुक्ता च पापेभ्यः gal भवति | माघ्यां सम-
तोतायां स णद्वारश्यां Saas: खवण प्राप्य वाख्देवाग्रतो
म्ावत्ति दयेन does र्यात्‌ ef मारजन-
रक्तन समग्रण वाखा छततलामशाधिकां दन्ता । वाम-
पाश्वं तिले लतुलां साशं द्त्वा aa WAT य वाससा |
एतत्‌ Bat wae यस्मिन्‌ ay ऽभिजायते यस्मिन्‌ देये
यस्मिन्‌ कुले स तत्रोज््वलो waa) श्चाख्िनं waa’ मासं
Mages: wee छतं प्रदद्यादश्विनौ प्रीणयित्वा रुपभाग्‌
भवति । afaaa मासे were गौरसे बद्यणाट्‌ भोजयित्वा
राज्यभाग्‌ भवति । प्रतिमासं रोवतौयुते चन्द्रमसि मधुषत-
qa रेवतौप्रीत्ये ware atau भोजयित्वा रेवतीं
प्रीणयित्वा aquaria भवति । ara alasfa’ aad

fawafzat | {22

faa ईत्वा सतं aad बाह्मणान्‌ भोजयित्वा दोप्ाम्नि
भंवति। ait age at नदीजले खरात्या घ्राजानं पूज-
यित्वा सरपापेभ्यः पूतो भवति | {--२७ ॥

यदो ab हिपुलान्‌ भोगान्‌ चन्दरसूग्रहोपगान्‌ |
प्रातःखायौ भवेच्ित्यं दौ मासौ माघफाल्‌गुनौ ॥ २८

दूति awa ware नवतितमोऽध्यायः ॥ co ॥

एकनवतितमोऽध्यायः |

भथ कूपकनतु सतत्‌प्रटत्ते पानीये दुष्ठे तस्यां विनश्यति '
ASA LETT ATS लोकमश्र ते | जलप्रदः सदा ठो
घ ५१८; ¦ -द्यारोपयितुद च परलो पुत्रा भवन्ति | टक्तप्रदो
र <-पपुजैदवान्‌ प्रीणयन्ति फलै खातियोन्‌। छायया

गदान्‌ । SI Faget पितन्‌ । वठ्‌ खग-
arte: Qarwamda देवायतनं adfa aa
Mania Savage Bat यशसा विराजते। विविक्ता
BA WTS लोश्माप्रोति। वु्पप्रदानेन Wray भवति।
अयुतेपनमदाभम whi मान्‌ भवति। दोपप्रदानेन चकश्ख्मान्‌
सवत्व अ | अत्रप्रदानेन वलवान्‌ | ( धृषप्रदानेनोद
गच्छति । देवनिश्राखापनयनादीप्ररानफलमाग्रोति | देवाय-
न माञ्जनाव्‌ तदुषलेपनादूनादयणोष्छिरमाज्जनात्‌ पादः.
fearatea यपरिचरणाच (-१८।

६४४ क्ष्णुसं शितः ।
कूपारामतड़ारीषु देवतायतनेषु yy `
पुमः संस्कारकं च लभते मौलिकं फलम्‌ # fe
इति tue धासन एकनवतितमोऽष्याव; ॥ ee

हिनवतितमोऽधाथः |

सउ दानाधिकमभयप्रदानम्‌ | ततृप्रदानेनाभौखितं why:
माप्रोति | भूमिप्रदानेन च । गोचम्ममाचामपि भुवं प्रदाय+
सवे पापेभ्यः gat भवति । गोप्रदानेन खगः लोकमाप्नोति ।
दथपमुप्रदो गोलोकण्न । शतपेनुप्रदो बदह्मलोकान्‌ । WaT
गृद्धो रोखरां सुक्तालाङ् लां कांस्योपदोहां बस्रोन्तसीया.
दत्त्वा चनुरोमसहःनि वषाण खग लोकमःप्रोति | विचरे
घतः कपिलाम्‌ | दान्तं धरन्‌ वरं ट्वा दथधनुप्रदो wafa |
wae; सथसालोक्यमाप्रोति। वासोदश्वन्द्रसालोक्यम्‌।
स्वंदानेनाग्मिखालोक्वम्‌ | रुप्यप्रदानिन. सपम्‌ । तेजसानां
Wa प्रदानेन पात्र भवेत्‌ समे कामानयम्‌ | WANNA:
प्रदानेनारोग्वम्‌ | ौष्पदानेन ख। लवरणप्रदानेन च
लाव्यम्‌ । धान्यप्रदानेन ea! अप्यप्रदानेन qi
अच्रदः GAA | धान्यप्रदानेन सौभाग्बम्‌। अकौन्तिताना-
मन्येषां दानात्‌ खगे मवाग्रयादिति | तिलप्रदः प्रजाभिशभम्‌॥
दन्‌ धनप्ररानेन दौप्ाग्निभ वति | संग्रामे च सव जयमाप्नोति ॥
आआस्नप्रादानेन स्यानम्‌ । यय्ाप्रदानेन भायाम्‌ | उपा
RUA TI! BUNA खयम्‌ +

धि्णमहिता | १५१

जालटन्तष्कामरप्रदानेनाध्वरडखित्वम्‌। बास्तुप्रदागेन बग
धिपत्धम्‌ | !-- ३१ '
aqatevad लोके यश्चास्ति दयितं ze |
THETA देवं ALATA VAT ॥ १२
दूति वेष्णवे धर्मासनं हिनवतितमोऽध्यावः ॥ ९२

विनवबतितमोऽधायः।

अनाद्मणे दन्तं तट्‌समृमेब पारल्गेकिकम्‌। हिगुं
बराह्मणावुवे। Braga प्राधोते। wea वेदपारगे |
षुरोहितस्तात्रन ए पात्रम्‌ खसा gfeat arate
घातम्‌ ॥ {-- ९ ॥

न वापि प्रयच्छेत वेडालव्रतिके दिले |

न बकव्रतिके पापे नादैदविदि धण्यवित्‌॥ 9
धनाध्वजो सदालुग्धन्डाधिको लोकदाश्धिकः।

वे डावतिको Wat लः सर्बाभिसन्धिकः ॥
अधोदटरिनें तिकः खाथे साधनतत्‌ परः |

शटो मिष्यागिनोतच बकव्रतपरो दिजः ॥ ९

ये वकवतिगो लोके वे च arericfatya: |

ते पतन्छन्‌ घतानिस्ञ तेन पापेन कर्मणा | fe

न धशस्यापदेथेन पापं WAT बतं चरेत्‌ |

बेन पापं प्रच्छाद्य कुवन्‌ gee NE

aud fawedfeat ।

Wey Sem far ग्टद्यते awarfefa: ।
wuarefcd यचच ae catfe गच्छति ॥ १२
afayt लिद्धियेतेण यो टन्तिमुषजौवति |

सुः लिङ्गिनां इरत्येनस्तिग्‌ योनो प्रजायते ॥ {१

न हानं यथे ददटानत्र भयान्नोपकारिणे,

ब दृत्यनोब्शोलेभ्यो wire fafa निशितम्‌ । {४
इति oat came विनवतितमोऽध्यायः ॥ ९.६॥

गृतुःमवतितमोऽध्यायः |

ay aeivfeaeda वनाश्यो भवेत्‌। अपत्यस्य
चापव्बदथंनेन AT! Gay भायां fafa तयानुम्यमानो
TT) अव्राप्भ्नोनुप्वरेत्‌ | अफालकछषरटेन पश्चयच्रान्‌ न
THA! खाध्यायञ् म apy: wes चालयेत्‌ ।
SHV: Wy! जटाश्जश्छुलोमनखां ख विभयात्‌ |
विषवश्धल्ञायो स्याल्‌ कपोतषन्तिम्भासनिचयः संवत्सर.
निचयो बा। संवत्‌सरनिययो पूव निदितमाश्वयुव्थां
लात्‌ i {--!२॥

म्रामादाद्त्न बाश्रीयादष्ो ग्रासान्‌ बने THT ।

Gea Tara पाणिना शकलेन वा ॥ {३

चति चै च्छवे wie चतुःनवतितमोऽ्यायः ॥ ८४ ॥

पञ्चनवतितमोऽधाायरः |

वानप्र्प्तपसा at गोपयेत्‌ । प्रोष्म पञ्चतपाः स्यात्‌।
आक्ञाशयायौ wea च्याद्रवास्ा रमन्ते | मक्षाथो
स्यात्‌ | एज्ान्तरहगन्तरत्रगन्तराशी वा खात्‌। पृष्याथौ।
फलाथी | TATA पणो । मूनायो ववाव्रं Taree
योवा सरदश्रोयात्‌। चान्दरायेवा वर्तत । अश्मकुट्टः ।
दन्तोलु खलिज्ो वा i १--{५॥

तपोमूलमिदं सवं ई वमातुषर! जगत्‌ ।

तपोमध्य' तप्ोऽल्लद्च तदशन च॑ TET शतम्‌ ALA

MEAL यदुराप AZT यद्य FATA

Ba तत्तपसा साध्यं तपो fe दुरतिक्रमम्‌ | {७

द्रति awe wha पद्नरतितसमोऽष्यायः ॥ ९१ ॥

घरणवतितमोऽध्यायः |

wa तिष्वायमेषु पफकप्रायः प्राजापत्यानि wer
सवं वेदं दच्तिष्णं दत्त्वा मवनज्यायमीप्यात्‌ । मालन्धग्नीना-
रोप्य निताधग्रामभियात्‌, खरागारिकं भचखमादद्याद्‌।
अलाभे न ada न भिन्तु कं faa) भुक्तवति छनेऽतीडे
पाव्रसम्याते WAAAY! ख्ये दारूपग् sa,

ere विष्णसंहितो \
श । Reve तयोः एदिः सात्‌। अभिपूजितलाभदुंहिजेतं t
शून्या गार निकेतनः स्यात्‌ | टश्षमूलनिकेलमः बा । न ग्रामं
तीर्यं राविमावसेत्‌। कोपौनाच्छादनमातमेव वसनः
मादद्यात्‌ | हएत न्यसेत्‌ पादम्‌ | वस्रपृतं जलमादद्यात्‌।
सत्यपूतं वदेत्‌ । मनःपूतं समा चरेत्‌ । Aca नाभिकामयेत्‌
जोविवश्च। अतिवादांस्तितिन्षेत। न कद्चनावमन्येत।
निराशीः स्यात्‌ । निनेमस्कारः | !--९२ १

वास्येकं AMA We Wea RAIA: |

ATHANY म कल्याणां तयोरपि च चिन्तयेत्‌ ॥ 22

प्राण्ादामधारणाध्याननित्धः Wil सुसारस्यानि-
wat पश्येद्‌ । शरोरूतया ए वर्भावम्‌ । जरवप रुपविपययम्‌।
आशारीरमासागन्तुकव्याधभिचोपतापम्‌ | सहयं च ।
नित्वाम्‌ अकारे aa वस्तिम्‌। मूवपुरोषमध्ये wi aa
MM शीेतोणदुःखानुभवन्‌म्‌। ` जग्धरसमये थोनिसङ्टनिगे
आक्षा दः खागुभ्रवनम्‌। ATS मोषं गुरुपरवेष्यताम्‌।
ष्ययनादनेकक्तशम्‌ । यौवने च विषयप्राप्ावमाः?ण az:
watat विषयतेवनाच्ररके पतन॑म्‌। अप्रिये.सितं प्रियच
विप्रयोयम्‌। मरकरषु च सखुमहद्‌;:खम्‌। संसारसंरटतौ
तिश्चगयोनिषु च1 एवमस्मिन्‌ सततपापिनि संसारे न
fafaq सुषम्‌ यदापि ~ चिदु: खापेत्तया gada तद-
afaay | ततुरेजाचक्रावलभने वा महद्‌ ; खम्‌ । ACT
qe Aga परटेत्‌। वसारूधिरमांसलास्यिमेदोमन्ना-
NRHA | चश्रावनडम्‌ | दुगेन्‌धि च। मलायतनम्‌ ।
squach zt विकारि। प्रवब्राह.तमपि विनाथि।

विणसंह्ता | ५५९

ऋमक्ोधजलोभमोहमदमातसश्स्यानम्‌ 1 श्यिव्याप्र जोवाया-
कागान्मकम्‌। अशिशिराधमनिल्नाययुतम्‌ । THA |
षट्‌त्वचम्‌। wet विभिः aa: षथधिक घा खमाणम्‌ ।
तेषां विभागः । aa: सद चतुःषटटिद शना; । वि ति-
नैखाः। पाणिपादगलाकाञ्च। षशटिरङ्ग.लोनां पवौणि।
द्वं पाणः | चतुःश्यं गुलूफषु | चत्ारत्गो; | चत्वारि
Te! दवं इ जानु-कभोलयोः। इं इ अक्षतालूषक
श्रोशिफलक्केषु । भगाश्येकम्‌ | cathe पञ्चचत्वारि यदागम |
पश्चदशाख्थीनि Bats जल्‌ कम्‌ ॥ तया इसुः । तन्यूले च
fie ललाटासिग््डे। नासः घनाख्िक्षा। wae:
wana ate feasta: WaT: 1 ऊरः सपद ।
at agat । चत्वारि कपालानि शिरसञ्चेति। शरोरोऽस्िन्‌
सप्तशिराथतानि। नव खायुश्तानि। vara हं ।
पच्चपेशो्तानि। चुद्धमनोनामेकोनलि'श्डच्णि नव-
शतानि षर्पचाशद्मन्यः। लंन्ुत्रयं उखुकयकूपानाम्‌ |
सपोत्तरं warnaq | सन्धिण्ते दं, चतुःधचाग्द्रोमकोययः
सप्रव्टिख लत्ताणि। नाभिरोजोगुरं शक्रः शोणित शको
मूषी कण्ठो हदयचेति प्राणायतनःनि | area ज्यं
aa शोषेमिति usytfa) sar ast wagad नामिः
MAT Aga We चद्रान्न' saat वस्तिः पुगोषाधानम्य
माशयो इदयं Ware गुदमदरं गुदकोाष्ठम्‌। wali
wfage wal ग्यां saat गरो भुवौ धल्व
दन्तवेशवोडौ RHC TET टषयो Fal प्र संडा
तरो स्तनो उपजिद्रा खिचौ वाइ जङ्ग ऊर पिण्डिका
vs

६६० विष्णसं शिता |

तालदरं afaatal चिबुकं गलगुख्छिके भवय्‌ खेत्यस्िन्‌
शरोरके स्यानानि। शब्दश रसरुपगन्धएच्च विषयाः ।
नाक्िकालोचनत्वग्‌जिद्ाखोत्रमिति quifeearta । exit
पादौ ware farts कम्म न्द्रियाणि । मनोदुदिरामाः
चाव्यक्तमितौन्द्रियातौताः i !--९६ ॥
दं शरोर aga सेत्रमित्वभिध्मीयते ।
एतद्यो वेत्ति तं प्राइः चै्ज्ञमिति तदहिदः ॥ co
चतेत्रत्रमेव मां विहि qaqa g भाविनि।

oN क

Hagqaafaats wa नित्य भुमुश्ण्णा॥ ec
दूति ama ude षखवतितमोऽष्यायः 1 2g |

ED 1

सप्तनवतितिमोऽधाायः।

अरूस्योत्तानचरणः सव्ये कर करमितरं न्यस्य तालु
सथारनजिह्ो ere array ख नासिकाग्र पश्यर्‌ः
दिशखानवलोकयन्‌ fait: untae चतु fame ae
ग्य तौतं चिन्तयेत्‌ । faaadtfeaaqa ned रसरष
गन्‌ धातौतं सवे न्रमतिसख्थूलम्‌ | सवगमतिसुच्छम्‌। सनतः
पाणिपादं सतोऽिशिरोमुख सवतः स्ेन्द्रियशक्तिम्‌ ,
ud ध्यायेत्‌ । ध्याननिरतष्य च संवत्सरेण योगाधिभवो
मवति । अथ निराकारे लच्छबन्‌ धं कनल न शक्रोति तदा
श्यिब्यपे जोवायाकाचमनो UTTAR TST A पूवं पूवे
ध्यात्वा तत्र लब्लच्छ सन्त्‌ प्ररित्यज्यापररमपरं ध्यायेत्‌ ।
Ui पुरूषध्यानमारमेत | भव्ाष्वरूमथंः खडद्यपद्मस्यावा-

Pred हिता | aa

ऋ. स्य मध्वे दौपवत्‌ पुरुषं ध्यायेत्‌ | तज्ाप्यसमर्थे भगवन्तं
वाश्देवं किरोटिनं gufeaarfed खौवत्‌साङ्* वन-
मालाविभूषितोरस्कं Geared ages क्कचक्रगदापद्मधरं
चरणमध्य गतभुवं ध्यायेत्‌ । यदयायति तदाप्नोति ध्यान-
गुद्यम्‌। तस्मात्‌ स्मेव at व्यक्ता अन्तरमेव ध्यायेत्‌ ।
न च पुरुषं विना शिचिदप्यस्लरमस्ति। dara am
अवति ॥ {-१९।

पुरमाक्रम्य सकलं WA यस्माग्भहाप्रयुः |

तसात्‌ पुरूष Tas प्रो यते तत्त्वचिन्तके; ॥ १५

प्राग्राव्रापरराव्र षु योगो नित्यमतन्द्रितः |

ध्यायते पुरूपं विष्णु" निगुण पं चवि शकम्‌ ॥ १६

तत्वामानमगम्यं च सवं तक््वविवज्नितम्‌ |

असक्तं Twas fava गुणभोक्त च ॥ १७

afecara भूतानामचरं चरमेव च। ०

amarg तदविन्नयं दूरस्थं चान्तिके च तत्‌ ॥ १८

अविभतांच भूतेन विभक्तमिव च ख्ितम्‌।

भूतभव्यभवदरूपं ग्रसिष्ण्‌, प्रभविष्ण्‌, च ॥ fe

ज्योतिषामपि तव्नयोतिस्तमसख्ः परमुच्यते |

स्नानं Sa सानगम्य षद सुवं स्य fafsaa ॥ २०

इति da’ तथा Stat न्र्यचोक्रं समासतः |

मडक्त एतदिन्नाय मद्ावायोपपदयते ॥ २१

दूति awa waa सपनवतितमोऽध्यायः ॥ ८७ |

अटटनवतितमोऽघायः 4

दत्येवभुक्ता वसुमती जासुभ्यां शिरसा च नमस्कारं
छत्वोवाच | भगवं aqua सततमेवं चत्वारि महाभूतानि
छृतालयान्याकाशः शङ्ृरुषीो वायद्चक्ररपी तेज गदास्ण्य-
AMEE अहमप्यनेनेव way भगवतूपादमध्यपरि-
वत्तिनौ भवितुमिच्छामि | द्ये वसुक्रोभ गवां स्वयेल्युवाच ।
वरघापि लब्धकामा तथा चक्र | देवदेषच्च त॒व wt
नमस्ते । देवदेव पाख्देव। साद्देव। कामदेव ।
कामपाल। मदौपाल। अनादिमध्यमिधन। म्रजापते।
SATA | मःप्रनाप्ते। Bawa) वाचस्पते ।
जगतपते | feat. वनस्पते । wana) थीविपते।

सलिलपते। टिरयत। सष्तूपते। मरूतृपते । wala |
AWW | AMC) सवेम। अचिन्त्य । ura
Gena: Tera) वद । बह्यप्रिय। बह्मकाथिक।
महाकायिक । AE aH | चतुश्रहाराजिक। भाखर ।
मदहाभाखवर। रूष । मदाभाग। ac gfaas मचा
तषिति। waeai परिनिभ्ित। अपारिनिधित। वथ-
वत्तिन्‌। यन्न। मदायन्न। swat | awe aq-
निधन । अजित । व्कुणठ । अपार । पर । पुराण । लेख्य ।
प्रजाधर। चित्रशिखण्डधर । यन्नभागद्र | पुरोडाशष्टर |
विश्वेश्वर । विश्वधर। शचि्वः। WaaTsa । हतारिः |
खणृडपरथो | पद्मनाभ | पद्मधर । पद्मधाराधर | इषोकेश ।
CHAE । माबराह | हु । अच्यत । अनन्त । पुरूष ।

विणसंहिता। ६६१

महादएुङूष । कपिल । साह्याचाय | विश्वक्सेन । wit
wire | wiry | धवसप्रद | voz faut: जिष्णो ।
सहिष्णो। छण । Tecan) नाराय । परायणा ।
जगत्परायण | ममो मम एति । {--! °! |

Wen त्वेवं प्रसर्न मनसा एतौ तदा।

SATS स्रं CF लब्धकमा THAT ॥ १०२

दूति awa ध्यास ऽषटनवतितमोऽध्याय; ॥ ८८॥।

नवनवलितमोऽधायः।

हृष्टा fad देवदेवस्य facts रोतपादां तपसा ore :
खुतपजाम्बुनदचारूबशौ THE ST यङा WELT |e
खब्विद्रकोकनद्चारूकर तरेश्यें
उनरिद्रकोकनदःनाभिगद्डीदपादे |
उन्निद्रकोकनदसशसदाखितीते
उव्विद्रोकनदभध्यस्षमानव | २
Harada तपनीयवण शुक्लाम्बर cefayivarty t
QATAR सुयसमानभापे ALAS SOTA, WUTA | ३
aaa निद्रा जगतः प्रधाना ल्मी तिः खौविरतिजेया a)
कान्तिः रना Mein विभति; Tradl वागथ पावनी च ।
quar तितिक्षा agar प्रतिष्टा
fafa sera च तथा नोति |
खयातिवि शाला च तथानसया
याहा च प्रधा च तयेव shes dy

age fawafear |

माक्रम्य सवौन्त॒ यया बिलोकीं ,

तिष्ठत्ययं देववरोऽस्ताल्ि।

तथा खिता त्वं वरदे तथापि

च्छाम्यद्हं वसति विभूतयाः ॥ ४
दत्येवभुक्ता वसुधां बभाषे लच्मोस्तदा देववराग्रतःखा |
रदा शितां मधरूदनस्य देवस्य पाश्वं तपनोय वशे ॥ ७

अस्यान्नया यं मनसा समरामि `

च्ियायुतं तं प्रवदन्ति सन्तः |

PAT वाप्यथ तत्र चाहं

स्थिता सदा assy लोक्रधाति॥ ट
वसाम्यथ & च निशाकरे च तारागणाब्ये गगने विमेघे |
ae तथालम्बषयोधरे च शक्रायुधाग्ये च तडितूप्रकाओे ॥ ९
तथा Bay विमले च रुष्य Ta षु TRARY भूमे।
AMISATATS च पाण्ड. रार्‌ देवालयेषु ध्वजभूषितेषु ॥ १०
सटः छते चाप्यथ गोमये च मन्ते गजेन्द्र तुरग Wee |
au तथा द५ समन्विते च fan तयेवाध्ययनप्रपत्रे । {१

सिंहासने चामलके च faa

wa च यद्त च तथेव पद्मं |

aia yarn विमले च खड.ग

अटथ विम्बे च तथा खिताहम्‌ ॥ १२

पर्णोदकुम्भ षु सचामरेषु

सतालटरन्तेषु विभूषितेषु।

ङ्गारपात्र षु मनोडरेषु
ufe श्थिताहश्च नवो तायाम्‌ ५ १३

विष्णुसंहंता | ६९५

क्षीर तथा सपिषि area च
wiz तथा efa पुरन्धिगावं ।
रेरे कुमाथाश्च तथा ङ्गयाणां
तपखिनां यन्न इतां च Be । १५
शरे च संग्रामविनिगते ख
शितो शते खे सदःप्रयाते |
वैदध्वनो धाप्यथ शद्षशब्द
खाहाखधायामथ वालुशब्दे ॥ {५
गराजाभिषेके चं तथा विवादे
aa वरे श्रातशिरस्यथापि।
पुष्यषु शक्तेषु च परंवतेषु

फलेषु रम्येषु सरिदराखु ॥ Ca
सरः FWY तथा जलेषु
सथाहलायां भुवि परद्रखण्‌ड ।
वने च aqa घ fam wee
साधौ नर धर्मपरायणे च ॥ vo
भाचारसेविन्यथ शास्तरनिल्वे
विनौतषेष च तथा eae ।
खुशुखदान्ते waar ष
aera arfafagaa च | १८
खदारतषट निरते च धम्म
धर्म्रत्‌क< चात्यशनादिरक्त |
सदा सपुष्य च खुगन्धिगाब्
qaafan च बिनूष्िति च| fe.

६६६ विष्ण afeat |

सत्यख्िते भतिन निविष्ट

aafaa क्रोधविपन्तिते =

GRAY परकाथ्यदत्ते

कल्याणचिन्ते च सदाविनोते || २०
नारोष्‌ नित्यं खुविभषिताखु पततित्रतासू प्रियवादिनौषु |
WAMFAMNS सुताज्वितारु खुगुप्रभाग्‌डारु बलिप्रिया ॥२१
सम्बटवेश्मापु जतेन्द्रियारू कलिव्यपेताङपथिख्ितार |
धमीव्यपेक्तामु दया ज्िताख्‌ सिता sears सधृरदने तु ॥ २२

दति वैगवे waara नवनवतितमोऽध्यायः ॥ 2c ॥

ere ene

व्राः-तमोऽघायः |

घम्यशास्वमिटं यष्ट खयं eta aries |

ये feat धारयिष्यन्ति तेषां wii गति; ar | !

ae पवित्र" मङ्गल्यं खम्यंमायुष्यमव च |

ज्नानं चव यशस्यं च धनमसोभाग्यवदनम्‌ " २

अध्येतव्यं धारगोयं याव्यं योतव्यमव = |

ATE | यावणौयंच भृतिकामेनरे; सदा।

gz रम्य परमं कथितं वसुधे तव | 2

मया प्रसचन जगदितायं सोभाग्यमेतत्‌ परमं रहस्यम्‌ |

Parad वडपुखयुक्तं शिवालयं ्वाश्वतघर्म शास्तम्‌ ॥ ४

दूति >ग्णवे WMT शततमोऽध्यायः ॥ १८० |

दूति वेष्णवसंहिता समाप्ता |